The History of the Jewish People in the Age of Jesus Christ (175 B.C.-A.D. 135) Vol. 3, Part 2

THE HISTORY OF T H E J E W I S H PEOPLE IN T H E A G E OF J E S U S C H R I S T (175 B . C . - A . D . 135) BY E M I...

Author: Emil Schürer | Géza Vermès | Fergus Millar

47 downloads 393 Views 17MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD

THE HISTORY OF T H E J E W I S H PEOPLE IN T H E A G E OF J E S U S C H R I S T (175

B . C . - A . D .

135)

BY

E M I L SGHtFRER

A NEW ENGLISH VERSION R E V I S E D A N D E D I T E D BY

GEZA VERMES

FERGUS

MARTIN

MILLAR

GOODMAN

Literary Editor PAMELA VERMES Organizing Editor M A T T H E W BLACK

VOLUME

I I I , PART 2

EDINBURGH T . & T . C L A R K L T D 5 9 GEORGE STREET

Revised English Edition Copyright ({'^ 1 9 8 7 T. & T . (U.ARK LTD.

SKI IN MONOIYPE BASKERVILLE l o ON 11 POINT MY BRADI.KY C O M P I I I N G , LOWER SOUDLEY, GLOS. O N A MONOrYHK l.ASER(X)MP PHOTOTYPESETrER A l o x f O R i ) UNivERsrrY c:oMPLriNO SERVICE P R I N T E D BY PA(iE BROS (NORWICH) LIMITED BOUND BY HUNLER «t FOULIS LIMITED, EDINBURGH FOR

T. & T. CLARK LTD E D I N B U R G H

Schiirer, Emil T h e history of t h e Jewish people in t h e age of Jesus Christ.—New English version V o l . 3 Pt. 2 I. Jews—History—175 B.C.-135 A . D . I. Title IL Vermes, Geza I I I . Millar, Fergus I V . Goodman, M a r t i n V. Geschichte des jiidischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Christi. English 933 DS122 ISBN o 567 09373 5

FIRST EDITION AND REPRINTS 1885-1924 REVISED EDITION

1987

All Rights Reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior permission of T. & T. Clark Ltd.

Preface As e x p l a i n e d in t h e Preface t o v o l u m e I I I . i , it b e c a m e c l e a r in t h e ( o u r s e of p r i n t i n g t h e t h i r d a n d last v o l u m e o f the r e v i s e d e d i t i o n o f Schiirer's History t h a t t h e v e r y e x t e n s i v e m a t e r i a l a v a i l a b l e h a d i n c r e a s e d the b u l k o f the w o r k to t h e p o i n t w h e r e d i v i s i o n i n t o t w o h a l v e s w a s essential. V o l u m e I I I . i t h e r e f o r e c o n t a i n s t h e l a r g e r p a r t , n a m e l y §31 o n the D i a s p o r a , §32 o n J e w i s h h t e r a t u r e c o m p o s e d in H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c , a n d § 3 3 A on t h a t c o m p o s e d i n G r e e k . T h e e d i t o r s h a v e a d o p t e d t h e p r i n c i p l e o f division a c c o r d i n g t o the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e w r i t i n g s , a s opposed to presumed geographical p r o v e n a n c e . I n the p r e s e n t v o l u m e 111.2, w h i c h b r i n g s t h e e n t i r e w o r k to a close, continuous p a g e - n u m b e r i n g with I I I . i h a s b e e n retained. It contains firstly § 3 3 6 , on J e w i s h l i t e r a t u r e w h o s e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e o f c o m p o s i t i o n is u n c e r t a i n , revised j o i n t l y by G e z a V e r m e s a n d M a r t i n G o o d m a n . T h e text c o n c l u d e s w i t h §34 on P h i l o , for w h i c h t h e e n t i r e a c a d e m i c responsibility b e l o n g s to M r s J e n n y M o r r i s ( W y c o m b e A b b e y S c h o o l ) , t o w h o m t h e e d i t o r s a r e e x t r e m e l y g r a t e f u l . F i n a l p r e p a r a t i o n for t h i s section for the press w a s u n d e r t a k e n by F e r g u s M i l l a r . T h e v o l u m e is c o m p l e t e d by a d e t a i l e d i n d e x c o v e r i n g t h e w h o l e w o r k . The editors w i s h a l s o to t h a n k D r L e o n i e A r c h e r , F e l l o w o f t h e O x f o r d C e n t r e for P o s t g r a d u a t e H e b r e w S t u d i e s , for c a r r y i n g o u t this i n t r i c a t e a n d laborious task. T h e e d i t o r s w o u l d n o t hke t o t a k e t h e i r l e a v e w i t h o u t p a y i n g t h e i r p r o f o u n d respects t o t h e m e m o r y of E m i l S c h i i r e r , t h e s u p r e m e q u a h t y of w h o s e s c h o l a r s h i p is best s h o w n by t h e f a c t t h a t it c a n t o l e r a t e r e v i s i o n m o r e t h a n a c e n t u r y after the first e d i t i o n . I July

1986

Contents Preface . Abbreviations

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

§336. Jewish Literature o f which t h e Original L a n g u a g e is U n c e r t a i n . . . . . . . . I . R e v i s i o n a n d C o m p l e t i o n of B i b h c a l L i t e r a t u r e . 1. T h e G r e e k E z r a or I E s d r a s 2. T h e A d d i t i o n s t o E s t h e r . . . . 3. T h e A d d i t i o n s t o D a n i e l . . . . 4. T h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h . . . . 5. T h e B o o k of B a r u c h ( = i B a r u c h ) 6. T h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h . . . . I I . Pseudepigraphic Apocalypses . . . . 1. 2 ( S l a v o n i c ) E n o c h . . . . . 2. T h e S y r i a c A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h ( = 2 B a r u c h ) . I I I . Biblical M i d r a s h 1. T h e Life o f A d a m a n d E v e ( A p o c a l y p s e o f Moses) . . . . . . . Appendix: Other Writings about A d a m 2. T h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m 3. T h e T e s t a m e n t s of t h e T w e l v e P a t r i a r c h s . 4. T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s 5. T h e B o o k of E l d a d a n d M o d a d . 6. T h e L i v e s of t h e P r o p h e t s . . . . Appendix: Works of U n c e r t a i n Qewish o r Christian) Origin 1. T h e O d e s of S o l o m o n . . . . 2. T h e G r e e k A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h (3 B a r u c h ) 3. A p o c r y p h o n o f Ezekiel 4. Lost P s e u d e p i g r a p h a . 1. T h e P r a y e r of J o s e p h 2. T h e A p o c a l y p s e o f E l i j a h 3. T h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Z e p h a n i a h 5. S m a l l F r a g m e n t s of A n o n y m o u s J e w i s h L i t e r a t u r e in Christian Texts . . . . . .

v xi

705 706 708 718 722 730 734 743 746 746 750 757 757 760 761 767 781 783 783

787 789 793 796 798 799 803 805

Contents §34.

T h e J e w i s h P h i l o s o p h e r Philo . I . Life a n d W o r k s Quaestiones et Solutiones Legum Allegoria De Cherubim De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini Quod deterius potiori insidiari soleat De posteritale Caini . Dr gtgantibus Qjiod deus sit immutabilis Dr a^TuuUura De plantatione Noe De ebrietate De sobrietate De conjusione linguarum De migratione Abrahami Quis rerum divinarum haeres De congressio eruditionis causa De fuga et inventione De mutatione nominum De deo . De somniis i—ii T h e Exposition De opificio mundi De Abrahamo . De losepho De Decalogo De Specialibus Legibus i-iv De virtutibus De praemiis et poenis De exsecrationibus De vita Mosis i-ii Quod omnis probus liber De vita contemplativa De aeternitate mundi In Flaccum

IL

De legatione ad Gaium De providentia . De animalibus . Hypothetica (Apologia pro ludaeis) Lost W o r k s W o r k s w r o n g l y a t t r i b u t e d to P h i l o Philo's P h i l o s o p h i c a l T h o u g h t I. God . . . .

809 813 826 830 833 833 834 834 835 835 836 836 836 837 837 837 837 838 839 839 839 839 840 844 846 846 847 847 850 853 853 854 856 856 858 859 859 864 865 866 868 868 871 880

Contents 2. T h e I n t e r m e d i a r y B e i n g H a n d 3. Creation and P r e s e r v a d o n o l 4- T h e o r y o f M a n , a r u i K f h i « »

ihr ilir

|.4»KO%

HMi

W n i l d

HHr,

Indexes I.

a. 3-

M a i n

I n d e x

G r e e k

W o r d

H e b r e w

a n d

(Narnr;*

a n d

Sul)jrtts)

List A r a m a i c

H8() 891 893 lOIO

Word

List

1013

Abbreviations AAAScHung AAB

AnglThR ANRW

Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae A b h a n d l u n g e n der D e u t s c h e n (Preussischen) A k a d e m i e d e r W i s s e n s c h a f t e n zu B e r l i n A b h a n d l u n g e n der B a y e r i s c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W i s s e n schaften, M i i n c h e n Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum H u n g a r icae A r c h i v fiir O r i e n t f o r s c h u n g A n n u a i r e d e I ' I n s t i t u t d e P h i l o l o g i e et d ' H i s t o i r e O r i e n t a l e s e t Slaves American Journal of Archaeology American Journal of Ancient History A m e r i c a n J o u r n a l of Philology A s s o c i a t i o n for J e w i s h S t u d i e s R e v i e w A m e r i c a n J o u r n a l of Semitic L a n g u a g e s a n d Literatures American Journal of Theology Arbeiten zur Literatur und Geschichte des hellenistischen Judentums A n n u a l o f L e e d s U n i v e r s i t y O r i e n t a l Society J - B . P r i t c h a r d ( e d . ) . Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament (1969) Anglican Theological Review H . T e m p o r i n i ( e d . ) , Aufstieg und Niedergang der romischen

AP

A. C o w l e y , Aramaic

AAM AArchAcSc Hung AfO AlPhOS AJA AJAH AJ P h AJS Review AJSL AJTh ALGHJ ALUOS AN E T

mit

APAT \ PO APOT ARW AS

Papyri

of the Fifth

Century

B.C.

(1923) E. K a u t z s c h ( e d . ) . Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des Alten Testaments (1900) E. S a c h a u , Aramdische Papyrus und Ostraka aus einer MilitdrKolonie zu Elephantine ( 1 9 1 1 ) R . H . C h a r l e s , Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament I - I I ( 1 9 1 2 - 1 3 ) A r c h i v fiir R e l i g i o n s w i s s e n s c h a f t A n a t o h a n Studies

xii ASTI Ath. Mitt. AWH HA HA.'\) BA( : BAR BASOR BASP BAW

Abbm>iatwn.\ A n n u a l of the Swedish Theologieal Institute Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts, Athenische Abteilung A k a d e m i e der Wissenschaften, Heidelberg Biblical A r c h a e o l o g i s t j . J . Collins, Between Athens and Jerusalem (1983) Bulletino d i A r c h e o l o g i a C r i s t i a n a liritish Archaeological Reports Htillrtin of the A m e r i c a n S c h o o l s of O r i e n t a l R e s e a r c h Hiillrtin of the A m e r i c a n S o c i e t y of P a p y r o l o g i s t s Hayrri.Hi hr Akademie d e r Wissenschaften

BBB

Boiuirr Biblische Beitrage

BC'H

Hiillrtin dr Correspondance H e l l e n i q u e

BK

Hullrtin fcpigraphique, in R E G

BCilJ

Aegyptische Museen

Urkunden aus den Koeniglichen Berlin, Griechische Urkunden

(Staatlichen)

Bibl

Biblica

BIFAO BIOSCS BJPES BJRL BL BMC BO

Bulletin d e I T n s d t u t fran^ais d ' a r c h e o l o g i e o r i e n t a l e B u U e d n o f the I n t e r n a t i o n a l O r g a n i z a t i o n for S e p t u a g i n t a n d C o g n a t e Studies Bulletin o f t h e J e w i s h P a l e s t i n e E x p l o r a d o n S o c i e t y Bulledn o f the J o h n Rylands L i b r a r y British L i b r a r y Catalogue of the Greek Coins in the British Museum Bibliotheca Orientalis

BP

E. G . K r a e l i n g , The Brooklyn

BSAA BSOAS Bull. a r c h . BWA(N)T Byz. Z BZ BZAW BZNW CBQ. CCAGr CCAR CCL CE

Museum Aramaic

Papyri

(1953) B u l l e d n d e la S o c i e t e d ' A r c h e o l o g i e d ' A l e x a n d r i e Bulletin o f t h e S c h o o l of O r i e n t a l a n d African S t u d i e s Bulletin A r c h e o l o g i q u e du C o m i t e d e s T r a v a u x H i s t o r i q u e s e t Scientifiques Beitrage z u r Wissenschaft v o m Alten ( u n d N e u e n ) Testament B y z a n t i n i s c h e Zeitschrift Biblische Zeitschrift Beihefte z u r Zeitschrift fiir die A l t t e s t a m e n t l i c h e Wissenschaft Beihefte z u r Zeitschrift fiir die N e u t e s t a m e n t l i c h e Wissenschaft Cathohc Bibhcal Quarterly Catalogus Codicum Astrologorum Graecorum Central Conference of the American R a b b i s C o r p u s C h r i s t i a n o r u m , series L a t i n a Chronique d'Egypte

Abbreviations

xiii

(;KRP

A. H . M . J o n e s , Cities of tht Haxtttn Homm

('(i ('IG GIH GIHJ

(^1971) P. E . K a h l e , The Cairo (ifm^a (' IMV>' Corpus Inscriptionum (iratcarum Corpus Inscriptionum lltbtauarum A. S c h c i b c r , (Corpus Inscriptionum Hungariae (i960)

GIJ

J. B. F r c y , Corpus Inscriptionum

C-IL (^IRB CJIS

'95') Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum I. S t r u v e , Corpus Inscriptionum Regni Bosporani Corpus Inscriptionum Semiticarum

CJZC

G. L u e d e r i t z , Corpus jiidischer ^eugnisse aus der Cyrenaika

ludaicarum

Pummf\

Judaicarum I-II

(1939,

(1965)

I)AC(L) I)B DBS DCB

(1983) C e n t r e N a t i o n a l de l a R e c h e r c h e Scientifique Classical P h i l o l o g y V . T c h e r i k o v e r , A. F u k s , M . S t e r n , Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum I—III (1957—64) C. W e s s e l y et al.. Corpus Papyrorum Raineri Classical Q u a r t e r l y C o m p t e s - r e n d u s d e I ' A c a d e m i e d e s I n s c r i p t i o n s e t Belleslettres Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae L. G o h n , P . W e n d l a n d a n d S. R e i t e r , Philonis opera quae supersunt Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Chretienne et de Liturgie Dictionnaire de la Bible Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplement Dictionary of Christian Biography

DF

B. L i f s h i t z , Donateurs etfondateurs

CNRS GPh CiPJ CPR CQ_ C'RAl ('SCO (]SEL C^SHB (' W

1) J D DOP DSS DSSE DThC DWA I'-B l'"-K KHR

dans les synagogues juives

(1967) Discoveries in the Judaean Desert D u m b a r t o n Oaks Papers G. V e r m e s , The Dead Sea Scrolls: Qumran in Perspective ( 1 9 7 7 , 1982) G. V e r m e s , The Dead Sea Scrolls in English ( 1 9 6 2 , ^1975) Dictionnaire de la Theologie Catholique Denkschriften der W i e n e r A k a d e m i e E s t u d i o s Biblicos A. D u p o n t - S o m m e r , Les ecrits esseniens decouverts pres de la Mer Morte (1959, ^1964) E t u d e s s u r I ' H i s t o i r e des R e h g i o n s

Abbreviations EJ ESJL KThL

KvTh RMII

KIKi FlUA

FIRA FJB FPC; FRLANI GAQ GCS GJV GLAJJ GRBS HDB HelL HERE HJ HSCPh HThR HUCA HZ IBM ICC ID IDB IDBS lEJ IG I G Bulg IGLS IGR

Encyclopaedia Judaica B. Z . W a c h o l d e r , Eupolemus: A Study of Judaeo-Greek Literature (1974) Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses Evangelische Theologie F. Jacoby, Die Fragmente der griechischen Historiker I. Miiller, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum C. R. Holladay, Fragments from Hellenistic Jewish Authors, I: Historians (1983) S, Ric(-ol>ono, Fontes luris Romani Anteiustiniani

Franktiirlrr Judaistische Beitrage A.-M, Denis, Fragmenta Pseudepigraphorum quae supersunt Graeca (1970) Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments j . A. Fitzmyer, The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I: A Commentary (1966, ^ 1 9 7 1 ) Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte E. S c h i i r e r , Geschichte des judischen Volkes im ^eitalter Jesu Christi M . S t e r n , Greek and Latin Authors on Jews and Judaism I—III (1974-84) Greek, R o m a n and Byzantine Studies Hastings' Dictionary of the Bible L. R o b e r t , Hellenica I - X I I I ( 1 9 4 0 - 6 5 ) Hastings' Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics Historisches J a h r b u c h H a r v a r d S t u d i e s in Classical P h i l o l o g y Harvard Theological Review H e b r e w U n i o n College A n n u a l H i s t o r i s c h e Zeitschrift C. T . N e w t o n et al.. The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in the British Museum International Critical Commentary Inscriptions de Delos The Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible The Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible, Supplementary Volume Israel E x p l o r a t i o n J o u r n a l Inscriptiones Graecae Inscriptiones Graecae in Bulgaria Repertae Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie R. C a g n a t et al., Inscriptiones Graecae ad Res Romanas Pertinentes

Abbreviations IGUR IK ILAlg ILChV

ILS Ins. Cret. lOSCS

xv

Inscriptiones Graecae Urbis Roma* Inschriften griechischer Stddtt au% KhttMum Inscriptions latines de rAlgin^ Inscriptiones Latinat (.'hritltanae V'etttrs Inscriptiones iMtinat Stlectae Inscriptiones Creticae International Organization for S e p t u a g i n t a n d C o g n a t e

Studies lOSPE

JAC JAOS JBL JBR JDAI JE JEA JHS

I. L a t y s c h e v , Inscriptiones Antiquae Orae Septentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae et Latinae H . B . S w e t e a n d R . O t d e y , Introduction to the Old Testament in Greek (1920) A . - M . D e n i s , Introduction aux pseudepigraphes grecs d'Ancien Testament (1970) Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts, Istanbuler Abteilung J a h r b u c h fiir A n t i k e u n d C h r i s t e n t u m J o u r n a l of the American Oriental Society J o u r n a l o f Biblical L i t e r a t u r e J o u r n a l of Bible a n d Religion J a h r b u c h des D e u t s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s The Jewish Encyclopedia Journal of Egyptian Archaeology J o u r n a l of Hellenic Studies

JIH

A.

lOTG IPGAT 1st. M i t t .

JJP JJS J LBBM JNES JOAI JPFC JPOS JPTh JQR JRAS JRS JS JSHRZ JSJ JSS(t) JThSt

Scheiber

(ed.),

Jewish

Inscriptions

in

Hungary

(1983) J o u r n a l of Juristic Papyrology Journal ofjewish Studies G. W . E . N i c k e l s b u r g , Jewish Literature between the Bible and the Mishnah ( 1 9 8 1 ) Journal of Near Eastern Studies J a h r b u c h des O s t e r r e i c h i s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s S. S a f r a i a n d M . S t e r n ( e d s . ) , The Jewish People in the First Century I - I I ( 1 9 7 4 - 7 6 ) J o u r n a l of t h e Palestine O r i e n t a l Society J a h r b u c h e r fiir P r o t e s t a n t i s c h e T h e o l o g i e Jewish Quarterly Review J o u r n a l of t h e R o y a l Asiatic Society J o u r n a l of R o m a n Studies Journal des Savants Judische Schriften aus hellenistischer und romischer ^eit J o u r n a l for t h e S t u d y of J u d a i s m J o u r n a l of Semitic Studies J o u r n a l of T h e o l o g i c a l S t u d i e s

xvi JWSTP JZWL KAI I.ASBI' L'lliK MAM.A

MDAI MKFR MGH M(fWJ MPAT MQ^ MRR MT MUSJ NA(W)G NC NedThT NESE NGGW N o t . d . Sc. NRTh NT NTS(t) NTT OAW OGIS OLZ OTP PA PAAJR PBJS PBSR PCPhS PEFC^St PEQ_ PG

Abbreviations M . E . S t o n e ( e d . ) , Jewish mittngs of the Second Temple Period (1984) J i i d i s c h e Zeitschrift fiir Wissenschaft u n d L e b e n H . D o n n e r a n d W . R b l h g , Kanaandische und Aramdische Inschriften I - I I ( ^ 1 9 7 1 - 6 ) Liber A n n u u s Studii Bibhci Franciscani L e x i k o n fiir T h e o l o g i e u n d K i r c h e Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua .Vliueilungen des D e u t s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s V l f l a n g r s d<' I'f.eole frangaise d e R o m e Monumenta dermaniae Historica Vional.s.schrtfl liir ( J e s c h i c h t e u n d W i s s e n s c h a f t d e s Judrnluni.s j . A. F i t / . m y e r a n d 1). j . H a r r i n g t o n , A Manual of Palestinian Aramaic lexis (1978) L. M o r a l d i , / manoscrilti di Qumrdn (1971) T . R. S . B r o u g h t o n , Magistrates of the Roman Republic I - I I Masoretic Text M e l a n g e s d e I ' U n i v e r s i t e St. J o s e p h N a c h r i c h t e n der A k a d e m i e d e r Wissenschaften in Gottingen Numismatic Chronicle N e d e r l a n d s T h e o l o g i s c h e Tijdschrift N e u e E p h e m e r i s fiir d i e S e m i t i s c h e E p i g r a p h i k N a c h r i c h t e n von d e r ( K g l . ) Gesellschaft d e r W i s s e n schaften z u G o t t i n g e n N o d z i e degli Scavi Nouvelle Revue Theologique Novum Testamentum N e w T e s t a m e n t Studies N o r s k T e o l o g i s k Tidsskrift O s t e r r e i c h i s c h e A k a d e m i e d e r Wissenschaften W . D i t t e n b e r g e r , Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones Selectae I - I I Orientalische Literaturzeitung J- H . C h a r l e s w o r t h , Old Testament Pseudepigrapha I (1983) P . M . F r a s e r , Ptolemaic Alexandria I - I I I ( 1 9 7 2 ) P r o c e e d i n g s of t h e A m e r i c a n A c a d e m y for J e w i s h Research G. V e r m e s , Post-Biblical Jewish Studies P a p e r s o f t h e British School a t R o m e P r o c e e d i n g s o f the C a m b r i d g e Philological S o c i e t y Palestine Exploration F u n d , Q u a r t e r l y S t a t e m e n t Palestine Exploration Q u a r t e r l y J - - P - M i g n e , Patrum Graecorum Cursus Completus

Abbreviations PGM IV H i b . IMR PL PMRS PRE PSBA PVTG QAL Q-E RA RAC RB RBibIt RBT RE REA REG REJ REtSl RGG RhM RHP(h)R RHR RIU Riv. fil. RN RPh RQ_ RQCA RS(c)R RSem RSPhTh RS(t)0(r) RThLouv RThPhil SAB SAM

wii

K . P r e i s e n d a n z , Papyri Graecat Magimt B. P . Grenfell a n d A. S. l i i i n i . Ihf l/ihrti f'ofofi I (1906) Prosopographia Imperii Romam J - P - M i g n e , Patrum iMlinoruni Cursus Completus J . H. C h a r l r . H w o i t l i , Ihe Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research with a Supplement ( 1 9 8 1 ) Realencyclopddie Jur Protestantische Theologie und Kirche P r o c e e d i n g s of the S o c i e t y of B i b h c a l A r c h a e o l o g y Pseudepigrapha Veteris Testamenti Graeca Q u a d e r n i di A r c h e o l o g i a d e l l a L i b i a J . M a i e r a n d K . S c h u b e r t , Die Qumran-Essener ( 1 9 7 3 ) Revue Archeologique Reallexikon fiir Antike und Christentum Revue Bibhque Rivista Biblica Italiana Realencyclopddie fiir Bibel und Talmud P a u l y - W i s s o w a , Realencyclopddie der classischen Altertums wissenschaft Revue des Etudes Anciennes Revue des Etudes Grecques Revue des Etudes Juives R e v u e des Etudes Slaves Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart Rheinisches M u s e u m R e v u e d ' H i s t o i r e et de Philosophie Religieuses R e v u e d e I ' H i s t o i r e des R e l i g i o n s L. B a r k o c z i a n d A . M o c s y , Die romischen Inschriften Ungarns R i v i s t a d i filologia e d ' i s t r u z i o n e p u b b l i c a Revue Numismatique R e v u e d e Philologie Revue de Qumran R o m i s c h e Q u a r t a l s c h r i f t fur C h r i s t l i c h e A l t e r t u m s k u n d e R e c h e r c h e s d e Science Religieuse Revue semitique R e v u e d e s sciences p h i l o s o p h i q u e s e t t h e o l o g i q u e s Rivista degh Studi O r i e n t a h R e v u e T h e o l o g i q u e de L o u v a i n R e v u e d e T h e o l o g i e et d e P h i l o s o p h i e S i t z u n g s b e r i c h t e d e r D e u t s c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r Wissen schaften zu Berlin Sitzungsberichte der Bayerischen A k a d e m i e der Wissen- schaften

xviii

SAW SB SBFI.A SBL S(; SCI S('.< ) SK(» SKHIIW SKJ SMS SN'!'S(MS) SP ST STJ Str.-B. StTh SVT TAM TAPhA TDNT Theol. Bl. ThLZ ThQ ThR ThStKr ThStud ThWNT ThZ TLS T Q TQHD TS TTM TU VC VDI VT VTS

Abbrevtaltims Sitzungsberichte d e r Osterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften F. P r e i s i g k e , Sammelbuch griechischer Urkunden aus Agypten S t u d h Bibhci Franciscani Liber A n n u u s Society o f Biblical L i t e r a t u r e Sources Chretiennes S c r i p t a C l a s s i c a Israelica S t u d i Classici e O r i e n t a h SuppU-MKMUum E p i g r a p h i c u m G r a e c u m M. R o s j o v t / e l f , Social and Economic History of the Hellenistic World W, D i l i r n l i r r g r r , Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum^ S. J r l h e o r , The Septuagint and Modern Study (1968) S t u d i o r u m N o v i T e s t a m e n t i Societas (Monograph Series) Studia Patristica Studi e Testi G. V e r m e s , Scripture and Tradition in Judaism ( 1 9 6 1 , ^ 1 9 7 3 ) H . L . S t r a c k a n d P . Billerbeck, Kommentar zum Neuen Testament aus Talmud und Midrasch ( 1 9 2 4 - 2 8 ) Studia Theologica Supplements t o Vetus Testamentum Tituli Asiae Minoris T r a n s a c t i o n s o f the A m e r i c a n P h i l o l o g i c a l A s s o c i a t i o n Theological Dictionary of the Mew Testament Theologische Blatter Theologische Literaturzeitung Theologische Quartalschrift Theologische R e v u e Theologische Studien u n d Kritiken Theological Studies Theologisches Worterbuch zum Neuen Testament T h e o l o g i s c h e Zeitschrift Times Literary Supplement J . C a r m i g n a c , Les textes de Qumrdn I—II ( 1 9 6 1 - 6 3 ) E. L o h s e , Die Texte von Qumran hebrdisch und deutsch (1964, '1971) Y. Y a d i n , The Temple Scroll I - I I (1983) J . M a i e r , Die Texte vom Toten Meer I - I I (i960) Texte und Untersuchungen Vigiliae C h r i s t i a n a e V e s t n i k D r e v n e Istorii Vetus Testamentum Vetus Testamentum, Supplement

Abbreviations

\i\

W i s s e n s c h a f t l i c h e U n t r r s i n huiiKen /tun Nmrn Irsi.i ment W i e n e r Zeitschrift /.ur Kun
§33B. J E W I S H

O K WHICH IHK LANGUAGE IS UNCKR IAIN

LITERATURK

ORIGINAL

It h a s b e e n s h o w n that the Jewish l i t e r a t u r e of u n d o u b t e d G r e e k o r i g i n h a s m u c h in c o m m o n with the texts c o m p o s e d o r i g i n a l l y i n S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e s . T h e Greek w r i t i n g s w e r e affected i n c e r t a i n w a y s b y linguistic n u a n c e s w h i c h resulted f r o m t h e u s e of G r e e k l a n g u a g e a n d by t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of t h e G r e e k g e n r e s in w h i c h s o m e of t h e i r i d e a s w e r e c o u c h e d , b u t for m u c h of t h e s u r v i v i n g h t e r a t u r e w h o s e J e w i s h a u t h o r s h i p c a n n o t b e d o u b t e d it is n o t p o s s i b l e to assign t h e t e x t to a n y o n e original l a n g u a g e . T h e s e t e x t s h a v e a c c o r d i n g l y b e e n g r o u p e d together separately here. M a n y c r i t e r i a h a v e b e e n p u t f o r w a r d for e s t a b l i s h i n g t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e s e w o r k s b u t n o n e is c o n c l u s i v e . A l m o s t all t h e t e x t s n o w s u r v i v e o n l y i n G r e e k a n d t r a n s l a t i o n s f r o m t h e G r e e k , a fact t h a t is d u e e n t i r e l y to t h e i r p r e s e r v a t i o n b y t h e e a r l y C h u r c h . T h e h a z a r d s of a s s u m i n g G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n b e c a u s e of a t e x t ' s s u r v i v a l i n G r e e k h a v e b e e n h i g h h g h t e d b y t h e finds at Q u m r a n of S e m i t i c v e r s i o n s of s o m e texts p r e v i o u s l y k n o w n o n l y i n G r e e k , e . g . T o b i t . T h e n o n - a p p e a r a n c e of Q u m r a n i c m a t e r i a l i n l a t e r J e w i s h S e m i t i c sources, i . e . t h e r a b b i n i c texts, s i m i l a r l y w a r n s a g a i n s t t a k i n g t h e silence of l a t e r J e w i s h sources a b o u t other texts a s a n indication o f t h e G r e e k origin of those texts. It s h o u l d b e c l e a r t h a t i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of P a l e s t i n e or t h e d i a s p o r a as t h e p l a c e o f o r i g i n , e v e n if i t is possible w i t h o u t r e f e r e n c e to l a n g u a g e , is in itself o n l y a v a g u e i n d i c a t i o n of t h e l a n g u a g e o f c o m p o s i t i o n , since Greek works were certainly written in Palestine a n d Semitic works were p r o d u c e d o u t s i d e , especially i n S y r i a a n d M e s o p o t a m i a . I d e n t i f i c a t i o n of o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e b y t h e g e n r e o f t h e w o r k is s i m i l a r l y unsafe. T h e c o m p o s i t i o n s w h i c h a r e clearly G r e e k a n d t h o s e w h i c h a r e clearly S e m i t i c i n o r i g i n a r e in m a n y cases t o o close i n c o n t e n t a n d style for the a t t r i b u t i o n of, e . g . , all a p o c a l y p t i c w r i t i n g s of u n k n o w n o r i g i n t o a S e m i d c a u t h o r o r aU historical n a r r a t i v e t o a G r e e k a u t h o r . T h e d i s t i n c t i o n , for i n s t a n c e , b e t w e e n G r e e k historical w r i t i n g a n d S e m i t i c m i d r a s h is n o t in p r a c t i c e c l e a r c u t . N o r a r e m o r e specific a r g u m e n t s m u c h b e t t e r . I d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f S e m i t i c i d i o m s i n a J e w i s h text c a n r a r e l y in itself p r o v e a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l of t h a t text. M a n y such p h r a s e s a r e in fact i m i t a t i o n s of t h e i n f l u e n t i a l style of t h e S e p t u a g i n t w h i c h , h o w e v e r m u c h i t took from t h e c o m m o n G r e e k of t h e p e r i o d , w a s n o n e t h e l e s s sufficiently s h a p e d b y S e m i t i s m s for it to b e r e a s o n a b l e to posit the e x i s t e n c e , a t least in r e l i g i o u s c o n t e x t s , of a J e w i s h G r e e k w h i c h a n o n - J e w w o u l d find h a r d to c o m p r e h e n d (see a b o v e , § 3 3 A . I , n o t e 2 5 ;

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language N . Turner, ' T h e U n i q u e Character ofBibheal Greek', V T 5 (1955), p p . 2 0 8 - 1 3 ) . I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o k n o w w h e t h e r o t h e r i n f l u e n t i a l Bible t r a n s l a t i o n s , such as t h a t o f A q u i l a i n w h i c h t h e S e m i t i s m s a r e e v e n m o r e s t r i k i n g , h a d t h e s a m e effect on t h e l a n g u a g e of J e w s w r i t i n g i n ( i r e e k . It is a n y w a y likely, t h o u g h it c a n n o t b e p r o v e d , t h a t iuin-S<'ptuagintal S e m i t i s m s w e r e in c o m m o n use a t least a m o n g J e w s ill .iiras such as P a l e s t i n e , w h e r e b i l i n g u a l i s m in G r e e k a n d a S e m i t i c laiiKuaKr was ( o m m o n . D o u b t l e s s t h e e x t e n t t o w h i c h J e w i s h G r e e k w a s Sriuili/.rr t an t h e e x i s t e n c e of w o r d p l a y s in t h e e x t a n t G r e e k texts b e taken AS A clcnisive criterion since t h e y m a y a l w a y s h a v e b e e n inserted by an i m a g i n a t i v e t r a n s l a t o r o f a S e m i t i c original (see b e l o w , p . 724, on i h e story of S u s a n n a ) . Reliabh- c r i t e r i a for e s t a b l i s h i n g the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of a w o r k a r e t h e r e f o r e very limited a n d often insufficient. A S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l m a y r e a s o n a b l y b e posited w h e n t h e e x t a n t G r e e k can only b e m a d e c o m p r e h e n s i b l e b y h y p o t h e s i z i n g a n o r i g i n a l Semitic text w h i c h h a s b e e n m i s t r a n s l a t e d , o r w h e n v a r i a n t s in t h e G r e e k texts a r e best u n d e r s t o o d b y p o s i t i n g different t r a n s l a t i o n s of a Semitic w o r d o r p h r a s e . S y n t a c d c a l analysis d e m o n s t r a t e s t h a t t h e u s e of p a r t i c u l a r G r e e k i d i o m s , i n p a r t i c u l a r t h e use of p r e p o s i t i o n s , varies w i d e l y b e t w e e n t h e g e n e r a h t y of texts k n o w n to b e t r a n s l a t e d from S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e s a n d t h e g e n e r a l i t y of texts k n o w n t o be o r i g i n a l G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n s , cf R. A . M a r t i n , ' S o m e S y n t a c t i c a l C r i t e r i a o f T r a n s l a t i o n G r e e k ' , V T 10 (i960), p p . 2 9 5 - 3 1 0 ; idem. Syntactical Evidence of Semitic Sources in Greek Documents ( 1 9 7 4 ) . H o w e v e r , s u c h u s a g e c a n o n l y be a v a l i d c r i t e r i o n w h e n u s e d o v e r a t e x t l a r g e e n o u g h t o m a k e t h e statistical v a r i a t i o n n o t e d s i g n i f i c a n t ; i n p a r d c u l a r , since o c c a s i o n a l a t y p i c a l use of s u c h p r e p o s i t i o n s does o c c u r , the c r i t e r i o n s h o u l d n o t b e t r e a t e d a s a b s o l u t e for s h o r t p a s s a g e s in c o m p o s i t e texts (see b e l o w , p . 724, on t h e a d d i d o n s t o D a n i e l ) . T h e s e p r o b l e m s a r e n a t u r a l l y amplified w h e n t h e texts c o n c e r n e d d o n o t e v e n s u r v i v e in Greek b u t i n translation from Greek into a n o t h e r l a n g u a g e , e.g. 2 (Slavonic) Enoch. F o r n o n e o f the w o r k s t r e a t e d in this s e c t i o n c a n a G r e e k o r S e m i t i c origin b e affirmed w i t h c e r t a i n t y . I. REVISION AND COMPLETION OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE It h a s b e e n n o t e d ( a b o v e , v o l . I I , p p . 3 1 4 - 2 1 ) t h a t it is likely t h a t a c a n o n o f the H e b r e w B i b l e h a d a l r e a d y b e e n fixed b y t h e m i d d l e o f the second c e n t u r y B.C. w h e n t h e book of D a n i e l w a s i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o it, a n d t h a t this c a n o n w a s p r o b a b l y t h e s a m e a s the p r e s e n t o n e b y t h e t i m e of J o s e p h u s in the l a t e first c e n t u r y A.D. H o w e v e r , t h e n u m b e r of

/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical I.Ufnilmf

^,,7

i i \ ( s n o t i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o the p r e s e n t tan«in liiil lound 111 Hrlnrw ><\ A r a m a i c a t Q u m r a n a n d Masada Iravrn o|»rn ilir poft^ihiliiy Jews w r i t i n g i n S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e s brl<»rr Jo<»r|ilui!«, .ind l)rj<,ic t h e f s i a h l i s h m e n t of a proto-Masorriit trxl a* anliioniaiive s o o n after j i i s r p h u s , c o m p o s e d t h e i r o w n rrvi.HioiiH of a n d a d d i d o n s to t h e i.iMonical b o o k s . I f so, they lailrd l o in liirve a c c e p t a n c e of t h e i r w o r k within t h e H e b r e w c a n o n , ft)r all tlirir texts s u r v i v e o n l y i n G r e e k o r i n i i . m s l a t i o n s a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y m a d e i r o m t h e G r e e k . I t is t h e r e f o r e impossible to know whether these books w e r e composed b y such Semitic a u t h o r s o r by J e w s w r i t i n g i n G r e e k . T h i s l a t t e r possibility i ( m a i n s t h a t m o s t often a d v o c a t e d b y s c h o l a r s , b u t t h i s is p r i m a r i l y d u e 10 t h e possibly f o r t u i t o u s fact t h a t t h e w o r k s t o b e c o n s i d e r e d h e r e w e r e |ii t'served b y G r e e k - s p e a k i n g C h r i s t i a n s . I f t h e c o m m o n v i e w is c o r r e c t t h a t G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J ^ w s were i r s p o n s i b l e for t h e a d d i t i o n s t o t h e b i b l i c a l c a n o n , i t m u s t b e a s s u m e d 111 t h e m t o o t h a t t h e y w r o t e b e f o r e t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D. T h e i r l . i v o u r a b l e r e c e p t i o n o f A q u i l a ' s G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e B i b l e (see .ihove, p p . 4 9 3 - 9 ) suggests t h a t from t h i s d a t e t h e y relied strictly o n 11 I f s a m e t e x t a n d c a n o n as t h a t used b y H e b r e w s p e a k e r s . T h i s is . ( • n f i r m e d b y O r i g e n ' s r e m a r k s i n his l e t t e r t o l u l i u s A f r i c a n u s . H e speaks h e r e o f all t h e p a r t s o f t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t c a n o n w h i c h a r e lacking i n H e b r e w , specifically of t h e a d d i t i o n s t o D a n i e l ar^d E s t h e r . m d the b o o k s of T o b i t a n d J u d i t h , a s t h o u g h t h e y h a d never b e l o n g e d to ilu-Jewish canon, G r e e k o r H e b r e w . H e considers t h e m as the exclusive p r o p e r t y of C h r i s t i a n s a n d says s i m p l y t h a t t h e J e w s r e j e c t e d t h e m , w i t h o u t d i s t i n g u i s h i n g b e t w e e n H e b r e w J e w s a n d G r e e k J e w s [Epist. ad African. 4 ( 2 ) - 6 ( 3 ) ; 19(13) (ed. D e L a n g e , S C 3 0 2 , p p . 524-^8, 5 6 2 ) ) . Ih-nce, a t t h a t d m e t h e HelDrew c a n o n h a d a c q u i r e d a b s o l u t e v a l i d i t y Iur G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s as w e l l , t h o u g h i t is possible t h a t O r i g e n | i i e s e r v e d t r a c e s o f a slightly different order for the J e w i s h G r e e k c a n o n 111 t h e m i d - t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D.^°^ A m o n g all J e w s , t h e n , t h e b o u n d a r i e s b e t w e e n canor^ical a n d n o I I - c a n o n i c a l b o o k s h a d p r o b a b l y r e m a i n e d fluid d u r i n g t h e t w o i c n t u r i e s B.C a n d t h e first c e n t u r y A.D. w h e n t h e c a n o n w a s finally l i \ e d . H e n c e t h e y still a d d e d t o t h e c o l l e c d o n of h o l y w r i d n g s a l a r g e m u n b e r of d o c u m e n t s w h i c h o r i g i n a t e d i n t h e last t w o centiaries B.C., <>\ even in t h e first c e n t u r y A.D. S o m e o f t h e s e w r i t i n g s h a d p r o b a b l y i.riginally been written i n H e b r e w , w h e t h e r i n Palestine or elsewhere, .11 u l w e r e l a t e r t r a n s l a t e d i n t o G r e e k ; o t h e r s w e r e p r o b a b l y o r i g i n a l < .reek compositions. T h a t they were widely accepted a s holy writings ^08. N . de Lange, Origen and the Jews{\g-j6), p p . 49-55 ; the lists preserved i n Eusebius, lliU. eccl. vi 25, 2, and Hilary, Tractatus super Psatmos 15 (PL I X , 241), suggest t h a t II I ^clras a n d the Letter of J e r e m i a h were also included in the Jewish canon, tjut this may '•I- due to patristic carelessness, cf. de L a n g e , op. cit., p. 53.

§33^- Jewish Literature of I /ncnlain Original Language a m o n g G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s before the first e<M»tury A.D. is c l e a r from t h e fact t h a t t h e C h r i s t i a n c a n o n of the O l d Te-stament h a d a w i d e r a n d m o r e fluctuating s c o p e f r o m t h e s t a r t t h a n t h e later Jewish c a n o n , a n d this ( a n only b e e x p l a i n e d b y t h e fact t h a t C h r i s d a n i t y h a d r e c e i v e d the (anon in precisely this f o r m from e a r h e r J u d a i s m . T h e r e f o r e , a t the t i m e ofC Ihristian o r i g i n s , s o m e J e w s also i n c l u d e d i n t h e i r c o l l e c t i o n of S « n p i u r r s t h e books w h i c h a r e c u s t o m a r i l y called ' a p o c r y p h a l ' , lollowiMK the e x a m p l e of J e r o m e , b e c a u s e t h e y w e r e l a c k i n g in t h e l a t e r Hrhrrw (aiiotj. it s h o u l d h o w e v e r n e v e r b e forgotten t h a t a fixed b o u n d a r y grnrrally
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical

lAlfntlmt

7o<)

C h a p . 1 = 2 C h r . 35—6: restoration o f «hr rriii|ili- w o i » l i i | i inidri Josiah (639-609) a n d history of Josiah's »ii<'iriMMM» i i i i l i l ihr t l r s i i i M lion of t h e T e m p l e (586). C h a p . 2 : 1 - 1 5 = Ezr. i : Cyrus |)rrtnilii die rruiin ol ilu- exiles in t h e first y e a r of his reign ( 5 3 7 ) and rrlrusrs chr rrin|)lr vessels. C h a p . 2 : 1 6 - 3 0 = Ezr. 4:7 2 4 a ; Artaxerxes ( 4 6 4 - 4 2 5 ) forbids t h e c o n t i n u a t i o n of the rebuilding of (the T e m p l e a n d ) t h e w a l l s of J e r u s a l e m , because o f a complaint a g a i n s t t h e j e w s . C h a p . 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 : independent: Z e r u b b a b e l , after t h e w a g e r of t h e t h r e e y o u n g bodyguards ( 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 3 ) , g a i n s t h e f a v o u r of D a r i u s ( 5 2 1 - 4 8 5 ) a n d obtains h i s p e r m i s s i o n to r e p a t r i a t e t h e exiles. C h a p . 5 : 7 - 7 3 = E z r . 2:1—4:5: a list of t h o s e w h o r e t u r n w i t h Z e r u b b a b e l , Z e r u b b a b e l ' s a c t i v i d e s , a n d i n t e r r u p d o n of t h e b u i l d i n g of t h e T e m p l e i n t h e t i m e o f C y r u s ( 5 3 6 - 5 2 9 ) u n t i l t h e s e c o n d y e a r of D a r i u s (520). ( C f a l s o t h e p a r a l l e l s w i t h N e h . 7 : 6 - 7 3 a . ) C h a p . 6-7 = E z r . 4 : 2 4 b - 6 : 2 2 : r e s u m p t i o n a n d c o m p l e t i o n of t h e building of the T e m p l e d u r i n g the sixth y e a r of D a r i u s (516). C h a p . 8 : 1 - 9 : 3 6 = E z r . 7 - 1 0 : r e t u r n o f E z r a w i t h a c o l u m n of exiles d u r i n g t h e s e v e n t h y e a r of A r t a x e r x e s ( 4 5 8 ) ; b e g i n n i n g o f E z r a ' s activities. C h a p . 9:37-55 = N e h . 7:731^-8:13: p u b l i c reading o f the L a w by Ezra. I E s d r a s differs t h e r e f o r e f r o m c a n o n i c a l E z r a in t h e f o l l o w i n g w a y s : ( i ) c a n o n i c a l E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 is f o u n d in a n e a r l i e r p l a c e ; (2) I E s d r a s 3:1—5:6 i s a p a s s a g e of u n k n o w n o r i g i n f o u n d o n l y h e r e ; (3) 2 C h r . 3 5 - 6 is p r e f i x e d to t h e b o o k ; (4) N e h . 7 : 7 3 - 8 : 1 3 is a p p e n d e d a t t h e e n d of t h e b o o k . T h e b o o k is c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y v e r y c o n f u s e d . T h e p a s s a g e in c a n o n i c a l E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 i s c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y o u t of p l a c e , b u t i t is e v e n m o r e i n c o n g r u o u s i n t h e c o n t e x t g i v e n t o it i n I E s d r a s 2:16—30; a n d t h e references t o t h e T e m p l e i n 2 : 1 8 - 2 0 , w h e r e E z r a o n l y m e n t i o n s t h e r e b u i l d i n g of t h e c i t y w a l l s , m a k e t h e i n c o n g r u i t y e v e n w o r s e . T h e history i n I E s d r a s goes b a c k w a r d s in t i m e : e v e n t s a r e a s c r i b e d first ( 2 : 1 6 - 3 0 ) to t h e r e i g n of A r t a x e r x e s , w h o o n l y b e c a m e k i n g in 465 B . C . , t h e n ( 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 ) to t h e r e i g n of D a r i u s , a n d l a s t (5:7—73) t o t h e r e i g n of C y r u s . I n this last s e c d o n t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l i n c o m p e t e n c e of t h e a u t h o r b e c o m e s finally c l e a r f r o m h i s m e n t i o n t h a t Z e r u b b a b e l r e t u r n e d w i t h t h e exiles u n d e r C y r u s ( c f .5:8, 6 7 - 7 3 ) , e v e n t h o u g h t h e s t o r y i n 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 h a s e x p l a i n e d in d e t a i l h o w Z e r u b b a b e l r e c e i v e d p e r m i s s i o n t o r e t u r n t h r o u g h the p a r d c u l a r favour of Darius. I n t r y i n g t o d e c i d e h o w I E s d r a s c a m e t o b e w r i t t e n in i t s p r e s e n t form, it is of p r i m a r y i m p o r t a n c e t o u n d e r s t a n d t h e r e l a t i o n o f t h e text ( I ) to t h e o t h e r G r e e k v e r s i o n o f t h e E z r a s t o r y ( E s d r a s /3' in t h e m a n u s c r i p t s o f t h e L X X , w h i c h follows t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w text v e r y (losely) a n d t o t h e L X X v e r s i o n o f H e b r e w C h r o n i c l e s (Paralipomena);

71 o

§336- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language

a n d , e v e n m o r e i m p o r t a n t l y , (2) to the m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w t e x t of C h r o n i c l e s , E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h , w h i c h s h o u l d p r o b a b l y b e a s c r i b e d to a single a u t h o r . ^ ' ° Difficulties arise i n t h e i n v e s t i g a t i o n n o t least b e c a u s e i( is not c e r t a i n w h e t h e r I E s d r a s is c o m p l e t e a s it s t a n d s or is a f r a g m e n t of a l a r g e r w o r k . It m a y b e t h a t n e i t h e r t h e o p e n i n g n o r t h e rnchng was o r i g i n a l l y i n its p r e s e n t f o r m . F u r t h e r , t h e m a s o r e t i c Hrhrrw lext is it.self confused, a n d its o w n c h r o n o l o g i c a l failings m a y r i l h r r \H- due to the i n c o m p e t e n c e o r i g n o r a n c e of t h e a u t h o r , o r t o his drsirr to arran^r m a t e r i a l t h e m a t i c a l l y r a t h e r t h a n c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y . So, for example, the i n c o r r e c t p l a c i n g o f the s e c t i o n in E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 , a l r e a d y discuMed a l K » v e , m a y reflect not a m i s t a k e b u t r a t h e r a d e s i r e to summarize in o n e place a l l the m a t e r i a l r e l e v a n t to t h e a u t h o r ' s c u r r e n t theme of thr Jews' collisions with local i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y in a n u m b e r of rcign.s. Furthermore, criticism of I E s d r a s o n t h e g r o u n d s o f l a c k of c h r o n o l o g i c a l accuracy is itself d u b i o u s w h e n k n o w l e d g e o f t h e g e n e r a l history o f the p e r i o d is itself d e p e n d e n t o n such u n r e l i a b l e s o u r c e s . ^ " D e s p i t e these p r o b l e m s s o m e p o i n t s c a n be m a d e w i t h s o m e c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e origins o f I E s d r a s . I t seems c e r t a i n t h a t t h e text is n o t a revision o r r e o r g a n i z a t i o n of E s d r a s j3', t h e literal L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e m a s o r e t i c text of E z r a ( c f E. Nestle, Marginalien und Materialen (1893), p p . 23-9). T h e o p t i o n s for e x p l a i n i n g I E s d r a s a r e t h e r e f o r e r e s t r i c t e d to t h e following t w o m a i n possibilities. ( i ) T h e a u t h o r possessed t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w text o f C h r o n i c l e s , E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h , or a H e b r e w t e x t v e r y similar t o it, from w h i c h he t h e n c o m p i l e d sections t o f o r m a n e w b o o k i n o r d e r to f u r t h e r s o m e t h e o l o g i c a l or o t h e r p u r p o s e o f his own.^'^ Q u i t e w h a t t h a t p u r p o s e w a s 310. Single authorship of all these books is usually assumed, cf, for example, R . J . Coggins, The First and Second Books of the Chronicles (1976), p . 3 ; idem, The Books of Ezra and Nehemiah (1976), p p . 1-3. See, however, the strong arguments for the books of E z r a and Nehemiah as not the work of the Chronicler in S. J a p h e t , ' T h e Supposed C o m m o n Authorship of Chronicles and Ezra-Nehemiah Investigated Anew', V T 18 (1968), pp. 330-71 a n d H. G. M. Wilhamson, Israel in the Books of Chronicles (1977), pp. 7—82. F o r a summary of some of the arguments, see M. A. Throntveit, 'Linguistic analysis a n d the question of authorship in Chronicles, Ezra a n d Nehemiah', V T 32 (1982), pp. 2 0 1 - 1 6 . 311. For an account of the sources a n d a general history of the period, see M . N o t h , A History of Israel (^1960), p p . 3 0 0 - 4 5 ; G . Widengren i n J . H . Hayes and J . M. Miller, eds., Israelite and Judaean History (1977), c h a p . 9; W . D. Davies and L . Finkelstein, eds.. The Cambridge History of Judaism I (1984); for suggestions that I Esdras should be used as a primary source for rewriting that history, see below, note 316. 312. For the nature of the translation, which does not set out to be literal, see E. Bayer, Das dritte Buch Esdras und sein Verhdltnis zu den Biichem Esra-Nehemia (1911), pp. 1 1 - 8 6 ; B. Walde, Die Esdrasbikher der Septuaginta (Ihr gegenseitiges Verhdltnis untersucht) (1913), pp. 15-26. This explanation of the book is accepted by Coggins in R . J . Coggins a n d M . A. K n i b b , The First and Second Books of Esdras (1979), pp. 5-6. T h e possibiUty that the compiler o f I Esdras used an already existing Greek translation of the Hebrew c a n n o t be ruled out, c f O. Eissfeldt, An Introduction to the O.T., etc. (1965), p . 575; c f Jellicoe, S M S , p. 291, w h o points out t h a t all trace of this hypothetical earlier translation is lost.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical lM»fttltitt

71 1

is n o t entirely c l e a r . H i s m a i n aim may havr l>mi lo liriiiK loKrihrt from o l d e r w o r k s a h i s t o r y of the Trmplr from ihr Um |>rii<Mf ol ihr legal c u l t u s u n t i l i t s reconstruction aiul llir rriiiittiiuiion of the p r e s c r i b e d w o r s h i p , perhaps a.s part oi a |M>irinii aKiduHl the f o u n d a t i o n of o t h e r t e m p l e s b y Jews outside Jrru«alrm (Attridge). A s e c o n d a i m w o u l d b e the attempt to maKniiy K/.ra, a.ssuming t h a t t h e p r e s e n t a b r u p t e n d i n g of I Esdra.s is driihrrate a n d that t h e a u t h o r d i d n o t i n t e n d t o say anything further a b o u t N e h e m i a h . ^ ' ^ I n t h i s c a s e , t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l errors are due to t h e a u t h o r ' s l a c k of c o n c e r n as m u c h a s his incompetence, but it is also q u i t e possible t h a t h e h a d intended to t r y to clarify the confused c a n o n i c a l a c c o u n t b u t m a d e t h i n g s w o r s e t h r o u g h i g n o r a n c e . F o r e x a m p l e , a J e w i n t h e last c e n t u r i e s B.C. m i g h t be sufficiendy i g n o r a n t t o believe A r t a x e r x e s t o h a v e r u l e d b e t w e e n Cyrus a n d Darius.^'* A d e h b e r a t e t h e m a t i c excerpting of the H e b r e w text in t h i s w a y w a s m o r e p r o b a b l y d o n e b y a H e b r e w c o m p i l e r in t h e first p l a c e , so t h a t t h e p r e s e n t G r e e k v e r s i o n w o u l d b e a t r a n s l a t i o n of a n e a r l i e r Semitic c o m p i l a t i o n , b u t i t is n a t u r a l l y i m p o s s i b l e t o p r o v e the existence o f s u c h a n o r i g i n a l . S i n c e t h e u n i q u e section 3 : 1 - 5 : 3 clearly d i d n o t o r i g i n a t e w i t h t h e G r e e k a u t h o r of I E s d r a s (see b e l o w ) , the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e o f t h a t section, w h i c h is itself d i s p u t e d (see b e l o w ) , will n o t b e decisive i n fixing t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p i l a t i o n as a w h o l e . I n a n y case i t is p o s s i b l e t h a t , e v e n if I E s d r a s is s e c o n d a r y to t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w t e x t f r o m t h e l i t e r a r y p o i n t of v i e w , it m a y still c o n t a i n s o m e s u p e r i o r t e x t u a l r e a d i n g s for c o r r e c t i n g t h e M T of E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h . F u r t h e r , s o m e of t h e e x t r a m a t e r i a l f o u n d in I E s d r a s a n d n o t i n t h e M T m a y d e r i v e , e v e n on this h y p o t h e s i s , n o t from t h e efforts of t h e a u t h o r o f I E s d r a s b u t f r o m h i s use of a different text of E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h . ( 2 ) T h e second possibility is i n m a r k e d c o n t r a s t to t h e first in so far as it affirms the i n d e p e n d e n t i m p o r t a n c e o f I E s d r a s a s a w i t n e s s to t h e original H e b r e w t e x t of t h e C h r o n i c l e r , a n d therefore asserts a g r e a t v a l u e for t h e text i n clarifying t h e h i s t o r y o f the p e r i o d c o n c e r n e d . A c c o r d i n g to this v i e w , I E s d r a s c o n s t i t u t e s a s e p a r a t e t r a n s l a t i o n of p a r t of t h e o r i g i n a l H e b r e w t e x t of t h e w o r k o f t h e C h r o n i c l e r , w h i c h s h o u l d t h u s h a v e a t least e q u a l s t a t u s t o t h e m a s o r e t i c text.^'^ S o m e 313. Cf. J. M. Myers, I and II Esdras (1974), p p . 9-10, who points o u t correctly that l.zra and Nehemiah traditions developed q u i t e separately within J u d a i s m i n the last I ciituries B.C. This is seen most clearly p e r h a p s in J o s e p h u s . Coggins, op. cit., p . 74, points out that there is n o further material deaHng with E z r a in t h e Masoretic H e b r e w text. For the ending of I Esdras as possibly not intentional, see below, note 325. 314. Coggins, op. cit., p p . 5, 2 1 . 315. Coggins, op. cit., p . 6, prefers a Greek original. 316. See most recently K.-F. Pohlmann, Studien zum dritten Esra (1970), with references Id older scholarship, including especially the articles by H . H. H o w o r t h which are cited IkIow in t h e bibliography. F o r an a t t e m p t to use I Esdras as a n i m p o r t a n t historical

712

§33B- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language

s c h o l a r s h a v e g o n e further, affirming that I K s d r a s preserves a m u c h b e t t e r text t h a n c a n o n i c a l Hebrew-Aramaic E z r a a n d t h a t t h e c a n o n i c a l text was p r o d u c e d from I Esdras, by the o m i s s i o n of I E s d r a s 3:1 -5:6 a n d o t h e r c h a n g e s , a t s o m e time after J o s e p h u s , w h o k n e w only I Ksdras.'"^ I n f a v o u r o f this v i e w m a y b e c i t e d t h e c o m p a r a t i v e l y b a d later ( i r e e k o f t h e p r e s e n t L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of E z r a (i.e. E s d r a s j8') eoiiiparrd lo (he g o o d s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C. G r e e k of I E s d r a s , ^ ' ^ t h o u g h Howiirlh'x ( o n e l u s i o n t h a t E s d r a s a w a s t h e w o r k of T h e o d o t i o n o r Symmtt< huH is purr hypothesis.^'^ T h e l i k e h h o o d o f I E s d r a s reflecting pan of an early Hebrew version of t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k w h i c h existed simultaneously wilh but separate from t h e m a s o r e t i c t r a d i t i o n h a s b e e n increa.sed by the di.siovery at Q u m r a n of e v i d e n c e for t h e c o n t e m p oraneou.H acceptance of a plurality of t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n s for t h e biblical books.''"' Nonetheiesis, any such view is only t e n a b l e if it is a d m i t t e d that t h e Semitic original of I E.sdras was not s i m p l y a n e x c e r p t f r o m t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s work but had itself u n d e r g o n e a n u m b e r of revisions w h i c h c o u l d t h e r e f o r e a c c o u n t for its hopeless c h r o n o l o g y , ^ ^ ' a n d f u r t h e r m o r e t h a t t h e r e is no r e a s o n to posit t h a t I E s d r a s formed p a r t of a t r a n s l a t i o n o f the whole o f t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k e x t a n t i n t h e a u t h o r ' s day.3" T h e p e c u l i a r i d e s of t h e e x t a n t version, such a s t h e c l u m s y a d d i t i o n of ' a n d t h i s w a s Z e r u b b a b e l ' a t 4 : 1 3 , c a n n o t b e a c c o u n t e d for solely by p o s i t i n g t h e u s e of a n e a r l y r e c e n s i o n of t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k t o w h i c h t h e N e h e m i a h m a t e r i a l h a d n o t y e t b e e n added.^''^ T h e s u g g e s t i o n by T o r r e y t h a t I E s d r a s w a s l i t e r a l l y c u t o u t of a c o p y of a G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e o r i g i n a l version w r i t t e n b y t h e C h r o n i c l e r , a n d t h a t it source, see R. W. Klein, 'Old R e a d i n g s in I E s d r a s : T h e List of R e t u r n e e s from Babylon', H T h R 62 (1969), p p . 9 9 - 1 0 7 ; F . M. Cross, 'A Reconstruction of t h e J u d a e a n Restoration', J B L 94 (1975), p p . 4 - 1 8 , and further examples in Myers, op. cit., p p . 15-16. 317. T h i s was the view of H o w o r t h (see bibliography) a n d of C . C. Torrey, ' A Revised View of First Esdras', Louis Ginzberg Jubilee Volume ( 1 9 4 5 ) , p . 396. 318. Jellicoe, S M S , p . 2 9 1 ; Myers, op. cit., p. 6. The use of I Esdras by J o s e p h u s in preference to the L X X translation of the Masoretic text is irrelevant for the d a t i n g of the latter translation. It m a y well have existed but been ignored b y Josephus because he preferred the superior Greek style of I Esdras, cf Metzger, op. cit., p . 12. 319. C. C. Torrey, Ezra Studies (1910), p. 1 7 . 320. F. M . Cross, J n r . , The Ancient Library of Qumran and Modern Biblical Studies, rev. ed. (1961), p. 41, on 4QSam''; Vermes, D S S , pp. 206-8. 321. So C. C. Torrey, 'A Revised View of First Esdras', Louis Ginzberg Jubilee Volume (1945), p p . 397-401, where t h e evidence for, and a history of, these detailed revisions is given. 322. Perhaps t h e strongest a r g u m e n t against I Esdras as simply a section of a n original translation of the whole of the work o f the Chronicler is t h e fact that the extant Greek of the Paralipomena in the L X X w a s composed before 150 B.C. and it is implausible t h a t two full Greek versions of t h e same text were produced at so early a date, cf. Williamson, op. cit., pp. 20—1. 323. See e.g. S. Mowinckel, Studien zu dem Buche Ezra-Nehemiah, 3 vols. (1964-5).

/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical I.ilfmliitt

;i ^

w r o n g t o e x p e c t t h e c o m p i l e r to h a v r h a < l any |>III|M»M- IM-NOIHI ih.it «il ilie C h r o n i c l e r himself, is t h e r e f o r e t o l>r rrjrHr«| l i u q n i i r posUt h a t t h e s a m e p u r p o s e s h o u l d hr aH( ril>r<| l o A « o n t i M l r i itl I l.schas I r o m «w«-masoretic m a t e r i a l s as was as(ril)rd to nut li a n t n i p i h i w h e n it w a s a s s u m e d t h a t h e h a d u s e d t h r masorriii i r x i .is his b a s i s , b u t it is p e r h a p s safer t o state that if I KM!ras is .i t r a n s l a t i o n of a text of u n k n o w n extent e x c r r p t r d Irom an u n k n o w n text, its p u r p o s e is n o w b e y o n d full recall. T h e origin o f the s e c t i o n 3:1 -5:(), t h e s t o r y of t h e t h r e e b o d y g u a r d s , is no m o r e s u r e t h a n that of t h e rest of t h e b o o k . I t is a l m o s t c e r t a i n t h a t it did n o t o r i g i n a t e w i t h e i t h e r t h e C h r o n i c l e r or t h e c o m p i l e r of I E s d r a s ( a s s u m i n g t h a t I E s d r a s is i n d e e d a n i n d e p e n d e n t c o m p i l a t i o n ^ ^ ^ ) , since it s t a n d s i n d i r e c t c o n t r a d i c t i o n to t h e rest of t h e n a r r a t i v e , to w h i c h it is o n l y u n e a s i l y c o n n e c t e d b y 5:4—6. T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e section c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d , t h o u g h , if t h e s t o r y is P e r s i a n in o r i g i n , it was p r e s u m a b l y A r a m a i c . T h e s t o r y w a s p r o b a b l y o f n o n - J e w i s h origin b u t a d a p t e d b y a J e w i s h a u t h o r . W i t h r e g a r d to t h e d a t e of t h e w o r k , i t c a n be s t a t e d firmly t h a t it was c o m p o s e d b e f o r e J o s e p h u s , w h o used t h e b o o k i n c. A.D. 90, cf Ant. xi 1 - 5 (i—158), a n d p r o b a b l y b e f o r e the first c e n t u r y B.C., b e c a u s e of the c h a r a c t e r of t h e G r e e k t e x t w h i c h suggests c o m p o s i t i o n in t h e second c e n t u r y B.C. (see a b o v e ) . Possible d e p e n d e n c e of I E s d r a s on t h e b o o k of D a n i e l m a y suggest a d a t e for t h e text after 165 B.C.^^^ H o w e v e r , if t h e a r g u m e n t s for a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l are a c c e p t e d , a n y d a t e b a c k to t h e t i m e of t h e C h r o n i c l e r w o u l d b e q u i t e possible. S i n c e I IS

324. Torrey, art. cit. (note 321), p. 395. 325. This denial of Torrey's view does not require the asserdon that t h e present text of I Ksdras was original to t h e book. It is quite possible t h a t , even if t h e text was a secondary tompilation from t h e Chronicler's work, it originally c o n d n u e d further i n t o the history of Nehemiah, and o u r present text is only a fragment of that larger work, but t h a t cannot now be decided. Cf. Williamson, op. cit., pp. 12-36. K.-F. Pohlmann, Studien zum dritten h.sra (1970), argues that originally I Esdras preserved b o t h the order a n d the ending of t h e Chronicler's work, e x t e n d i n g therefore to a p p r o x i m a t e l y the e n d of N e h e m i a h 8, b u t I h a t the original e n d of I Esdras has been lost. Against this, see H . G. M . Williamson, t h e composition of Ezra i-vi', J T h S t 3 4 (1983), pp. 1-8. 326. For the evidence that it is interpolated, see R. L a q u e u r , 'Ephorus', H e r m e s 46 191 i ) , pp. 168-72. H. H o w o r t h , 'A Criticism of t h e Sources', Transactions of the Ninth Inicrnational Congress of Orientalists I I (1893), pp. 6 8 - 8 5 , argued that it was a n integral p . i r t of the Chronicler's original w o r k ; W. T h . In d e r Smitten, ' Z u r Pagenerzahlung im ( Esra (3 Esr. I l l i-V 6)', V T 22 (1972), pp. 4 9 2 - 5 , holds that t h e story was interpolated l)v t h e compiler of I Esdras himself 327. So R. H. Pfeiffer, Introduction to the Old Testament (1948), p. 251; contra, O . I.issfeldt, An Introduction to the O.T., etc. (1965), p. 5 7 5 , w h o thinks a Greek original m o r e l i k e l y . Cf F . Z i m m e r m a n n , ' T h e Story of the T h r e e G u a r d s m e n ' , J Q R n.s. 54 (1963/4), I 79-200 ; J . L. Crenshaw, ' T h e contest of D a r i u s ' G u a r d s ' , in B. O. Long, ed.. Images "/ .\4an and God (1981), p p . 74-88. 328. Eissfeldt, op. cit., p . 576.

714

§33B. Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original

Language

E s d r a s b e c a m e a c c e p t e d i n t o the L X X , an K g y p t i a n p r o v e n a n c e is hkely b u t c a n n o t b e proved. J o s e p h u s , Ant. xi 1 - 5 ( 1 - 1 5 8 ) , entirely follows t h e c o u r s e of I E s d r a s , a n d to s o m e e x t e n t its v o c a b u l a r y a n d p h r a s e o l o g y . T h i s m a y be be* .uis<- oi t h e s u p e r i o r i t y o f its G r e e k style (B. M . M e t z g e r , An Inttoduition to the Apocrypha ( 1 9 5 7 ) , p . 1 2 ) . F o r e x a m p l e , h e p l a c e s t h e c o n i r n t H o f I Ksdras 2 : 1 5 - 2 5 a n d 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 a t t h e s a m e p l a c e a n d i n the iittinr o r t l r r , int<Mpolate
"EaSpa

Se ;;^poi/ous,

o r e VIKO. -q dXT^Oeia TOV otvov

Kat

TOV

ix^pov

jSacrtAea /cat ras yvvaiKas, dvoiKoSopeiTai 6 vaos TW dew (cf. I E s d r . 4:33 ff.). Idem, In Josuam homil. ix 10 ( G C S O r i g e n V I I , p . 3 5 7 ) : ' e t nos d i c a m u s , s i c u t in E s d r a s c r i p t u m est, q u i a : " a t e , D o m i n e , est v i c t o r i a , et e g o t u u s s e r v u s ; b e n e d i c t u s es D e u s v e r i t a t i s ' " ( I E s d r . 4 : 5 9 - 6 0 ) . C y p r i a n , Epist. Ixxiv 9 : ' E t a p u d H e s d r a m V e r i t a s vicit, sicut s c r i p t u m e s t : " V e r i t a s m a n e t et i n v a l e s c i t i n a e t e r n u m et vivit e t o p t i n e t in s a e c u l a s a e c u l o r u m e t c . " ' (I E s d r . 4:38—40). F o r references i n l a t e r C h u r c h F a t h e r s , see J . M . M y e r s , I and I J Esdras ( 1 9 7 4 ) , p p . 1 7 - 1 8 . I n the V u l g a t e t h e w o r k w a s r e l e g a t e d t o a n a p p e n d i x following t h e j u d g e m e n t of J e r o m e . T h e b o o k is s o m e t i m e s d e s c r i b e d as t h e first Book of E s d r a s in t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s , s o m e t i m e s as t h e third Book of E z r a , t h e c a n o n i c a l books o f E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h b e i n g c o u n t e d as first a n d s e c o n d 329. Myers, op. cit., p p . 13-14, points to linguistic parallels in t h e Egyptian p a p y r i of the second century B.C.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical iMnalnt*

71 ^

( J e r o m e , Praef. in version, libr. Ezrae, PI. xxviii, 147 j % ami »iinihiilv in t h e V u l g a t e . T h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t Greek iiianiitu ripu air \'aii«iuiu.s a n d A l e x a n d r i n u s , b e c a u s e Sinailicu.s dor» not (oniain iliis l)()ok. T h e t e x t in A l e x a n d r i n u s is much suprrior, On the rn.s, (1. a b o v e , p . 4 9 0 ; A . E. B r o o k e , N . McLean, and H. Si. J , Thac keray, The O.T. in Greek according to ... Codex Vaticanus, etc. II, part iv, / Esdras, Ezra-Nehemiah (1935)) P P - 5 5 7 ~ 6 o 3 ; S. Trde.sche, A Critical Edition of I Esdras (Diss. Y a l e , 1 9 2 8 ) ; and especially R. H a n h a r t , Esdrae liber I ( 1 9 7 4 ) . Cf. on textual criticism: Moulton, W . J., ' U e b e r die Ueberliefcrung u n d d e n textkridschen W e r t h d e s dritten Esrabuchs', Z A W 19 (1899), pp. 2 0 9 - 5 8 ; 20 (1900), p p . 1-35. Riessler, P., 'Der textkridsche W e r t des dritten E s d r a b u c h e s ' , BZ 5 (i'907), pp. 146-58. Torrey, C. C , ' T h e Greek Versions of Chronicles, E z r a a n d Nehemiah', PSBA 2 5 (1903), p p . 139-40. Torrey, C. C , ' A p p a r a t u s for t h e Textual Criticism of Chronicles-Ezra-Neheniiah', O.T. and Semitic Studies in Memory ofW. R. Harper II (1908), p p . 53-112. J a h n , C , Die Biicher Esra (A und B) und Nehemia text-kritisch untersucht (1909). Bayer, E., Das dritte Buch Esdras und sein Verhdltnis zu den Biichern Esra-Nehemia (1911). J a c o b , A., Septuagintastudien zu Ezra (Diss. Breslau, 1912). Walde, B., Die Esrabucher der Septuaginta (1913). Bcwer,J. A., Der Text des Buches Ezra. Beitrdge zu seiner Wiederherstellung (1922). Allgeier, A., 'Beobachtungen a m Septuagintatext d e r Biicher Esdras u n d N e h e m i a s ' , Bibl. 22 (1941), pp. 2 2 7 - 5 1 . Allrik, H. L . , 'I Esdras according to Codex B a n d A as appearing in Zerubbabel's List in I Esdras 5, 8-23', Z A W 66 (1954), p p . 272-92. H a n h a r t , R., Text und Textgeschichte des I. Esrabuches (1974). Concordance Muraoka, T.,A Greek-Hebrew j Aramaic Index to I Esdras (1984).

A n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s : ( i ) O l d L a t i n , p r e s e r v e d in t w o r e c e n s i o n s , o n e in t h e m a n u s c r i p t s a n d e d i t i o n s of t h e V u l g a t e , the o t h e r e.g. i n Codex Colbertinus jyoj. B o t h texts a r e i n P. S a b a t i e r , Bibliorum sacrorum Latinae versiones antiquae I I I ( 1 7 4 9 ) (in t h e a p p e n d i x following t h e N . T . , a s in t h e V u l g a t e ) . B e r g e r i d e n t i f i e d five m a n u s c r i p t s of t h e s e c o n d ( o l d e r ) r e c e n sion w h i c h h a d b e e n g i v e n b y S a b a t i e r f r o m Codex Colbertinus ( B e r g e r , Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliotheque nationale et autres bibliothe'ques X X X I V . 2 ( 1 8 9 3 ) , p . 1 4 3 ) . C f a l s o P h . T h i e l m a n n , S A M 1 8 9 9 , p t . 2, p . 240. (2) S y r i a c , on w h i c h cf a b o v e , p . 1 8 4 . F o r f r a g m e n t s of t h e S y r o - H e x a p l a r i c v e r s i o n , cf. C. C . T o r r e y , A J S L 23 ( 1 9 0 6 ) , p p . 6 5 - 7 4 . T h i s b o o k is n o t i n c l u d e d i n t h e l a r g e M i l a n m a n u s c r i p t of t h e P e s h i t t a . (3) E t h i o p i c , e d . by D i l l m a n n , Biblia Vet. Test, aethiopica V ( 1 8 9 4 ) .

For exegetical works in general, cf t h e following: L u p t o n , J . H . , in H . Wace, The Speaker's Commentary, The Apocrypha I (1888). Stahlin, O., 'Die Hellenistisch-Jiidische Litteratur', i n W. v . Christ, O. S t a h h n and W .

71 ^

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature

of I Uncertain Original

Language

Schmidt, Geschichte der Griechischen Litteratur etc.*' II.i {i <)2()), pp. 535-656. Bousset, W . , a n d Gressmann, H . , Die Religion des Judentums im Spdthellenistischen Zeitalter (^1926), pp. 6-52. M(n>rc, G. F., Judaism in the First Centuries of the Christian Era I (1927), p p . 125-216 ; III I i()3<>), PP- 40-60. ( ) r H t i i l c y . W O . E., and T. H . Kobinson, A History of Israel U (1932), p p . 111-41. ()r»irrlry. W. (). Iv, An Introduction to the Books of the Apocrypha (1935), pp. 133-41. IMrillri. K M , History of\N.T. Times (1949), p p . 233—57, bibhography, p . 534. I iiury, (: i', I he ApHirvphal Literature, A Brief Introduction (1945), pp- 43—54/ r i l l i n , S , 'Jrwmh Apoc ryphal Literature', J Q R 40 (1949/50), p p . 223-50. MrliiK'''' ^ ' Inlfoduclion to the Apocrypha (1957), pp. 1 1 1 9 Br<M-kiiiKl<>i). -^ ('tilital Inltmluilton lit the Apocrypha (1961), p p . 13-20. (lonmu-nlarirs

(Srr grnrral
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical /.itftaluir

; i7

Torrey, C. C , ' T h e Story of the Three Youths', \]Sl. j \ < , 1 ; ; j m Im .tu Aramaic original of this section) = Ezra SluJttt ( hjhi , (/ «• 1 York, H . C , ' T h e Latin Versions of First E»dr«»', M S I , , i<)i<) , |>|i j ; \ \i<j Laqueur, R., 'Ephorus. L D i e Proomirn*. Hrriiir* ^fi i ii|M , i(n j i > ( > Batten, L. W . , A Critical and Exegetical Commntaft M Ih* lUwk 1 "/ h.tit ami .\rhnniah (1913), p p . 6-13. Mowinckel, S., Statholderen J^ehtmia (icji«i) Mowinckel, S., Ezra den Skripiattd* ( m»i'») Hautsch, E., 'Septuaginta (Zuiiiuy.r ; Kura)', RK IIA (1923), cols. 1598-9. H u m b e r t , P.,'Magna rsl vrritiw ri prnrvaln", O L Z 31 (1928), cols. 148-50. Torrey, C. C , 'A Rcvi.^rd View (>( "First Ivsdras'", Louis Ginzberg Jub. Vol. I (1945), p p . 395-410. S(c)halit, A., 'The Dale a n d Place of the Story about the T h r e e Bodyguards of t h e K i n g in the Apocryphal Book of E z r a ' (in H e b r e w ) , B J P E S 13 (1946/7), p p . 119 2 8 . Rudolph, W . , 'Der Wettstreit d e r Leibwachter des Darius 3 Esra iii,l-v,6', Z A W 61 (1945/8), pp. 176-90. S(c)halit, A., 'KolXr) Zvpia from Mid-Fourth Century to the Beginning of t h e T h i r d C e n t u r y B.C.', Script. Hier. I (1954), pp. 64-77. Allrik, H . L., ' i Esdras according to Codex B a n d Codex A a s appearing i n Zerubbabel's list in I Esdras 5:8-23', Z A W 66 (1954), p p - 272-92. Ryan, J . K., ' " M a g n a est Veritas et praevalebit" (3 E z r a 4, 41)', A m e r i c a n Ecclesiasdcal Review 135 (1956), p p . 116-24. Rundgren, R . , ' Z u r Bedeutung v o n OIKOFENHS in I H Esr. iii,!', Eranos 55 (1957), p p . 145-52. Lommatzsch, E., ' D i e starksten Dinge', J a h r b u c h d e r Akademie d e r Wissenschaften u n d d e r Literatur i n Mainz (1961), pp. 2 36-8. Donner, H., 'Der "Freund des Konigs'", Z A W 73 (1961), p p . 269-77. Denter, P. T h . , Die Stellung der Biicher Esdras im Kanon des Alten Testaments (1962). Turner, N., 'Books of Esdras', I D B II (1962), cols. 140-2. Z i m m e r m a n n , F., ' T h e Story of the T h r e e G u a r d s m e n ' , J Q R 54 (1963/4), p p . 179-200. Schmid, U., Die Priamel der Werte im Griechischen von Homer bis Paulus (1964), pp. i l o - i 7, 120-37. Mowinckel, S., Studien zu den Buche Ezra-Nehemia, 3 vols. (1964/5), I, pp. 1-28; I I I , p p . l O - I I.

Schneemelcher, W., 'Ezra', R A C V I (1966), cols. 598 ff. Kellermann, U., ' D a s I I I E s r a b u c h und die Nehemia-iiberlieferung', in Nehemia : Quellen, Oberlieferung und Geschichte (1967), p p . 128—33. Klein, R. W . , 'Old Readings in I Esdras: T h e List of Returnees from Babylon (Ezra 2 / / N e h e m i a h 7)', H T h R 62 (1969), p p . 99-107. Pohlmann, K.-F., Studien zum dritten Esra (1970). Goodman, W . R., A Study of I Esdras 3,1-5,6 (Diss. D u k e , 1972). In d e r Smitten, W . Th., ' Z u r P a g e n e r z a h l u n g im 3. Esra (3 Esr. I l l i - V 6)', V T 22 (1972), p p . 492-5. In d e r Smitten, W. T h . , Esra. Quellen, Oberlieferung und Geschichte (1973). .Mosis, R., Untersuchungen zur Theologie des Chronistischer Geschichtswerkes (1973). Allen, L. C , The Greek Chronicles I (1974), pp. 6-17. Cross, F. M., 'A Reconstruction o f the J u d a e a n Restoration', J B L 9 4 (1975), pp. 4 - 1 8 . Williamson, H . G. M . , Israel in the Book of Chronicles (1977). Hanhart, R., 'Zu T e x t u n d Textgeschichte d e s ersten Esrabuches', in A . Shinan, e d . , Proceedings of the Sixth World Congress ofjewish Studies I (1977), p p . 201-12. Heltzer, M., ' T h e Greek T e x t of I Esdras I I I , 1-2 — Its D a t e and Subordination at t h e Achaemenian Court', H e n o c h 2, 2 (1980), p p . 150-5.

71B

§33B. Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language

Crenshaw, J . L., ' T h e contest of Darius' Guards', in B, O. Long, ed.. Images of Man and G o r f ( i 9 8 i ) , p p . 74-88. Crenshaw, J . L., ' W i s d o m and a u t h o r i t y : sapiendal rhetoric and its w a r r a n t ' , i n j . A. Kmcrton, ed.. Congress Volume, Vienna ig8o (Supplement to V T , X X X I I , 1981), pp. Hilhoisi, A., 'Darius' pillow (I Esdras iii.8)', J T h S t 3 3 (1982), pp. 161-3. WilliiiniHdu, H. M . , ' T h e composition of E z r a i-vi', J T h S t 34 (1983), p p . 1-30. Jiipliri, .S , 'Shcshhazzar and Z e r u b b a b e l against t h e background of the historical a n d MIIKIOUH ICIKKMUicsof PLzra-Nehemiah', Z A W 9 5 (1983), pp. 218-29. C f «tli»i <) Ki-i.Hlrldl, The O.T., An Introduction etc. ( E T 1965), p p . 571-6, with liil>hoK'u|>l
n. i.

V. The Additions to Esther T h r ( u n o n i c a l hook ofF^sthrr tells h o w a J e w i s h v i r g i n b y t h e n a m e of E s t h e r , t h e f o s t e r - d a u g h t e r of M o r d e c a i , w a s c h o s e n to b e the wife of the P e r s i a n K i n g A h a s u e r u s ( X e r x e s or p o s s i b l y A r t a x e r x e s ) ; h o w a t the s a m e t i m e H a m a n , t h e p r i m e m i n i s t e r o f t h e king, issued a d e c r e e in his n a m e for t h e e x t e r m i n a t i o n of all t h e J e w s a n d w a s a l r e a d y m a k i n g preparations to have M o r d e c a i h a n g e d ; h o w instead Mordecai, b e c a u s e h e h a d o n c e s a v e d t h e k i n g ' s hfe, w a s raised to h i g h h o n o u r a n d H a m a n w a s h a n g e d o n t h e tree p r e p a r e d for M o r d e c a i , w h e r e a t M o r d e c a i by m e a n s o f a n edict issued in t h e k i n g ' s n a m e r e p e a l e d t h a t of H a m a n a n d p e r m i t t e d t h e J e w s t o d e s t r o y t h e i r e n e m i e s ; a n d h o w finally t h e J e w i s h festival of P u r i m w a s i n s t i t u t e d i n m e m o r y o f this wonderful deliverance. I n t h e G r e e k revision o f t h e book a n u m b e r of p a s s a g e s h a v e b e e n a d d e d i n t o this story, i.e. M o r d e c a i ' s d r e a m , h i s d i s c o v e r y of t h e first conspiracy around the king, t h e royal edict dictated b y H a m a n , a p r a y e r of M o r d e c a i , a p r a y e r o f E s t h e r , E s t h e r ' s r e c e p t i o n b y t h e k i n g , the r o y a l edict d i c t a t e d b y M o r d e c a i , the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f M o r d e c a i ' s d r e a m , a n d t h e d a t e of b r i n g i n g t h e G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n o f E s t h e r to E g y p t . W h i l e these s u p p l e m e n t s m a i n t a i n t h e spirit a n d p o s i t i v e l y increase t h e d r a m a t i c a p p e a l o f the o r i g i n a l version ( c f t h e p a s s a g e o n E s t h e r ' s r e c e p t i o n b y the k i n g ) , t h e y also instil a m o r e o v e r t r e l i g i o u s c h a r a c t e r into t h e n a r r a t i v e (in M o r d e c a i ' s d r e a m a n d t h e p r a y e r s b y h i m a n d b y E s t h e r ) a n d a t t e m p t to bolster t h e h i s t o r i c i t y o f t h e a c c o u n t t h r o u g h v e r b a t i m copies o f the t w o r o y a l edicts. T h e r e continues t o be d e b a t e over the original l a n g u a g e o f these insertions. T h e e x t a n t A r a m a i c a n d H e b r e w versions o f a p o r t i o n of t h e a d d i t i o n s a r e m e d i e v a l (see b e l o w ) , a n d t h e r e is n o m e n t i o n of t h e m in the T a l m u d , t a r g u m i m o r t h e S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , it c a n n o t b e a s s u m e d t h a t s o m e o f the p r e s e n t G r e e k versions m a y n o t b e t r a n s l a t i o n s of e a r l i e r S e m i t i c w o r k s a d d e d to t h e H e b r e w text a f t e r it h a d a l r e a d y g o n e i n t o c i r c u l a t i o n in i t s p r e s e n t s h o r t e r f o r m . T h e r e a r e in fact g o o d h n g u i s t i c g r o u n d s for p r o p o s i n g a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l for all

/. Revision and Completion of Hihlual l.tltutluu

/ IM

ilic a d d i t i o n s , e x c e p t the t w o edicts, whi«"h show r v r i v ul h.iviiiK Ixcii c o m p o s e d in tiieir p r e s e n t florid, r h r l o r i ( i t l <»irrk I m t h e d.iir III c o m p o s i t i o n , t h e o n l y c e r t a i n t y is ihiii JoHrpliiiit, Ant xi <> i 1H4 i t j h ) , k n e w a n d p a r a p h r a s e d p a r t s of" all i h r a d d i i i o u H rxi <-pi t h e d r e a m o f M o r d e c a i a n d its i n t e r p r e l a l i o n . Il is likely d i a l these l a t t e r p a s s a g e s also existed in J o s e p h u s ' time a n d wrrr o n l y o m i t t e d by h i m o n t h e g r o u n d s t h a t t h e y wen- irrelevant to his theme.-^-^' A d a t e f o r t h e t r a n s l a d o n of t h e main text of Hebrew E s t h e r i n t o G r e e k is fixed b y t h e ( o l o p h o n , w h i c h p r o b a b l y indicates 1 1 4 B . C . (see a b o v e , p . 5 0 6 ) . I t is a l m o s t c e r t a i n t h a t this t r a n s l a t i o n i n c l u d e d t h e d r e a m o f M o r d e c a i and its i n t e r p r e t a t i o n since the c o l o p h o n follows i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r t h e l a t t e r passage, b u t it c a n n o t b e c e r t a i n t h a t it a l s o c o n t a i n e d t h e o t h e r a d d i t i o n s , p a r t i c u l a r l y t h e two r o y a l e d i c t s . I t is h i g h l y u n l i k e l y t h a t this t r a n s l a t o r composed a n y of t h e a d d i t i o n s . I f t h e y w e r e h i s (ompositions h e would hardly have incorporated so m a n y inconsist encies a n d c o n t r a d i c t i o n s b e t w e e n t h e m a n d t h e m a i n t e x t ( e . g . 1 1 : 3 a n d 1 2 : 1 , w h i c h p o r t r a y M o r d e c a i as p r o m i n e n t a t t h e r o y a l c o u r t f r o m the b e g i n n i n g , a g a i n s t 2:2 i ) . N o r w o u l d h e h a v e p r o d u c e d s u c h a l i t e r a l t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e m a i n t e x t if h e w a s c a p a b l e o f the s o p h i s t i c a t e d style of t h e r o y a l edicts.^^^ I n t h a t case, it is q u i t e possible t h a t t h e a d d i t i o n s w e r e all c o m p o s e d s e p a r a t e l y b y different a u t h o r s before i n s e r t i o n i n t o the E s t h e r n a r r a t i v e s . T h i s possibility is c o n f i r m e d b y t h e fact t h a t b o t h j o s e p h u s a n d t h e t r a n s l a t o r of the O l d L a t i n v e r s i o n l a c k e d i n t h e i r manuscripts t h e story of Mordecai's uncovering of the conspiracy a g a i n s t t h e k i n g a n d p a r t of t h e p r a y e r o f E s t h e r , w h i c h s u g g e s t s a g r a d u a l a c c r e t i o n of t h e e x t r a m a t e r i a l r a t h e r t h a n careful r e w o r k i n g o f the o r i g i n a l text.^^'^ I n t h a t case, t h e a d d i t i o n s m a y h a v e b e e n c o m p o s e d at a n y t i m e before o r after t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of E s t h e r i n t o G r e e k . A d a t e after the c o m p l e t i o n of a H e b r e w book of E s t h e r is clearly n e c e s s a r y . T h e e a r l y H e l l e n i s t i c p e r i o d is not i m p r o b a b l e . 330. T h . Noldeke, EB II (1901), col. 1406; F . - X . Roiron, 'Les parties d e u t e r o canoniques d u Livre d'Esther', R S R 6 (1916), p p . 3 - 1 6 ; C. A. Moore, ' O n the O r i g i n s of the L X X Additions to t h e Book of Esther', J B L 92 (1973), pp. 3 8 2 - 9 3 ; R. A . M a r t i n , Syntax Criticism o f the L X X Additions to the Book o f Esther', J B L 94 (1975), p p . 6 5 - 7 2 . 331. C. A . Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Additions (1977), p p . 165-6. Even if josephus' Greek text lacked these passages, they m a y well have been found in o t h e r manuscripts of the same period, cf Noldeke, EB II (1901), col. 1406. T h e y w e r e at a n y rate known to Origen in the third century A.D., cf. Epistola ad Africanum 5 (3) (ed. D e Lange, SC 302, p p . 526-8). 332. J . B. Schildenberger, Das Buch Esther (1941), p . 9. 333. Moore, op. cit., p p . 165—6. A compromise is to assume that t h e s a m e a u t h o r , Lysimachus, translated t h e additions from their Semitic originals along with t h e m a i n text (and therefore was n o t responsible for t h e inconsistencies), so that only t h e edicts were included by him u n t o u c h e d since they came to h i m already written i n 'official' Greek, cf L . Soubigou, Esther traduit et commente (1952), p. 588. 334. Moore, op. cit., p. 166.

720

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language

Similarities in t h e t h e m e s t r e a t e d in t h e a d d i t i o n s to those i n the b o o k of J u d i t h a n d t h e d r e a m s i n D a n i e l m a y s u g g e s t a d a t e i n the s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C.^^^ F o r t h e p l a c e o f c o m p o s i t i o n , i f the S e m i t i c o r i g i n s of sonic of t h e p a s s a g e s c a n be a s s u m e d , a P a l e s t i n i a n b a c k g r o u n d is plausible. For the t w o e d i c t s c e r t a i n l y c o m p o s e d in G r e e k , t h e i r sophisticated style w o u l d b e cyuite possible for a J e w in m a n y p a r t s of the Mrdiinranean d i a s p o r a .

Some l i i t r c i K l i c e s of H e b r e w E s t h e r c o n t a i n a t t h e end a n A r a m a i c text o f thr drrani and |)rayers o f M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r also f o u n d in t h e Ho-(-allrd H C i o i u i Targum o f t h e Book of E s t h e r , i n the M i d r a s h o n Esther, a n d rl.sewhrre in rabbinic texts, b u t all this m a t e r i a l b e l o n g s to the eighth century A . n . or later. T e x t s c a n be f o u n d i n P. d e L a g a r d e , Hagiographa Chaldaice ( 1 8 7 3 ) , p p . 3 6 2 - 5 ; A . M e r x , Chrestomathia Targumica (1888), pp. 1 5 4 - 6 4 ; A. J e l l i n e k , Bet ha-Midrasch V ( 1 8 7 3 ) , pp. 1 - 1 6 , with f u r t h e r r a b b i n i c m a t e r i a l o n p p . 1 7 - 8 1 . T r a n s l a t i o n s of s o m e of t h i s m a t e r i a l into G e r m a n in W i i n s c h e , Aus Israels Lehrhallen H (1908), p p . 1 4 9 - 6 3 , a n d i n t o E n g l i s h in J . M . F u l l e r , ' T h e R e s t of t h e C h a p t e r s of t h e B o o k o f E s t h e r ' , i n H . W a c e , e d . , Apocrypha of the Speaker's Commentary I (1888), p p . 3 6 1 - 5 . C f discussions of t h e first a n d second T a r g u m i m b y L. B . P a t o n , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Esther (1908), p p . 1 8 - 2 4 ; P- G r e l o t , ' O b s e r v a t i o n s s u r les t a r g u m s I et H I d ' E s t h e r ' , Bibl. 56 ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p p . 5 3 - 7 3 ; M . H . G o s h e n - G o t t s t e i n , ' T h e " T h i r d T a r g u m " o n E s t h e r a n d M s . Neofiti i ' , Bibl. 56 ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p p . 3 0 1 - 4 2 . C f also L. G i n z b e r g , The Legends of the Jews I V ( 1 9 1 3 ) , p p . 3 6 5 - 4 4 8 ; V I (1928), p p . 4 5 1 - 8 1 , for all t h e p o s t - b i b l i c a l texts r e l a t i n g t o t h e story of E s t h e r . J o s e p h u s g e n e r a l l y i n c l u d e s t h e a d d i t i o n s of t h e G r e e k revision in his 335. Ibid. A further d a t e for t h e two royal edicts, which are stylistically similar a n d should be attributed to a single author, m a y be suggested by Esther i 6 : i o , 14 ( = Addition E : 10, 14 (Moore)), in which H a m a n is described i n one version of the manuscripts as a Macedonian a n d it is charged that he intends to transfer control over the Persians to the Macedonians. This could only have been written after Alexander the Great, but it is probably reading too m u c h into it to assert t h a t it dates t h e two passages to before the rise of the Arsacid ruler Mithridates c. 130 B.C., cf F . Altheim, 'Arsakiden und Sassaniden', Historia Mundi I V (1956), pp. 514-16, 524; R . Stiel, 'Esther, J u d i t h a n d Daniel', in Altheim and Stiehl, Die aramdische Sprache unter den Achaimeniden II (i960), p p . 195-213; Eissfeldt, Introduction, p. 592. 336. The close similarity between the royal edict in 13:1-7 ( = B 1-7 (Moore)) a n d the letter of Ptolemy Philopator in 3 M a c . 3:12-29 cannot be used for dating either text since it is n o t clear which author, if either, borrowed from which, cf. B. Motzo, ' I I Rifacimento Greco di Ester e il I I I M a c . ' , in Saggi di Storia e Letteratura Giudeo-Ellenistica (1924), p p . 2 7 2 - 9 0 ; C. A . Moore, ' O n the origins of the L X X Additions to the Book of Esther', J B L 92 (1973), p p . 382—93, a n d idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), p . 198, for t h e general similarities between 3 Maccabees a n d Esther. Such similarities d o , however, make an Alexandrian origin for the edicts included in Esther slightly m o r e likely than other places in t h e Greek-speaking diaspora.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical Litetalutt

jji

t ( - p r o d u c t i o n of t h e c o n t e n t {Ant. xi 6 (184 - i ^ h ) ) . I h r l l r h i r w x r t H i o i i ol t h e a d d i t i o n s in t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y S r f r r J o s i p i M i n *implv i i a n H l a i r < t j o s e p h u s a n d h a s n o i n d e p e n d e n t v a h i r , < I". C, A, M«M»ir, /hinirl, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p. i.')4, n . 3. O r i g e n , Epist. ad African. 5 (3) ( r < l . D r l . a n g r , SC: 302, p p . 5 2 6 - 8 ) m e n t i o n s these a d d i t i o n s a n d sprcifically n a m e s the m o s t i m p o r t a n t of I h e m . H e also takes for g r a n t e d t h a t the b o o k in t h i s f o r m ( w i t h t h e a d d i t i o n s ) is c a n o n i c a l for t h e C h r i s t i a n C h u r c h . H e m e n t i o n s t h e p r a y e r s of M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r i n s e r t e d b e t w e e n c h a p t e r s f o u r a n d five {De oratione 13 a n d 14 ( G C S , O r i g e n I I , p p . 326, 328, 3 3 1 ) ) . O n the two w i d e l y differing r e c e n s i o n s of t h e G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n of E s t h e r , see a b o v e , § 3 3 A . I I , p . 506. T h e y d i s a g r e e w i t h o n e a n o t h e r m u c h less i n t h e a d d i t i o n s t h a n i n t h e i r t r a n s l a t i o n s o f the c a n o n i c a l p a r t s of the text. Since the s o - c a l l e d ' L u c i a n i c ' r e c e n s i o n h a s m i s p l a c e d t h e s e c o n d r o y a l e d i c t a n d p l a c e s it a l o n g s i d e a briefer v e r s i o n of t h e s a m e letter, it is likely t h a t it h a s b o r r o w e d its l o n g e r v e r s i o n f r o m t h e L X X t e x t ; since the O l d L a d n u s u a l l y a g r e e s w i t h t h e L X X , a n d t h e L X X usually p r o v i d e s a b e t t e r r e a d i n g , it is likely t h a t the ' L u c i a n i c ' v e r s i o n b o r r o w e d all t h e a d d i d o n s from the L X X in t h e s a m e w a y , t h o u g h it c a n n o t b e p r o v e d t h a t t h e b o r r o w i n g w a s n o t in o t h e r cases in t h e reverse d i r e c t i o n . C f C. A. M o o r e , op. cit., p . 1 6 5 ; E . T o v , ' T h e " L u c i a n i c " text of t h e c a n o n i c a l a n d t h e a p o c r y p h a l s e c t i o n s of E s t h e r : a r e w r i t t e n biblical b o o k ' , T e x t u s 10 ( 1 9 8 2 ) , p p . 1 - 2 8 . F o r e d i t i o n s of the texts of b o t h v e r s i o n s , s e e a b o v e , p p . 490, 506. A n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e ' L u c i a n i c ' t e x t of t h e a d d i t i o n s m a y b e f o u n d i n E. C . Bissell, The Apocrypha of the Old Testament ( 1 8 8 0 ) , p p . 2 1 7 - 2 0 . O n the a n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s o f t h e a d d i t i o n s , s e e a b o v e , p . 506, for t h e book as a w h o l e . T h e O l d L a d n , C o p t i c a n d E t h i o p i c are b a s e d o n t h e L X X version, a n d t h e r e f o r e i n c l u d e the a d d i t i o n s w i t h o u t c o m m e n t , b u t t h e t r a n s l a t i o n o f J e r o m e w a s b a s e d , e v e n if n o t v e r y closely (see a b o v e , p . 506), on a H e b r e w text w h i c h l a c k e d t h e a d d i t i o n s . H e therefore p l a c e d all t h e G r e e k a d d i t i o n s a t t h e e n d of t h e b o o k a n d marked them with an obelus (PL X X V I I I , 1 5 1 5 - 1 6 ) . His Latin t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e s e a d d i t i o n s is b a s e d o n t h e L X X a n d is e x t r e m e l y free. T h e S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n , of w h i c h t h e m a i n text w a s a l s o b a s e d o n the H e b r e w , s i m i l a r l y p r o v i d e s a free v e r s i o n of the L X X w h e n t r a n s l a t i n g the a d d i t i o n s . S e e a b o v e , p . 184. F o r e x e g e t i c a l w o r k s in g e n e r a l , cf a b o v e , p p . 7 1 5 f Commentaries Fritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apo/cryphen I (1851). Fuller, J . M., in H. Wace, The Speaker's Commentary, The Apocrypha I (1888). Scholz, A., Commentar iiber das Buch Esther mit seinen ^usatzen und iiber Susanna (1892). Ryssel, V., in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, p p . 193-212. Gregg, J . A. F., in Charles, A P O T I, p p . 665-84.

722

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original

Language

Schildenberger, J . B., in F e l d m a n n a n d Herkenne, Dte Heiltgr Schrift des A. T. (1941). Stummer, F . , in Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher Obersetzung (1950). Soubigou, L., Esther traduit et comnunte, (*i952). Baru
The Additions

to Daniel

T h e G r e e k t e x t of t h e B o o k of D a n i e l c o n t a i n s t h e f o l l o w i n g a d d i t i o n s , (a) T h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d the S o n g o f t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n t h e F u r n a c e . W h e n t h e t h r e e c o m p a n i o n s of D a n i e l w e r e t h r o w n t h e f u r n a c e for refusing t o w o r s h i p a n i m a g e e r e c t e d b y K i n g chadnezzar

( D a n . 3 ) , o n e of t h e m ,

Azariah,

also c a l l e d

Nebu

Abednego,

p r a y e d f o r d e l i v e r a n c e in r e t u r n for confession. W h e n his p r a y e r answered

through

an

angel,

all t h r e e j o i n e d

in a

hymn

in

into

of

was

praise.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical LiUratutt

773

(b) T h e S t o r y o f S u s a n n a . A beautiful Jewew n a m e d SumiiiiiM, ilir wHr of J o a k i m , w a s s u r p r i s e d during her bath by two l r < h r r o i i i i o h ) i n r n w h o , w h e n she c a l l e d for help, slanderounly at ( i m r d h r r o f having e o m m i t t e d a d u l t e r y w i t h a youth. Susanna wan t D h d r n i n r t i t o tleath o n the false witness of t h e old men, but wa.H H a v r d by thr wi.sdom o f t h e y o u n g D a n i e l , w h o effected a new investigation and c o n v i c t e d t h e e l d e r s o f p e r j u r y i n a skilful cross-examination, (c) T h e S t o r y of Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n . T h i s consists in reality of two i n d e p e n d e n t p a s s a g e s b o t h o f which have the purpose of exposing t h e worthlessness a n d deception of i d o l a t r y . O n e o f t h e m r e c o u n t s h o w K i n g C y r u s (so T h e o d o t i o n ; t h e L X X does n o t m e n t i o n t h e k i n g ' s n a m e ) is c o n v i n c e d , t h r o u g h a c u n n ing m o v e m a d e b y D a n i e l , t h a t t h e i m a g e o f B e l d i d n o t itself c o n s u m e the food p u t before it. T h e o t h e r p a s s a g e r e p o r t s h o w D a n i e l , b e c a u s e he h a d killed t h e d r a g o n w o r s h i p p e d b y t h e B a b y l o n i a n s t h r o u g h feed ing i t w i t h cakes m a d e of p i t c h , fat a n d h a i r , w a s t h r o w n i n t o t h e l i o n s ' d e n t h r o u g h t h e m a c h i n a t i o n s o f his e n e m i e s , b u t w a s m i r a c u l o u s l y fed t h e r e by t h e p r o p h e t H a b a k k u k b r o u g h t b y a n a n g e l , a n d a f t e r s e v e n d a y s was d r a w n from t h e d e n u n h u r t , his e n e m i e s b e i n g c a s t i n t o it i n his s t e a d . N o n e o f these n a r r a d v e s as t h e y s t a n d is a t r u e c o m p l e t i o n of t h e c a n o n i c a l book of D a n i e l , a n d o n l y m i n i m a l effort is m a d e t o r e l a t e t h e m to t h e m a i n s t o r y . O n t h e c o n t r a r y , t h e y a p p e a r t o c o n s i s t in a n a m a l g a m of different stories o n l y loosely l i n k e d t o g e t h e r , l a r g e l y i r r e l e v a n t t o t h e story in D a n i e l , a n d p r o b a b l y c o m p l e t e before t h e i r i n s e r t i o n into t h e b o o k . T h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h is a n a t i o n a l s o n g o f l a m e n t a t i o n a n d confession. T h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n i n fact consists o f a s h o r t o d e a d d r e s s e d t o G o d (verses 2 9 - 3 4 ) followed b y a s e p a r a t e p s a l m a d d r e s s e d to G o d ' s c r e a t i o n (verses 35-69).^^^ T h e S t o r y of S u s a n n a belongs t o the l i t e r a r y g e n r e o f t h e folk t a l e , c o m b i n i n g t w o c o m m o n motifs of t h e wise j u d g e a n d t h e c h a s t e wife w h o is falsely a c c u s e d a n d r e p u d i a t e d on t h e w o r d o f a r e j e c t e d suitor.^^^ T h e t w o stories c o n c e r n 337. It h a s been argued that verses 2 3 - 8 of the Prayer o f Azariah, or some portion of the passage, formed an original link between 3:23 a n d 3:24 of t h e canonical text, b u t , even if that is so ( a n d it is m u c h disputed, cf C. A. M o o r e , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Additions (1977), pp. 6 3 - 5 ) , t h e fact only points u p the intrusive n a t u r e of t h e rest of the additions, which entirely s w a m p this and o t h e r linking passages. 338. For these t w o songs as originally distinct, cf M o o r e , op. cit., p p . 75—6. 339. G. H u e t , 'Daniel e t S u z a n n e : N o t e de litterature c o m p a r e e ' , R H R 65 (1912), p p . 277-84; idem, 'Danid et Suzanne', R H R 7 6 (1917), p p . 129-30; W . B a u m g a r t n e r , ' S u s a n n a — D i e Geschichte einer Legende', A R W 24 (1926), pp. 259-80, esp. p p . 259-67 for a critique of earlier theories o n the origin o f the s t o r y ; idem, ' D e r weise K n a b e und die des Ehebruchs beschuldigte F r a u ' , A R W 27 (1929), p p . 1 8 7 - 8 ; Moore, op. cit., p p . 88—9. For Greek versions of the Susanna story from t h e third century B.C., see C . Bliimel, 'Drei Weitsreliefs a n die Nymphen', Deutsche Beitrage z u r Altertumswis. 12/13 ( i 9 6 0 ) , p p . 23-8. Attempts have been made to connect t h e story to events in biblical or l a t e r Jewish history, cf O . Fritzsche, Z^usdtze zu dem Buche Daniel ( 1 8 5 1 ) , p . 185, for a reference to A h a b

724

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language

i n g Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n p r o b a b l y d e r i v e from m i d r a s h i c e x t r a p o l a d o n of J e r e m i a h verses 5 1 , 34—5, 44.^'*° T h a t all t h e stories s h o u l d h a v e b e e n i n s e r t e d i n t o t h e b o o k o f D a n i e l is n o t e n t i r e l y s u r p r i s i n g g i v e n t h e dis c o v e r y o f yet o t h e r s o n t h e D a n i e l t h e m e a t Q u m r a n . ^ ' * ' I n t h e text a s c r i b e d to T h e o d o t i o n (see b e l o w , p . 7 2 7 ) t h e story of S u s a n n a s t a n d s at the b e g i n n i n g of t h e b o o k a n d t h a t of Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n a t t h e e n d . The ( I h u r c h F a t h e r s ( H i p p o l y t u s , J u l i u s A f r i c a n u s a n d O r i g e n ) fol lowed this o r d e r d e s p i t e t h e L X X h a v i n g both a d d i t i o n s after t h e c a n o n

ical tMK)k. It cannot be stated a s c e r t a i n w h e t h e r a n y o r n o n e o f t h e a d d i t i o n s were originally c o m p o s e d in e i t h e r H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c before b e i n g translated into Greek. External e v i d e n c e is l a c k i n g for a S e m i t i c original for any of the passages, for t h e e x t a n t A r a m a i c v e r s i o n s a r e based on the Greek (sec below), a n d possible H e b r a i s m s a r e n o t decisive since t h e a u t h o r m a y h a v e used a H e b r a i z i n g G r e e k . N o n e t h e l e s s , a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l is p e r f e c t l y possible for all t h e additions,^*^ a n d t h e a r g u m e n t p u t f o r w a r d b y J u l i u s A f r i c a n u s {Epist. ad Orig. 4 - 5 ) a n d b y P o r p h y r y ( q u o t e d by J e r o m e , Prol. comment, in Daniel ( C C L L X X V A , p . 7 7 3 ) ) t h a t t h e G r e e k p u n o n axtvos a n d axt^etv (verses 5 4 - 5 ) a n d irpivos a n d irpieiv (verses 5 8 - 9 ) p r o v e d t h a t S u s a n n a was o r i g i n a l l y w r i t t e n in G r e e k , is n o t c o n v i n c i n g since it is q u i t e possible t h a t a t r a n s l a t o r of a S e m i t i c t e x t i n v e n t e d his o w n p u n s or, f i n d i n g a different p u n in t h e o r i g i n a l , p r o d u c e d a n e q u i v a l e n t p u n ben K o l a i a h and Zedekiah b e n Maaseiah in Jer. 2 9 : 2 1 - 3 ; N. Briill, ' D a s apokryphische Susanna Buch', J a h r b u c h fiir jiidische Geschichte u n d Literatur 3 (1877), pp. 1-^9, for a reference t o Pharisaic defence o f their court procedures against t h e Sadduccees; b u t these suggestions are n o t at all convincing. 340. N . Briill, 'Die Geschichte v o n Bel u n d d e m D r a c h e n ' , J a h r b u c h fiir jiidische Geschichte und Literatur 8 (1887), p . 28. Other factors m a y also have encouraged development of t h e story, whether knowledge of the Babylonian E n u m a Elish epic (cf H. Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos in Urzeit und Endzeit (1895), p p . 320-3), or t h e hterary genre, found elsewhere i n the Bible, of idol parody (cf W. M . W. R o t h , ' F o r Life, He A p p e a l s to D e a t h (Wis. 13:18): A Study of Old T e s t a m e n t Idol Parodies', C B Q 3 7 (1975), p p . 4 2 - 3 ; it is not however necessary t o agree with Roth that t h e use of this genre implies composition in first century B.C. Egypt). T h e episode about the transportation of H a b a k k u k from Palestine seems to be a later addition to t h e story, cf Moore, op. cit., p. 125341. E.g. the prayer o f Nabonidus a n d Pseudo-Daniel a, b a n d c. Cf. Vermes, DSS, pp. 7 2 - 3 ; Moore, op. cit., p. 116. T h e Q u m r a n discoveries are likely to reflect a long tradition of such stories, a n d they provide no support for a specific date o r provenance for the story of Bel a n d the D r a g o n , contra Moore, op. cit., p . 128. 342. T h e best arguments for a Semitic original in fact apply to the Susanna story, where several consecutive verses of the L X X a n d T h e o d o t i o n seem to translate the same Semitic original, cf Moore, op. cit., p . 116. Moore argues, ibid., pp. 2 5 - 6 , 4 4 - 5 , 8 1 - 4 , 119—20, for a Semitic origin of all the additions, but h e also quotes, pp. 2 5 - 6 , an u n p u b h s h e d syntactical analysis by R . A. M a r t i n which tentatively concludes t h a t the Theodotion of Bel and parts of t h e Susanna story in t h e L X X were originally Greek.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical /.ilftalut*

7 j ^,

111 h i s o w n l a n g u a g e . F o r t h e d a t e o f t h e a d d i l i t m i i , i h r utminu* unir i/uetu IS t h e i r i n c o r p o r a d o n i n t o t h e G r e e k t r x l o f ' D M i i i r l b y i h r it.inrii i»l i l i r < a n o n i c a l b o o k i n c. 1 0 0 B . C . T h r r r in n o r r n w u i l u «li»ul>i t h a t t h i s U K hision

was

his

responsibility,

li»r

n o dillrrrntr

tan

he

detected

b e t w e e n t h e G r e e k o f t h e a d d i l i o i M a n d i h r rrnl o f t h r hook of D a n i e l . I h e original c o m p o s i t i o n o f i h r a d f l i l i o n i i m a y h o w e v e r h a v e t a k e n p l a c e at a n y d a t e b e f o r r t h e ( J r r r k t r a n s l a t i o n a n d e a c h p a s s a g e m a y plausibly b e a s s i g n e d a q u i l r s r p a r a t r d a t e . T h e fact t h a t t h e y a r e n o t included i n the H e b r e w text o f D a n i e l does not show that t h e y w e r e n o t a l r e a d y i n c i r c u l a t i o n as s e p a r a t e n a r r a t i v e s w h e n t h a t t e x t w a s w r i t t e n 111 c. 163 B . C . , t h o u g h it d o e s suggest t h a t , i f t h e y w e r e a l r e a d y e x t a n t i n a S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e , n o a t t e m p t w a s m a d e u n t i l after t h a t d a t e t o ( o n n e c t t h e m w i t h t h e D a n i e l s t o r y . T h e p l a c e of c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e a d d i t i o n s m a y h a v e b e e n different i n e a c h c a s e , especially if s o m e p a r t s were w r i t t e n i n H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c a n d o t h e r p a r t s i n G r e e k , b u t , a p a r t from t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e s , t h e p a s s a g e s t h e m s e l v e s offer n o o t h e r clues to t h e i r p l a c e s o f origin.^** M . G a s t e r , T h e U n k n o w n A r a m a i c O r i g i n a l of T h e o d o t i o n ' s A d d i t i o n s t o t h e B o o k of D a n i e l ' , P S B A 1 6 ( 1 8 9 4 ) , p p . 280-90, 3 1 2 - 1 7 ; 17 ( 1 8 9 5 ) , p p . 7 5 - 9 4 ; idem, The Chronicles of Jerahmeel (1899), p p . 1—9, held t h a t the A r a m a i c t e x t i n t h e m e d i e v a l c h r o n i c l e o f J e r a h m e e l represented t h e original version translated into Greek by T h e o d o t i o n , but it is c l e a r t h a t J e r a h m e e l h i m s e l f w a s s i m p l y t r a n s l a t i n g t h e G r e e k a n d L a t i n versions, c f 1. L e v i , ' L ' H i s t o i r e " d e S u z a n n e et l e s d e u x \ i e i l l a r d s " d a n s la h t t e r a t u r e j u i v e ' , R E J 9 5 ( 1 9 3 3 ) , p p . 1 5 7 - 7 1 . The S y r i a c v e r s i o n p u b l i s h e d in A . N e u b a u e r , The Book of Tobit 1H78), p p . x c i ff., 39—43, a n d t h e H e b r e w v e r s i o n of t h e S t o r y of S u s a n n a i n A. J e l h n e k , Bet ha-Midrasch V I ( 1 8 7 7 ) , p p . 1 2 6 - 8 , a n d M . ( i a s t e r , The Chronicles of Jerahmeel, c h . 65, a r e e q u a l l y d e p e n d e n t o n t h e ( i r e e k text. I here is a w e a l t h of m a t e r i a l for t h e h i s t o r y of t h e u s e a n d of t h e ( a n o n i c a l v a l i d i t y o f t h e s e passages i n p a t r i s t i c l i t e r a t u r e . C f e s p e c i a l l y 343. T h e date o f the L X X translation of Daniel is fixed by its probable u s e by t h e Alexandrian translator of i Maccabees, cf i M a c . 1:54 compared t o D a n . 11:31 ; 12:11 in i h f L X X version. C f M o o r e , op. cit., p . 128, n. 15; J . A. Goldstein, / Maccabees (1976), I'l' 4'^-54; above, p. 5 0 0 . Knowledge of a t least t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n .imong Alexandrian Jews is confirmed b y the order o f the names H a n a n i a h , Azariah a n d \lishael in i M a c . 2:59; 4 M a c . 16:21 ; 18:12, which is the same a s that i n verse 66 of t h e M M i g , ( f R. H . Pfeiffer, History of New Testament Times (1949), p. 4 4 2 . 3.^4. T h e story o f Susanna m a y quite well date from t h e Persian period, though this I . i n i i o t be proved. T h e picture of Babylon is rather different from that i n the canonical U.iiiiel, which suggests a different place or time of composition. T h e story of Bel and t h e Di.igon is more complex t h a n t h e others, which m a y suggest a later date, perhaps in t h e «1 K i i d century B . C . For suggestions a b o u t t h e dates a n d place of origin of each addition, « r .Moore, op. cit., p p . 29, 4 7 - 8 , 9 1 - 2 , 128, with summaries of older hypotheses.

726

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original

Language

C. J u l i u s , Die griechischen Danielzusdlze und ihre kanonische Geltung (Biblische Studien, e d . B a r d e n h e w e r , VI.3—4, 1 9 0 1 ) . J u s t i n M a r t y r m e n t i o n s t h e t h r e e c o m p a n i o n s of D a n i e l : H a n a n i a h , A z a r i a h , a n d M i s h a e l {Apol. i 4 6 ) . I t is n o t c l e a r from t h i s brief reference, h o w e v e r , w h e t h e r h e also k n e w t h e a d d i t i o n s . Irenaeus a n d TertuUian q u o t e b o t h t h e Story of Susanna a n d that of Bel and t h e D r a g o n . I r e n a e u s i v 26, 3 : ' a u d i e n t eas q u a e s u n t a Daniele p r o p h e t a t a e voces', e t c . (cf. S u s a n n a , verses 56 a n d 5 2 f in Theodotion), Idem, iv 5, 2 : ' Q u e m ( D e u m ) e t D a n i e l p r o p h e t e s , c u m dixiiuiet ei (lyru.n rex P e n s a r u m : " Q u a r e n o n a d o r a s Bel?" a n n u n t i a v i t diccns: "Quoniam etc.'". T e r t u l l i a n , De corona 4 ( S u s a n n a ) . Idem, De idololatria 18 (Bel and D r a g o n ) ; De jejunio 7 fin. ( s a m e ) . Clement of Alexandria also knew the L X X a d d i t i o n s . C f O . S t a h l i n , Clemens Alexandrinus und die Septuaginta ( N i i r n b e r g , Progr., 1 9 0 1 ) , p p . 7 1 - 4 . In his c o m m e n t a r y o n D a n i e l , H i p p o l y t u s d e a l s also w i t h t h e G r e e k a d d i t i o n s . C f G . B o n w e t s c h a n d H . Achelis, eds., G C S H i p p o l y t u s I (1897) ( G r e e k text a n d G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n o f the S l a v o n i c ) . S e e also M . Lefevre a n d G. B a r d y , e d s . , Hippolyte, Commentaire sur Daniel ( S C 14, 1 9 4 7 ) , w i t h a F r e n c h t r a n s l a t i o n b a s e d o n t h e B o n w e t s c h a n d Achelis edition, b u t w h i c h takes into account the i m p o r t a n t t e n t h - c e n t u r y G r e e k f r a g m e n t s p u b h s h e d b y C . D i o b o u n i o t i s , in C . D i o b o u n i o t i s a n d N . Beis, Hippolyts Schrift iiber die Segnungen Jacobs: Hippolyts Danielcommentar w i t h preface b y G. B o n w e t s c h ( T U X X X V I I I , 1 9 1 1 ) , p p . 45—60. T h e o r d e r i n w h i c h H i p p o l y t u s d e a l s w i t h t h e p a s s a g e s ( a n d t h e r e f o r e in w h i c h h e r e a d t h e m i n his b i b l i c a l text) is a s f o l l o w s : the S t o r y of S u s a n n a s t a n d s a t t h e b e g i n n i n g ; t h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n in the F u r n a c e a r e d e a l t w i t h t o g e t h e r w i t h c h . 3 (in t h e s e c o n d b o o k of H i p p o l y t u s ' C o m m e n t a r y , w h i c h i n c l u d e s the e x p o s i t i o n of D a n . 2—3). T h e S t o r y o f Bel a n d t h e Dragon was certainly known t o Hippolytus a n d regarded by h i m a s an i n t e g r a l p a r t o f t h e b o o k of D a n i e l , b u t a p p a r e n t l y h e d i d n o t w r i t e a c o m m e n t a r y o n it, since t h e r e is n o t r a c e of o n e in a n y o f t h e G r e e k or Slavic m a n u s c r i p t s (cf H i p p o l y t u s , Comm. in Dan. ii 26, a n d the c o m m e n t s of L e f e v r e a n d B a r d y , ad loc). T h e p l a c i n g o f the S t o r y of S u s a n n a a t t h e b e g i n n i n g c o r r e s p o n d s w i t h i t s l o c a t i o n in t h e oldest m a n u s c r i p t s o f t h e T h e o d o t i o n i c text ( V a t i c a n u s , A l e x a n d r i n u s , M a r c h a l i a n u s ) . Cf. in g e n e r a l on t h e u s e of H i p p o l y t u s ' c o m m e n t a r y for e s t a b h s h i n g t h e t e x t o f D a n i e l , J . Z i e g l e r , Der Bibeltext im Daniel-Kommentar des Hippolyt von Rom ( N A W G I I . 8 , 1 9 5 2 ) , p p . 163—99; p p . 1 6 5 - 6 on t h e m a n u s c r i p t s . l u U u s Africanus is t h e o n l y o n e a m o n g the o l d e r C h u r c h F a t h e r s to h a v e d i s p u t e d t h e c a n o n i c i t y of these p a s s a g e s . I n h i s Epistola ad Origenem ( p r i n t e d i n e d i t i o n s of O r i g e n , e.g. N . d e L a n g e , S C 302 ( 1 9 8 3 ) , p p . 5 1 4 - 2 1 ) h e calls O r i g e n to a c c o u n t for a p p e a l i n g t o the

/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical

I.tl0fmlut0

7^7

S i o t y ol S u s a n n a i n a d i s p u t a t i o n o n ihr bnait ihul H wan i»nlv .in i i i a i i t h r n t i c a d d i t i o n to D a n i e l , cf. Kp. ad Ong. 4, 7 I n his reply {Epistola ad AJricanum), Origrii wrrk* l o
728

§ 3 3 ^ ' Jewish Literature

of Uncertain Original

Language

5a ( C C L , L X X V A , p . 8 1 1 ) , t h e d e c i s i o n to prefer the T h e o d o t i o n i c t e x t was q u i t e d e h b e r a t e a t least o n the p a r t o f O r i g e n , w h o a l s o k n e w t h e L X X t e x t b u t d e c i d e d t o i g n o r e i t . T h e g e n u i n e L X X t e x t of D a n i e l h a s c o m e d o w n t o us i n o n l y t w o m a i n m a n u s c r i p t s : t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y c u r s i v e C o d e x C h i s i a n u s 88 (88 i n H o l m e s a n d P a r s o n s a n d in the CJdttingen ed., 87 i n F i e l d a n d S w e t e ) , cf. J . A . M o n t g o m e r y , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 25—7 (a not very good m a n u s c r i p t ) ; a n d t h e C o l o g n e s e c t i o n of C h e s t e r B e a t t y P a p y r u s 967, w h i c h d a t e s from c. A.D. 1 5 0 a n d preserves o n l y t h e L X X of D a n i e l 5-1 a t o g e t h e r w i t h S u s a n n a a n d B e l a n d t h e D r a g o n , b u t w h i c h d o e s n o t i n c l u d e t h e P r a y e r o f A z a r i a h o r t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n , cf. A. G c i s s c n , Der Sepluaginta-Text des Buches Daniel: Kap. 5-12, zusammen mit Susanna, Bel et Draco, sowie Esther Kap. J,10-2,15, nach dem Kdlner Teil des Papyrus 567 ( P a p y r o l o g i s c h e T e x t e u n d A b h a n d l u n g e n V , 1968) ( t h e p a p y r u s is p a r t i c u l a r l y i m p o r t a n t for t h e t e x t at t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e story of S u s a n n a ) . T h e s e witnesses c a n be p a r t i a l l y checked b y : (i) the fifth-century A.D. V i e n n a P a p y r u s 2 9 2 5 5 , p u b l i s h e d by P . S a n z , Griechische literarische Papyri christlichen Inhaltes I (1946), p p . 5 2 - 3 , n o . X X X ( n o v a r i a n t s n o t f o u n d also e l s e w h e r e ) ; (2) t h e L X X t e x t in the S y r o - H e x a p l a , p u b l i s h e d b y C e r i a n i , Codex Syro-Hexaplaris Ambrosianzis photolithographice editus ( 1 8 7 4 ) ; (3) t h e O l d Latin translation used b y Tertullian, which w a s p r o b a b l y based o n a L X X t e x t shghtly different f r o m O r i g e n ' s . C f F. C . B u r k i t t , The Old Latin and the Itala (1896). F o r a l l patristic c i t a t i o n s o f the L X X t e x t , see J . Z i e g l e r , Susanna, Daniel, Bel et Draco ( 1 9 5 4 ) , p p . 2 2 - 7 . T h e L X X text w i t h a p p a r a t u s collated f r o m a l l t h e s e sources c a n b e f o u n d in Z i e g l e r , op. cit., p p . 8 1 - 2 2 3 , p r i n t e d at t h e foot o f t h e p a g e b e l o w the T h e o d o t i o n t e x t . O n t h e L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of D a n i e l g e n e r a l l y , cf. A. B l u d a u , Die alexandrinische Uebersetzung des Buches Daniel (Biblische S t u d i e n , ed. B a r d e n h e w e r , I L 2 - 3 , 1^97)5 J - ^ - M o n t g o m e r y , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 2 5 - 6 . A n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s . S o m e of t h e O l d L a t i n patristic c i t a t i o n s a r e g a t h e r e d in t h e c o r p u s o f P. S a b a t i e r , Biblior. sacror. Latinae versiones antiquae I I ( 1 7 3 9 - 4 9 ; r e p r . 1 7 5 7 ) . F o r a m u c h fuller list o f the c i t a t i o n s of t h e O l d L a t i n of D a n i e l , i n c l u d i n g t h e a d d i t i o n s , see A . D o l d , 'Konstanzer altlateinische P r o p h e t e n — u n d Evangelien—Bruchstiicke: 'Der Verhaltnis von L X X - u n d T h e o d o d o n - T e x t in d e n apokryphen Zusatzen zum Danielbuch', Z A W 83 (1971), p p . 4 9 - 7 2 , argues strongly t h a t the Theododon text o f the Additions is a re-edidng of the L X X text a n d n o t a n e w translation from a Semitic original. I n either case, t h e existence o f Theodotionic readings of Daniel before the work of T h e o d o t i o n himself in the second century A . D . makes it possible that t h e Theodotionic text of the Additions was as old as, or only slighdy younger than, the L X X text. F o r the relevant Theodotionic readings of Daniel in pre-Theodotion texts, see J. A . Montgomery, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1927), pp. 4 6 - 5 0 ; R. H . Charles, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1929), pp. liii-lvii, cxvi-cxxii.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical mit

Glossen', in

Texte

u. Arbeiten

herausg.

/.ilftatiitt

durch dit Hk

1 9 2 3 ) ; M o n t g o m e r y , op. cit., pp. 2 9 - 3 2 ; Zifglrr, op nl,

•]\n) HtHton pp

I 7 <» 7. Thr

O l d L a t i n is b a s e d o n both Theodotion and thr L X X . thr L X X text used m a y h a v e differed from that u»rd by OriKcn (»rr above). J e r o m e

addition!! rntirrly (rom I l i r < K l o t i o n , m a r k i n g t h e m and including them in h i i i i r a n s i a t i o n o f D a n i e l f r o m the

translated the Greek with a n obelus

H e b r e w , cf his remarks, PL xxviii,

i38(). Gf

a b o v e , p . 184, o n the

e d i t i o n s o f the common Syriae text. Ziegler, op. cit., p p . 36—43, d i s c u s s e s die a n c i e n t versions and ha.s full r e f e r e n c e s t o t h e m in his a p p a r a t u s ( r i t i c u s , but they shed little extra l i g h t o n the G r e e k t e x t . F o r l a t e r rabbinic versions of the s t o r i e s i n t h e a d d i t i o n s , ( r i n z b e r g . The Legends of the Jews

cf

L.

I V (1913), p p . 327-3i> SS^, 3 4 ^ ; V I

(1928), p p . 384, 4 1 4 - 2 0 , 4 2 6 - 7 , 4 3 2 - 6 . F o r e x e g e t i c a l w o r k s in g e n e r a l , cf. a b o v e , p p . 248 f. Commentaries Iritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apolcryphen I (1851). Bissell, E. D . , The Apocrypha of the O.T. (1880). Ball, C. J., i n H. W a c e , The Apocrypha I I (1888). /(ickler, O . , Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang iiber die Pseudepigraphenliteratur {Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. und JV.T., ed. Strack a n d Zockler, I X , 1891), p p . 214-21, 2 3 1 - 5 . S( holz, A., Commentar Uber das Buch Esther mit seinem Zusatzen und uber Susanna (1892). S( holz, A., Commentar Uber das Buch Judith und uber Bel und Drache 1896). Rothstein, J . W., i n E. K a u t z s c h , A P A T I (1900), p p . 172-93. Bennett, W . H., ' T h e P r a y e r of Azariah a n d T h e S o n g of the T h r e e C h i l d r e n ' , D. M . K a y , ' T h e History o f Susanna', a n d T . W i t t o n Davies, 'Bel and t h e D r a g o n ' , in Charles, A P O T I, p p . 625 IT., 638 ff., a n d 652 ff. Montgomery, J. A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1927). (Joettsberger,}., Das Buch Daniel iibersetzt urui erkldrt (1928), p p . 10 ff., 94-100. (lharles, R. H . , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel {iQ2g). Kuhl, C , Die drei Mdnner im Feur (BZAW LV, 1930). l,.itley,C., TA«£ooAo/Z)am«/(1948), p p . xl-lii, 114-19. DrUor, M., Le Livre de Daniel {igji). I'loger, O., Z^usdtze zu Daniel ( J S H R Z 1.1, 1973), pp. 6 3 - 8 7 . Moore, C. A . , Daniel, Esther arui Jeremiah : The Additions (1977). Bibliograph; Wicderhoh, T h . v o n , T h Q , ( i 8 6 9 ) , p p . 287 ff., 377 ff. (Story of S u s a n n a ) ; T h Q , ( i 8 7 i ) , p p . 373 ff. (Prayer of A z a r i a h and Song o f the T h r e e Y o u n g M e n ) ; T h Q , ( i 8 7 2 ) , p p . 554 ff. (Bel a n d D r a g o n ) . Biull, N., ' D a s apokryphische S u s a n n a b u c h ' , J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d L i t e r a t u r 3 (1877), pp. 1-69 (also separately). Btull, N., ' D a s Gebet d e r drei M a n n e r im Feuerofen', J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d Literatur 8 (1887), p p . 2 2 - 7 . Btiill, N., ' D i e Geschichte v o n Bel u n d d e m D r a c h e n ' , J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d L i t e r a t u r e (1887), p p . 2 8 - 9 . I .iinkel, H., Schopfung und Chaos (1895), PP- 3 2 0 - 3 (on the D r a g o n ) . Burkitt, F. C , The Old Latin and the Itala (1896), pp. 18 ff. Bludau, A., Die alexandrinische Uebersetzung des Buches Daniel (Biblische Studien, e d . Bardenhewer, I I . 2 - 3 , 1897), pp. 155-204. M.irshall, J . T., 'Bel and t h e D r a g o n ' , i n H D B I (1898), cols. 267 ff.; 'Susanna', H D B I V

730

§33^- Jewish Literature of Llncerlatn Original Language

(1902), cols. 6 3 0 - 2 ; ' T h e Song of t h e Three (Children', HDB I V (1902), cols. 754-6. J u h u s , C , Die griechischen Danielzusdlze (Biblische Studien, ed. Bardenhewer, V I . 3 - 4 , 1901). Andre, L. E . T., Les apocryphes de I'Ancien Testament (1903), p p . 208 37. Daubncy, W . H., The Three Additions to Daniel (1906). Howorth, H . H., 'Some unconventional views on t h e text of the Bible, V I I : D a n i e l and ('.hrinii<'lcs', PSBA 29 (1907), pp. 3 1 - 8 , 6 1 - 9 . H u n . (; , 'Daniel et S u z a n n e : Note de h t t e r a t u r e comparee', R H R 65 (1912), pp. i77 »4 LriiuiriMliiifn, S . 'Dei Drache von Babylon', BZ 11 (1913), pp. 1-4. Hurl. (; , 'Dttnirl r l Sii/.annc', R H R 76 (1917), pp. 129-30. HauiM h, RF. IIA,2 ( ( o l s . 1601 3. BmiiiiKHrlDri, W 1 , 'Suxanna. Die Oeschichte einer Legende', A R W 24 (1926), pp. •i^H Ho. BaumKurtiirr, W. I , ' D r r wri.Hi- K n a b e und d i e des Ehebruchs beschuldigte F r a u ' , A R W 27 (1929), pp. 1H7 f. (^um Alten 7 estament und seiner Umwelt (1959), p p . 42-67). Levi, !., 'L'histoirr "dr Su/.annr rl Irs drux virillards" d a n s la litterature juive', R E J 95 (•933). PP- >.')7 7'Heller, Bernhard ( = Dob), 'Die S u s a n n a c r z a h l u n g : cin M a r c h e n ' , Z A W 54 (1936), pp. 281-7. Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature etc. (1945), p p . 54-7. Rowley, H . H., ' T h e Unity of the Book of Daniel', in The Servant of the Lord and Other Essays on the Old Testament, ed. Rowley (1952, ^1965), p p . 249—80. Forderer, M . , ' D e r Schild des Achilleus u n d der Lobgesang i m Feuerofen', Studium Generale, Heidelberg, 8 (1955), p p . 294-301. M a c K e n z i e , R. A . F., ' T h e M e a n i n g of the Susanna Story', Canadian J o u r n a l of Theology 3 (1957), p p . 211-18. Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'The Story o f Susanna a n d its Original Language', JQ_R 48 (1957/8), pp. 237-41. Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'Bel a n d the D r a g o n ' , V T 8 (1958), 438-40. K a t z , P., ' T h e T e x t of 2 Maccabees Reconsidered', Z N W 51 (1960), pp. 1 0 - 3 0 , cf 27-30 : appendix; 'rrpeo^vTepiov in I T i m . iv, 14 and Susanna 50'. Frost, S. B., ' D a n i e l : . . . T h e Additions', in I D B I (1962), col. 767: W u r m b r a n d , M., 'A Falasha V a r i a n t of t h e Story of S u s a n n a ' , Bibl. 44 (1963), pp. 29-35Schmitt, A., Stammt der sogenannte " 0 " - Text bei Daniel wirklich von Theodotion? ( M S U I X , 1966). Grelot, P., 'Les versions grecques de Daniel', Bibl. 4 (1966), pp. 381-402. J o n e s , B. W . , ' T h e Prayer in Daniel ix', V T 18 (1968), pp. 4 8 8 - 9 3 . Papadopoulos, N . , 'The Deuterocanonical Sections of Daniel', Theologia 40 (1969), pp. 4 5 8 - 8 9 ; 41 (1970), p p . 340-64Fenz, A. K . , 'Ein Drache in Babel. Exegetische Skizze iiber Daniel 14:23-42', Svensk Exegetisk Arsbok 35 (1970), pp. 5—16. Schiipphaus, J., 'Der Verhaltnis von L X X - und T h e o d o t i o n - T e x t in den a p o c r y p h e n Zusatzen zum Danielbuch', Z A W 83 (1971), p p . 4 9 - 7 2 . R o t h , W. M . W . , 'For Life, H e Appeals to D e a t h (Wis. 13:18): A Study of Old Testament Idol Parodies', CBQ,37 (1975), pp. 21-47. Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M , pp. 25-30. Milik, J . T . , 'Daniel et Susanne a Q u m r a n ? , in J. D o r e et al., eds., De la Torah au Messie: MilangesH. Gazelles (i981), pp. 337-59.

4. The Prayer of Manasseh In the s a m e w a y t h a t the p r a y e r s o f M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r are i n t e r p o l a t e d a s a s u p p l e m e n t i n t h e Book of E s t h e r , a n d t h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n in t h e B o o k of D a n i e l ,

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical iMttnlut*

/•{ i

so t h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h , in which thr king, lr(i\nirHN, was i n t e n d e d t o s u p p l e m e n t 2 Chroniclr.s. 'I'lirrr wa* |iaiiiiulai i n i a s i o n to ( o m p o s e such a p r a y e r b e c a u s e 2 Ghronii I m ''^ '!) n u ' u t i o n s t h a t the p r a y e r of M a n a s s e h is recorded rUrwhrir in t h r C h r o n i c l e s of t h e kings of I s r a e l ( 1 8 ) , o r in t h r ('lirotiidr ol Ho/.ai ( o r , a c c o r d i n g to t h e ( i r e e k texts, t h e C h r o n i c l e of thr Srrrs) ( 1 9 ) . I h e p r a y e r is n o t i n c l u d e d in t h e t e x t of C h r o n i c l e s in tlir I , X X m a n u s c r i p t s b u t is collected i n m o s t of t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s , from t h e fifth c e n t u r y a n d l a t e r , together with other p r a y e r s a n d h y m n s a s an a p p e n d i x t o the Psalms (as e.g. i n C o d e x A l e x a n d r i n u s a n d in Psalterium Turicense). I t is n o t m e n t i o n e d in a n y of t h e a n c i e n t lists of a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s , b u t t h i s m a y he b e c a u s e it w a s c o n s i d e r e d t o b e c a n o n i c a l . I t is n o t p o s s i b l e to s a y a n y t h i n g with c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e d a t e , p l a c e of o r i g i n or o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h , e x c e p t t h a t it w a s e v i d e n t l y e x t a n t hefore t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D.^'^^ T h e earliest c i t a t i o n o f t h e p r a y e r is in t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D. Didascalia p r e s e r v e d in full o n l y in S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n . F o r a c r i t i c a l edition o f t h e S y r i a c text, c f P. d e L a g a r d e , Didascalia apostolorum Syriace (repr. 1 9 1 1 ) ; E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n : R . H . C o n n o l l y , Didascalia Apostolorum ( 1 9 2 9 ) ; G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n : A c h e l i s a n d F l e m m i n g , Die syrische Didaskalia (1904), p p . 3 6 ff. I t is g i v e n h e r e i n full, a n d also i n the later r e v i s e d f o r m of t h e D i d a s c a l i a , i . e . t h e Apostolic C o n s t i t u t i o n s ! F. X . F u n k , Didascalia et constitutiones apostolorum I ( 1 9 0 5 ; r e p r . i960), pp. 8 4 - 9 ) . T h e w h o l e t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n , i n c l u d i n g t h a t of t h e L X X m a n u s c r i p t s , v e r y p r o b a b l y d e r i v e s f r o m this s o u r c e (so N e s t l e a n d I'.-N. N a u ) , b u t t h e t r a d i t i o n p r e s e r v e d i n t h e psalteries s h o u l d also b e t.iken i n t o a c c o u n t . I t is i m p r o b a b l e , h o w e v e r , t h a t it w a s first c o m p o s e d by t h e a u t h o r o f t h e Apost. Const, as F a b r i c i u s a s s u m e d [Liber I obiae Judith Oratio Manasse Sapientia et Ecclesiasticus gr. et lat., e d . J o b . Alb. F a b r i c i u s ( 1 6 9 1 ) , p . 208) a n d F . - N . N a u ( R e v u e d e T O r i e n t ( h r e t i e n , 1908, p . 1 3 7 ) , b o t h b e c a u s e t h e c o n t e n t o f t h e p r a y e r definitely i n d i c a t e s a J e w i s h o r i g i n ( c f t h e o p e n i n g verse) a n d b e c a u s e It (verse 4) is a l r e a d y q u o t e d in Apost. Const. 8, 7, 5 , as b e i n g a w e l l - k n o w n w o r k . T h e v i e w of H o w o r t h ( ' S o m e U n c o n v e n t i o n a l V i e w s o u t h e T e x t o f the B i b l e , V I I I ' , P S B A 3 1 (1909), p p . 8 9 - 9 9 ) , t h a t t h e p r a y e r t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e story a r o u n d i t w a s t a k e n from t h e g e n u i n e (.}.(). O n the date, cf. J . H . Chariesworth, The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research i()7(>), p . 157: 'between 200 B.C. a n d A.D. 70', b u t Berthold, cited by V . Ryssel, in E. K.mtz.sch, A P A T , p . 167, affirms a d a t e only just before t h e composition of the Didascalia 111 i h e third century A.D. Denis, I P G A T , p. 181, asserts t h a t t h e original language was . (I lainly Greek, b u t C. C . T o r r e y , The Apocryphal Literature (1945), pp. 68 f, follows R . H . < h.iiKs, in Charles, A P O T I, p . 614, n . i, in preferring a Semitic original. T h e prayer is iiiu short for such speculation to be resolved.

732

§^^B. Jewish Literature q/ Ifrurrlain Original

Language

L X X t e x t o f C h r o n i c l e s ( c o r r e s p o n d i n g to his view of t h e l a t e r o r i g i n o f o u r G r e e k t e x t o f C h r o n i c l e s , cf a b o v e , p. 7 1 2 ) is i d i o s y n c r a t i c . T h e n o t i c e following t h e t e x t of t h e p r a y e r i n Apost. (Jonsl., t h a t in a n s w e r t o Mana.sseh's p e n i t e n t i a l confession a m i r a c u l o u s flame m e l t e d t h e i r o n o f his c h a i n s a n d freed h i m , s e e m s also t o h a v e b e e n k n o w n to l u l i u s A f r i i a n u s i n t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D., cf J o h n of D a m a s c u s , Sacra farallfla (I*CJ X C V , 1 4 3 6 ) , w i t h a slightly different t e x t of t h e s a m e paH.sagr given by P i t r a , Analecta Sacra I I ( 1 8 8 4 ) , p . 292. A f r i c a n u s a p p a r e n t l y b r i i e v e d t h e c h a i n s to h a v e b e e n b r o k e n r a t h e r t h a n m e l t e d , b u t it is c l e a r t h a t he k n e w b o t h t h e l e g e n d i n t h e D i d a s c a l i a a n d t h e text of the p r a y e r , a n d this f u r t h e r l e g e n d m a y t h e r e f o r e h a v e a l s o b e e n o f J e w i s h origin. T h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n w h i c h h a s passed i n t o the p u b l i s h e d V u l g a t e is a s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y version m a d e from t h e G r e e k , cf. H . S c h n e i d e r , ' D e r V u l g a t a - T e x t d e r O r a t i o Manas.se', B Z N.F.4 (i960), p p . 2 7 7 - 8 2 . N o n e o f the o t h e r e x t a n t L a t i n versions is sufficiently e a r l y to b e o f a n y h e l p for t e x t u a l c r i t i c i s m , c f H . V o l z , ' Z u r O b e r l i e f e r u n g d e s G e b e t e s M a n a s s e ' , Zeitschrift fiir K i r c h e n g e s c h i c h t e 70 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p . 2 9 3 - 3 0 7 . Editions Funk, F. X., Didascalia et Constitutiones Apostolarum I (1905 ; repr. i960), p p . 8 4 - 9 . Swete, H . B., Tfie O.T. in Greek according to the LXX III C*i9i2), pp. 824-6 (text of Codex Alexandrinus with variants from the Psalt. Turicense). Rahlfs, A . , Psalmicum Odis (1931), p p . 362-3 (a critical text). Denis, F P G , pp. 115-17. Baars, W . , and H . Schneider, eds., Peshitta I V . 6 (1972), p p . i-vii, 1-9. Translations a n d Commentaries Fritzsche, O. F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apokryphen I (1851). Zockler, O., Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang Uber die Pseudepigraphenliteratur {Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. und N.T., eds. Strack a n d Zockler, no. 9, 1891), pp. 236-8. Ryssel, V . , in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, p p . 165-71. Ryle, H. E., ' T h e Prayer of Manasses', in Charles, A P O T I, pp. 612-24. Riessler, P., AltjUdisches Schrifttum ausserhalb den Bibel, ubersetzt und erldutert (1928), pp. 348 ffConnolly, R. H., Didascalia Apostolorum (1929), pp. 72-6. Artom, Elihu (Elia) S., in A. K a h a n a , D''rS''nn a-"lBOn (^1956). Osswald, E., Das Gebet Manasses ( J S H R Z I V . i, 1974), pp. 15-27. Bibliography Nestle, E., Septuagintastudien I I I (1899), pp. 4 f, 6 - 2 2 ; IV (1903), pp. 5 - 9 . N a u , F.-N., ' U n Extrait de l a Didascalie: La Priere d e Manasse', Revue d e I'Orient Chretien 13 (1908), pp. 134-41 (with a critical edition of the Syriac text). Wilkins, G . , ' T h e Prayer of Manasseh', H e r m a t h e n a 16(1911), p p . 167-78. Norden, E . , Agnostos Theos (1913), p. 205. Bardenhewer, O . , Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur"^ II (1914), p p . 304-12. Stahlin, O . , 'Die hellcnistisch-jiidische Literatur', in W. v. Christ, O . Stahlin a n d W.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical

iMtftituu

Schmidt, Geschichte der griech. Literatur etc }^ II.i (i<)iiiK|> Hiiutsch, in R E IIA.2 (1923), col. 1603. Wwrey, C C, The Apocryphal Literature etc. (iii^'^t],\t\t «i7 «i Schneider, H., 'Die biblischen O d c n im ( hrimlit lint Aliriluiti, WH ilrm \ ' \ | . i h r h n n d r r l , in Jerusalem und Konstantiiio|)rl, iiii M i i i r U l i r i , MM l i r i i t i | i l , « t i H < h r n Rsalu-r', Bibl. 30 (1949), p p . 28-65, '•'39' 7'^. 43:^ '»3. V*"» • '''hi ^ n»4<)), PP- i99-'-^t)0 {Studia Biblica et Orientalia I (1959), pp, <>'> 7'ii \'olz, H., ' Z u r UberHeferung drn (;rl>r«r» M.iti.i^r^', /.nis< hrifi liir Kirchengeschichte 70 (i959)>PP- 293-307S( hneider, H . , ' D e r V u l g a l a - T r x l drr < )rali() Mana.sse', BZ 4 (i960), 277-82. Wikgren, A . , ' P r a y e r of Manasseh', ill IDB 111 (1962), cols. 255-6. Denis, I P G A T , p p . 177 Hi. For Jewish legends a h o u i Manasseh, cf L. Ginzberg, The Legends of the Jews I V (1913), pp. 106-8, a n d V I (1928).

5. The Book of Baruch (I

Baruch)

I'he G r e e k B o o k of B a r u c h b e l o n g s , strictly s p e a k i n g , to t h e p r o p h e t i c p s e u d e p i g r a p h a , i n p a r t i c u l a r to t h o s e w h i c h a r e p r e d o m i n a n t l y h o r t a t o r y . It is p l a c e d h e r e b e c a u s e it w a s i n c l u d e d as c a n o n i c a l in t h e ( i r e e k Bible b y s o m e C h u r c h F a t h e r s from t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D. a n d after, w h o t r e a t e d i t as a s u p p l e m e n t t o t h e b o o k of J e r e m i a h . I t is possible t h a t s o m e J e w s a t a n e a r l i e r p e r i o d a l s o t r e a t e d I B a r u c h as a n i n t e g r a l p a r t of t h e B i b l e b u t , a p a r t f r o m t h e l a t e r C h r i s t i a n a t t r i b u t i o n s of c a n o n i c i t y , t h e r e is n o o t h e r e v i d e n c e for t h i s . T h e b o o k c l a i m s t o b e w r i t t e n b y B a r u c h , t h e c o n f i d e n t i a l friend a n d c o m p a n i o n of t h e p r o p h e t J e r e m i a h . T h e c o n t e n t s a r e r a t h e r d i s p a r a t e a n d fall i n t o t w o h a l v e s , t h e s e c o n d of w h i c h c o m p r i s e s t w o f u r t h e r sections. T h e b o o k as a w h o l e b e g i n s w i t h a s u p e r s c r i p t i o n i n w h i c h w h a t follows is d e s c r i b e d as a b o o k b y B a r u c h w r i t t e n i n the fifth y e a r after t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m b y t h e C h a l d e a n s ( 1 : 1 - 2 ) . B a r u c h r e a d this b o o k a l o u d to K i n g J e c o n i a h a n d all t h e exiles i n B a b y l o n a n d it m a d e such a n i m p r e s s i o n t h a t it w a s d e c i d e d to s e n d m o n e y to J e r u s a l e m so t h a t sacrifices a n d p r a y e r s m i g h t b e offered t h e r e for K i n g N e b u c h a d n e z z a r a n d his son B e l s h a z z a r . J e w s l i v i n g in J e r u s a l e m w e r e at the s a m e t i m e r e q u e s t e d t o r e a d t h e a c c o m p a n y i n g w o r k in t h e Temple o n festival d a y s ( 1 : 3 - 1 4 ) . T h i s w o r k , w h i c h is t h e n g i v e n in full ( 1 : 1 5 - 5 : 9 ) , is c l e a r l y i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h a t r e a d o u t b y B a r u c h , a n d h e n c e i d e n d c a l to t h a t a n n o u n c e d i n t h e t i t l e . T h e first h a l f of t h i s w o r k ( 1 : 1 5 - 3 : 8 ) is a p r o f o u n d confession of sins b y t h e exiles ( 1 : 1 5 - 2 : 5 ) , lollowed by t h e i r p r a y e r s to G o d (2:6—3:8). T h e y r e c o g n i z e t h a t t h e terrible fate w h i c h h a s fallen on t h e m a n d o n t h e H o l y C i t y is t h e r i g h t e o u s j u d g e m e n t o f G o d on t h e i r sins, a n d they i m p l o r e h i m h e n c e f o r t h to s h o w m e r c y on t h e m . T h e y confess in p a r t i c u l a r t h a t t h e i r d i s o b e d i e n c e to t h e K i n g o f B a b y l o n w a s a r e b e l l i o n a g a i n s t G o d himself, for i t w a s G o d ' s will t h a t I s r a e l s h o u l d o b e y t h e K i n g of b a b y l o n ( 2 : 2 1 - 4 ) . T h e s e c o n d h a l f o f t h e b o o k (3:9—5:9) i n c l u d e s

734

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original

Language

i n s t r u c t i o n a n d comfort for t h e h u m i l i a t e d p e o p l e , (a) I n s t r u c t i o n : I s r a e l h a s b e e n h u m i l i a t e d b e c a u s e i t has forsaken t h e s o u r c e of w i s d o m . T r u e w i s d o m is w i t h G o d a l o n e . T h e p e o p l e m u s t r e t u r n to t h a t wi.sdom (3:9-4:4). (b) C o m f o r t : J e r u s a l e m will n o t b e d e v a s t a t e d forever, a n d t h e p e o p l e will n o t a l w a y s b e in c a p t i v i t y . T h e y m u s t t a k e ( o u r a g e , for t h e s c a t t e r e d m e m b e r s will b e r e u n i t e d in t h e H o l y L a n d Although t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n (1:1—14) w a s p r e s u m a b l y c o m p o s e d by the compiler of niost, if n o t a l l , of t h e rest of I B a r u c h , it is p o s s i b l e to treat the «)thrr major sections as entirely i n d e p e n d e n t c o m p o s i t i o n s b y differrnt authors.''*'' The .second h a l f h a s v e r y obviously b e e n j o i n e d quite abruptly to t h e first at 3:9.^'*" I n t e r n a l c o h e r e n c e exists o n l y in.sofar as both halves presuppose the s a m e h i s t o r i c a l s i t u a t i o n , i.e. the destruction o f Jerusalem and t h e d e p o r t a t i o n o f the p e o p l e i n t o c a p t i v i t y . Otherwise there is n o c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e m a n d i t is i n d e e d i n c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t t h e y b e l o n g e d t o g e t h e r from t h e s t a r t . I n a d d i t i o n , the style a n d m o d e o f expression a r e q u i t e different; t h e first h a l f is m o r e H e b r a i s t i c t h a n the s e c o n d half, a n d basic w o r d s a n d p h r a s e s r e c e i v e e n t i r e l y d i f f e r e n t treatment.^^^ I t is p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e t w o h a l v e s a r e t h e w o r k s o f different a u t h o r s , t h o u g h , less p l a u s i b l y , t h e d i v e r g e n c e s m i g h t b e d u e t o different t r a n s l a t o r s i n t o G r e e k . W i t h i n t h e s e c o n d h a l f o f the b o o k , t h e r e is e v e r y r e a s o n to s u p p o s e t h a t t h e w i s d o m p o e m in 3:9-4:4 was w r i t t e n b y a different a u t h o r from t h e p e r s o n r e s p o n s i b l e for t h e p s a l m in 4:5-5:9-^^° I n t h e first half, i t is n o t possible t o be so d o g m a t i c . T h e w h o l e of 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 is stylistically a u n i t y , t h o u g h t h i s m i g h t c o n c e i v a b l y b e t h e effect of a single translator, so t h a t s e p a r a t e a u t h o r s of t h e S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l s c a n still be p o s t u l a t e d . ^ ^ ' I t h a s b e e n a r g u e d t h a t 1 : 3 - 1 4 is a l a t e r i n t e r p o l a t i o n (so Eissfeldt a n d 347. See C. A. Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), pp. 257-8, who treats I Baruch a s consisting of five separate compositions. G. W . E. Nickelsburg, in J W S T P , p p . 140-4, asserts greater unity. 348. G. W . E. Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 111, 153, suggests that 3:9-13 may have been inserted as a link b y the redactor. 349. H . St. J . Thackeray, 'Notes a n d Studies: T h e Greek Translators of J e r e m i a h ' , J T h S t 4 (1903), pp. 2 6 1 - 6 ; cf A. Wifstrand, 'Die Stillung d e r enkhtischen Personalpronomina bei d e n Septuaginta', Bull, de l a Soc. Royale des Lettres d e L u n d (1949/50), p . 64; R . A. M a r d n , 'Some Syntactical Criteria of Translation Greek', V T 10 (i960), p p . 297-306, 3 0 9 - 1 0 ; E . Tov, The Book of Baruch also called I Baruch (Greek and Hebrew) (1975), P- 7350. C. A . Moore, 'Towards the Dating of the Book of B a r u c h ' , CBQ^ 36 (1974), pp. 3 1 2 - 2 0 ; idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), pp. 314-16, suggests further that I Baruch 5:5-9 is a late addition based on Psalms of Solomon 11. But the whole question of the relationship o f I Baruch t o the Psalms of Solomon is still problematic (see below). 351. T h e grounds put forward by Moore, op. cit., p p . 257—8, 291—4, for distinguishing a n u m b e r of separate authors within 1:15—3:8 a r e not convincing, cf Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 110, 152, notes 24 and 26, b u t they cannot be disproved.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical

Lil^aluit

; •^ r,

o t h e r s ) , b e c a u s e t h e s t o r y of the recitation of Raru< h'» IxMik an
73^

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original

Language

parallels w i t h the p r a y e r in D a n i e l 9:4-1(), e.g. t h e a l m o s t v e r b a l a g r e e m e n t b e t w e e n D a n . 9 : 7 - 1 0 a n d 1 Bar. 1 : 1 5 1 8 ; less close b u t possibly significant a r e similarities t o o t h e r p a r t s of D a n i e l , s u c h as t h e p l a c i n g t o g e t h e r of N e b u c h a d n e z z a r a n d B e l s h a z z a r even t h o u g h t h i s is historically i n a c c u r a t e i n I B a r . 1 : 1 1 - 1 2 ( = D a n . 5:2 ff.). M a n y H c h o l a r s h a v e t a k e n this a s e v i d e n c e for a p o s t - M a c c a b a e a n d a t e for this p a r i of I B a r u c h on the a s s u m p t i o n t h a t i t h a s b o r r o w e d from D a n i e l , h u t , t h o u g h b o r r o w i n g i n the o p p o s i t e d i r e c t i o n is v e r y u n l i k e l y , it is m o s t p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e t w o texts d e p e n d o n a c o m m o n s o u r c e consisting in t h e sort of p r a y e r t h a t m i g h t w e l l h a v e a c h i e v e d w i d e c i r c u l a t i o n at a n y l i m e from t h e fourth c e n t u r y B.C. o n w a r d s . T h e s i m i l a r i t i e s to D a n i e l are t h e r e f o r e o n l y a v e r y g e n e r a l i n d i c a t i o n of t h e a p p r o x i m a t e e r a of this I B a r u c h section. I B a r u c h 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 c a n h o w e v e r be m u c h m o r e firmly d a t e d b y the f a d t h a t t h i s section w a s p r o b a b l y r e n d e r e d into G r e e k by t h e s a m e m a n w h o t r a n s l a t e d t h e L X X of J e r e m i a h . S i n c e the w h o l e p r o p h e t i c c o r p u s , i n c l u d i n g J e r e m i a h , w a s k n o w n to h a v e been t r a n s l a t e d i n t o G r e e k b y t h e t i m e of t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of B e n S i r a ' s w o r k b y his g r a n d s o n i n 1 1 6 B.C., I B a r u c h 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 m u s t also h a v e been c o m p o s e d b e f o r e t h a t date.^^^ N o s u c h fixed d a t e is a v a i l a b l e for the s e c o n d p a r t of t h e b o o k . F o r the w i s d o m section 3 : 9 - 4 : 4 n o i n d i c a t i o n s o f a n y k i n d a r e a v a i l a b l e . F o r 4:5—5:9 t h e o n l y r e l e v a n t fact lies in the s t r i k i n g similarities b e t w e e n I B a r u c h 4 : 3 6 - 5 : 9 a n d Ps. Sol. 1 1 . As w i t h t h e r e l a t i o n of D a n i e l to t h e first half o f B a r u c h , m a n y scholars h a v e a s s u m e d t h a t the p a s s a g e i n I B a r u c h is d e p e n d e n t o n t h e P s a l m s o f S o l o m o n a n d m u s t t h e r e f o r e d a t e after t h e c o m p o s i t i o n of t h o s e P s a l m s in t h e first c e n t u r y B.C.,^^^ b u t in fact t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p is n o t at a l l clear, so t h a t t h e b o r r o w i n g m a y h a v e b e e n in t h e reverse d i r e c t i o n o r b o t h texts m a y d e r i v e from a c o m m o n

355. For Baruch as d e p e n d e n t on Daniel, see most recently B . M. W a m b a c q , 'Les prieres de Baruch (I 15-II 19) e t de Daniel ( I X 5-19)', Bibl. 40 (1959), pp. 4 6 3 - 7 5 . A post-Maccabaean date is accordingly accepted by O . Eissfeldt, An Introduction to the O. T., etc. (1965), p p . 593 ff. F o r the dependence of Daniel on Baruch, see W . Stoderl, <^«r Echtheitsfrage von Baruch 1—3,8 (1922). F o r a c o m m o n source for b o t h authors, see C. A. Moore, 'Towards the Dating of the Book of Baruch', CBQ_36 (1974), p p . 3 1 2 - 2 0 ; idem, op. cit., pp. 291-3. 356. E. T o v , The Septuagint Translation of Jeremiah and Baruch (1976), p p . in—33, 165, makes it clear that the similarities of the two translations are too close to dismiss t h e m , as Schiirer did in 1909, as simply the influence of the J e r e m i a h tranlsadon on the later translation of I Baruch 1:1—3:8. T o v argues further, op. cit., p p . 6, 166-7, t h a t the present Greek text of Baruch 1:1—3:8 w a s changed by a later reviser w h o tried to bring the original translation of this part of Baruch a n d of J e r . 29-52 m o r e into line with the Hebrew. T h i s reviser probably worked before t h e end of the first century A.D. 357. H. E . Ryle and M . R. J a m e s , Psalms of the Pharisees, Commonly Called the Psalms of Solomon (1891), pp. Ixxii-lxxiii, 100-3.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.U*n$tuff

7^7

source.^^^ T h u s , in d e c i d i n g when before i Hi H.c. lo k a n d t h e c o m p i l a t i o n of t h e whole, the only rrlrvani i i M i n K i n a i i o n s lie i n the t o n e o f t h e c o n t e n t s . Unfortunalrly, thri»r < oii
358. For the Psalms of Solomon as d e p e n d e n t on I Baruch, see W. Pesch, ' D i e Abhangigkeit des 11. Salomonischen Psalms vom letzten Kapitel des Buches Baruch', /.AW 67 (1955), pp. 251-63. For both texts as d e p e n d e n t on a common source, see .unong others R. H . Charles, i n Charles, A P O T I, p p . 573-4. C . A. Moore, i n C B Q 36 1974), p p . 312-20, cf idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), p p . 314-16, .iigues that I Baruch 4:36-5:4 is simply based on a common source known also to the .iiithor of Psalms of Solomon 11, but suggests that I Baruch 5:4-9 is based directly on the I'salms of Solomon and therefore should be viewed a s a later addition to t h e book. 359. J. A . Goldstein, ' T h e Apocryphal Book of B a r u c h ' , P A A J R 46-47 (1979-80), p p . n ) 7 - 9 9 , suggests that t h e fictional setting is intended to encourage J e w s to accept the .mthority of Andochus V ( = Belshazzar) after the d e a t h o f Antiochus I V ( = N e b u c h a d nezzar) in 164 B . C . The suggestion is very hypothetical b u t has t h e merit of demonstrating I he possibility of a M a c c a b a e a n or a later d a t e .

73^

§33^- Jewish Literature of IInrerlnin Original

Language

flesh of their c h i l d r e n d u r i n g the misery of w a r (2:3), w h i c h w a s i n c l u d e d in t h e o r i g i n a l p a s s a g e only as a literary c o n v e n t i o n in d e s c r i b i n g t h e h o r r o r s o f w a r s , will h a v e s e e m e d u n c a n n i l y a c c u r a t e given J o s e p h u s ' a c c o u n t o f precisely this b e h a v i o u r d u r i n g t h e siege of A.D. 70 {B.J. vi 3 , 4 ( 2 0 5 - 1 3 ) ) . ^ ° H o w e v e r , so l a t e a d a t e for the compilation o f B a r u c h is n o t positively required since, as h a s b e e n seen, there exists l u ) firm c r i t e r i o n for d a t i n g t h e s e c o n d h a l f of t h e b o o k which might therefore h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n c o n s i d e r a b l y earlier, e v e n as e a r l y a.s the .second c e n t u r y B.C.^^' I n t h a t c a s e it c a n o n l y b e s a i d of the compilation of the w h o l e t h a t i t p r e s u m a b l y t o o k p l a c e a f t e r the translation of the L X X of J e r e m i a h , since t h e second half w a s n o t included in the translation. H o w e v e r , a l t h o u g h it is c e r t a i n t h a t t h a t translation did not occur after 1 16 B . C , it m a y h a v e t a k e n p l a c e a t a n y date in the second century before t h a t t i m e , in w h i c h case a s e c o n d century date for the c o m p o s i t i o n a n d c o m p i l a t i o n of t h e w h o l e o f I B a r u c h is perfecdy possible, a n d the references to the d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m t h r o u g h o u t t h e w o r k m u s t b e t a k e n as t h e p u r e l y l i t e r a r y i n v e n t i o n of t h e a u t h o r i n his a t t e m p t t o r e n d e r t h e p s e u d e p i g r a p h o n h i s t o r i c a l l y p l a u s i b l e by i m i t a t i n g J e r e m i a h . ^ ^ ^ J e r o m e d e n i e d t h e e x i s t e n c e of a H e b r e w t e x t o f B a r u c h , c f Prol. comment, in Jerem. ( C C L L X X I V , p . i ) , Prol. in versionem Jerem. ( P L X X V I I I , 904), as d i d E p i p h a n i u s , De mensuris et ponderibus 5, b u t this d o e s n o t p r o v e t h a t it n e v e r e x i s t e d . I n t h e M i l a n m a n u s c r i p t of t h e Syrus hexaplaris t h e r e m a r k o c c u r s t h r e e times, ' t h i s is n o t in t h e H e b r e w ' (cf. C e r i a n i ' s r e m a r k s i n his e d i t i o n , Monum. sacra et prof. I . i , 1 8 6 1 ) . (Nestle's e x p l a n a t i o n {Septuagintastudien I V , p . 1 2 ) t h a t t h e s e n o t e s refer n o t t o a H e b r e w t e x t of B a r u c h b u t to t h e passages q u o t e d t h e r e f r o m the O l d T e s t a m e n t is, p a r t i c u l a r l y a t 1 : 1 7 , i m p o s s i b l e b e c a u s e n o t h i n g is i n fact q u o t e d . ) T h e n o t e s a b o u t a H e b r e w t e x t m u s t h a v e b e e n m a d e 360. T h e contacts of Baruch with the Theodotionic text of Daniel 1-2 are very striking, though occasional divergences suggest that t h e a u t h o r of Baruch m a y h a v e relied on h i s memory, cf J . A. M o n t g o m e r y , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1927), pp. 49 f H o w e v e r , they cannot be used as firm supporting evidence for a later date given t h e difficulties i n d a t i n g the Daniel text (see above, p. 501), though they do m a k e a first century A.D. d a t e somewhat more likely. Certainly, a d a t e after A.D. 70 cannot be ruled o u t for t h e book, any more than for the Apocalypse of Baruch a n d IV Ezra, by its later acceptance a n d use b y Christian authors, though this fact does m a k e a date after A.D. 100 improbable. 361. A d a t e before the second century B . C . is rather unlikely because of similarities between 3:9-4:4 a n d both Ben Sira a n d Wisdom of Solomon. However, it can only be certain for 3:9-5:9 that it was all written after the book of J o b , o n which a n u m b e r of passages in both sections rely, cf M o o r e , op. cit., pp. 3 0 4 (for 3:9-4:4), 309 (on 4:12). 362. If I Baruch i :3-i4 is a later interpolation (see above, p p . 734 f ) , it m a y reasonably be argued that it a t least was a d d e d t o the text after A.D. 70 in direct reference to the cessation of the sacrifices in A.D. 66 a n d the misery that followed, cf O . Eissfeldt, The 0. T., An Introduction, etc. (1965), p . 594.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.ttmilutr

/ ;<(

l a t e r t h a n O r i g e n , for i n t h e H e x a p l a (hr whoir u| |1«IMM h o b e l i z e d ' as n o t existing i n H e b r e w (in ( ) < M l r x Chui.inui ihr h»l|t»vMii>> r e m a r k is f o u n d a t t h e e n d of B a r u c h : ^nfHwx **\u»\ mfitXiarm KUTU TOV; o', cf. Movae Patrum Bibliothecae ah A. Maw tollntar \ .\ i M j o f , ] , p. 2 2 0 ; also i n t h e Syr. hexapl., cf N e s t l e , op.
74°

§33^- Jewish Literature of I Uncertain Original Language

by T h a c k e r a y , loc. cit.) I t is h o w e v e r very d u b i o u s w h e t h e r this p a s s a g e r e a l l y s h o w s t h a t J e w s h a d a liturgical use f()r I B a r u c h in t h e s i x t h c e n t u r y A.D., a s T h a c k e r a y c l a i m e d . T h e first s e n t e i u e, w h i c h s e e m s to d e s c r i b e such a use, is a c t u a l l y just a d i r e c t q u o t a t i o n of I B a r u c h 4:9 a n d is i n t e n d e d b y t h e C h r i s t i a n w r i t e r t o be h o r t a t o r y r a t h e r t h a n d e s c r i p t i v e , cf. A . S u n d b e r g , The Old Testament in the Early Church ( 1 9 5 8 ) , p p . 7 4 - 7 . M a n y C h u r c h F a t h e r s , a p p a r e n t l y i n t e n d i n g t o give the H e b r e w c a n o n , i n c l u d e B a r u c h a m o n g the c a n o n i c a l w r i t i n g s : C y r i l . J e r u s . , in Z a h n , Cesch. des neutestamentl. Kanons I I , p . 1 7 9 ; S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , l O T C J , p . 204 : Vfpcfii'ou [/ita] fxfTo. Bapovx Kal Qpxjvcjjv Kal 'ETTiaToXrjs. iModicene Canons in S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , l O T G , p . 209: 'hpeixias KOI Bapovx, Sprjvot Kal 'EmoroXai ( s i c ) ; A t h a n a s i u s , in ibid., p . 204 : ^lepepiias Kal ai>v avTip Bapovx, ^prjvoi Kal 'EniaroXiq ; E p i p h a n i u s , Pan. Haer. viii 6 (ed. H o l l , G C S E p i p h a n i u s I ( 1 9 1 5 ) , p p . 1 9 1 - 2 ) : 'lepcplas 6 Trpo7]Tr)s pera rcbv Qprjvuiv Kal 'EmaroXdtv avrov re Kal < TOV> Bapovx (cf. S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , p . 204) ; S t i c h o m e t r . N i c e p h . (in S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , p . 208) : 'lepep^ias TTpotjyrfTrjs arix8', Bapovx arix^'• B u t E p i p h a n i u s , De mensuris et ponderibus 5, w h o s a y s clearly t h a t n o text s u r v i v e d irap' 'E^palois, s h o w s t h a t it w o u l d be w r o n g to d e d u c e from these p a s s a g e s t h a t B a r u c h r e a l l y b e l o n g e d t o t h e Jewish c a n o n . O n its use i n the C h r i s t i a n C h u r c h , cf t h e e x h a u s t i v e discussion i n F. H . R e u s c h , Erkldrung des Buchs Baruch ( 1 8 5 3 ) , P P - 1 - 2 1 , 268 ff., a n d G. H . H o b e r g , Die dlteste lateinische Uebersetzung des Buches Baruch ( 1 9 0 2 ) , pp. 7 - 1 9 . T h e b o o k is f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d as a w o r k of the p r o p h e t J e r e m i a h , b e c a u s e i t was a l r e a d y e a r l y c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s b o o k . T h e f a v o u r i t e p a s s a g e of t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s w a s t h a t of t h e a p p e a r a n c e of G o d on e a r t h (Bar. 3 : 3 8 : fiera rovro irrl rrjs yrjs cl)dr] Kal iv rots dvdpiOTTois avvav€arpd(f>rj). I t is n o t c l e a r f r o m t h e t e x t w h a t s h o u l d be the s u b j e c t of t h e v e r b u)07). B o t h G r e e k a n d L a t i n F a t h e r s took it t o be G o d , w h o is t h e s u b j e c t of t h e p r e c e d i n g verse, so t h a t t h e v e r s e b e c o m e s a p r e d i c d o n of t h e i n c a r n a t i o n of C h r i s t a n d is p r o b a b l y a r a t h e r c l u m s y C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n . T h i s v i e w is reflected in t h e L a t i n a n d S y r i a c v e r s i o n s , w h i c h t r a n s l a t e 'he a p p e a r e d on e a r t h ' . H o w e v e r , if t h e subject is t a k e n t o be W i s d o m , t h e s u b j e c t of t h e following verse, t h e r e is n o r e a s o n t o reject the verse as i n a u t h e n t i c , cf C. A . M o o r e , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions ( 1 9 7 7 ) , ad loc. T h e o l d e s t q u o t a d o n is i n A t h e n a g o r a s , Leg. 9 (ed. S c h o e d e l , p . 20), w h e r e B a r . 3:36 is c i t e d a s a s a y i n g of a rrpo^-qrrjs. I r e n a e u s iv 20, 4, a l l u d e s t o Bar, 3:38. I n ibid, v 3 5 , i , h e q u o t e s B a r . 4:36-5:9, w i t h t h e f o r m u l a : 'significavit J e r e m i a s p r o p h e t a ' . C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Paedag. i 10, 9 1 - 2 , cites v a r i o u s p a s s a g e s as s a y i n g s of t h e p r o p h e t J e r e m i a h . I n Paedag. h 3, 36, h e cites Bar. 3:16—19, w i t h t h e f o r m u l a rf dela TTov Xeyei ypa^rf. H i p p o l y t u s m e n t i o n s in his Contra Moetum 2:5 (ed.

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical

I.Uttatuit

•].\ i

B u t t e r w o r t h , p . 47) t h a t N o e t u s a n d h i s f o l l o w r i » i * | i | > r « « i r ( | a M i u i i K < t i o t h e r s to Bar. 3:36—8 as p r o o f for i h r i r p M l r i | > i t k » i M i i ( ; h i mioUtgy. H r himself t h e n gives a s o p h i s t i c a t e d i n t e r p r e l M i i o n o l ilir p a s s a g e [Contra JVoetum 5 : 1 - 5 , ed. B u t t e r w o r t h , p p . 7), t o est a p r t h e difficulty. Hence Baruch was a n o r i n a i i v r a u t h o r i t y l o r b o t h Noetus a n d H i p p o l y t u s . O r i g e n , In Jerem. homtl. v i i ^ ((iClS, O r i g e n I I I , p . 5 4 ; e d . N a u t i n , S C 2 3 2 , p . 348) : y4ypniTTni'anovf, "lapa-qX K.T.X. = Bar. 3:9—13. Idem, Selecta in Jerem. 31 (1*(J X I I I , 5 8 1 ) : A ' y p a T T T a t ev TW Bapovx' 'rt oTt ev yrj K.T.X. = Bar. 3 : 1 0 . ( H o w e v e r , w h e n O r i g e n in E u s e b i u s , Hist. eccl. v i 2 5 , 2, a p p e a r s t o s t a t e t h a t t h e E p i s t l e of J e r e m i a h is c a n o n i c a l it is not clear w h e t h e r h e i n t e n d e d t o i n c l u d e o r e x c l u d e I B a r u c h . C f M o o r e , op. cit., p . 2 6 2 , n. 12.) C o m m o d i a n . , Carmen apologet., 371—2 ( C C L C X X V I I I ( i 9 6 0 ) , p . 8 7 ) : ' H i e r e m i a s a i t : H i e d e u s est e t c ' = B a r . 3 : 3 6 - 8 . C y p r i a n , Testim. ii 6 : ' I t e m a p u d H i e r e m i a m p r o p h e t a m : H i e d e u s n o s t e r e t c ' = Bar. 3 : 3 6 - 8 . A m o n g the G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t a r e V a t i c a n u s , A l e x a n d r i n u s , M a r c h a h a n u s , a n d finally C o d e x C h i s i a n u s ( o n w h i c h see A . R a h l f s , Verzeichnis der griechischen Handschriften des Alten Testaments ( M S U I I I ) (1914), pp. 278-80). Sinaiticus does not contain Baruch. T h e T h e o d o t i o n t r a n s l a t i o n of I B a r u c h is a t t e s t e d o n l y b y five r e a d i n g s in t h e S y r o - H e x a p l a , cf R . R . H a r w e l l , The Principal Versions of Baruch ( i 9 i 5 ) , p p . 6-7. Editions Ziegler, J , , leremias, Baructi, Threni, Epistula leremiae (1957; ^1976). Tov, E., The Book of Baruch also called I Baruch (Greek and Hebrew) reconstrucdon of the H e b r e w of 111-3:8, a n d translation).

Ancient

(1975)

(text, a

Translations

( I ) T h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n , w h i c h is e x t a n t in t h r e e different v e r s i o n s : (a) t h a t w h i c h , t h o u g h n o t by J e r o m e , h a s p a s s e d i n t o t h e V u l g a t e a n d is a close r e n d e r i n g o f t h e s t a n d a r d G r e e k t e x t ; (b) a s h o r t e r t e x t f o u n d in o n l y a few m a n u s c r i p t s p u b l i s h e d in P . S a b a t i e r , Bibliorum sacrorum Latinae versiones antiquae I I ( 1 7 4 9 ) , p p . 7 3 4 ff. J . J . K n e u c k e r , Das Buch Baruch ( 1 8 7 9 ) , p p . 1 5 7 ff., a r g u e d t h a t (b) is a l a t e r r e c e n s i o n o f (a) in w h i c h t h e L a t i n is i m p r o v e d a n d r e a d i n g s c h a n g e d to a g r e e w i t h t h e G r e e k in B ; a g a i n s t h i m R . R . H a r w e l l , The Principal Version of Baruch ( 1 9 1 5 ) , p p . 29^46, a r g u e s c o n v i n c i n g l y t h a t ( b ) w a s not r e l i a n t on (a) b u t r a t h e r d e s c e n d e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y from a G r e e k t e x t w h i c h a n t e d a t e s the s t a n d a r d t e x t o f B a r u c h . (c) T h e t e x t of Codex Gothicus f r o m L e o n , S p a i n , o f the y e a r 960, p u b l i s h e d b y G . H o b e r g , Die dlteste lateinische Obersetzung des Buches Baruch (1902), w a s c l a i m e d by h i m a n d b y Schiirer in T h L Z ( 1 9 0 3 ) , p p . 3 7 4 - 6 , as a n o l d e r r e c e n s i o n o f a h y p o t h e t i c a l o r i g i n a l t e x t t h a n e i t h e r of t h e o t h e r t w o versions, b u t i t is

742

§33^- Jewish Literature oJUncertain

Original

Language

m o r e likely t h a t it r e p r e s e n t s a late attempt to c o n f o r m t h e (b) v e r s i o n to t h e s t a n d a r d G r e e k t e x t , cf H a r w e l l , op. cit., p p . 4 7 - 5 1 . S i m i l a r l y l a t e and

u n i m p o r t a n t is t h e m a n u s c r i p t

Haruch vetustissime

latina

published

i n A . A m e l h , De

versione usque ad hue inedita in celeberrimo

Libri codice

Oairn.\i, Monte Cassino ( 1 9 0 2 ) . (2)

The two S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n s , o n w h i c h s e e H a r w e l l , op. cit., p p .

'•, JH. (a) The P e s h i t t a , i.e. t h e u s u a l S y r i a c t e x t , cf a b o v e , p . 1 8 4 . ( b ) Ihr Syro-Ilexaplar v e r s i o n , p u b l i s h e d b y A . C e r i a n i , Monumenta sacra et pro/ana

It

(iH()i).

Cf

the photolithographic

copy

of

the

entire

mainiHcripi pid>lishe
A Coptii- transhition p u b l i s h e d

by H. Brugsch

(Zeitschr.

fiir

iigyptischr Sprache und A l t r r t h u m s k u n d e 1 0 - 1 2 (1872—4); cf. ( 1 8 7 6 ) , p . 148. A collation

from

a

Greek

text

is g i v e n

by

Schulte,

Die

koptische

Uebersetzung der vier gro.s.
Vet. Test, aethiopica V

( 1 8 9 4 ) , w i t h a t r a n s l a t i o n b a c k i n t o G r e e k . D i l l m a n n did n o t h o w e v e r use t h e i m p o r t a n t B e r h n C o d e x ( M s . O r i e n t . F o l . 3067), o n w h i c h s e e Ziegler's e d . , p p . 3 4 - 7 .

Commentaries Fritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handb. zu den Apokryphen I ( 1 8 5 1 ) . Reusch, F. H . , Erktdrung des Buchs Baruch (1853). Kneucker, J . J . , Das Buch Baruch, Geschichte und Kritik, Uebersetzung und Erkldrung (1879). Giffbrd, E. H . , in H . Wace, The Speaker's Bible, The Apocrypha II (1888). Zockler, O . , 'Das Buch Baruch', in Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang iiber die Pseudepigraphenliteratur {Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. urui JV. T., ed. Strack a n d Zockler, n o . 9, 1 8 9 1 ) , 239-49. Rothstein, J . W., in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, pp. 2 1 3 - 2 5 . Whitehouse, O . C , 'The Book of Baruch or I Baruch', in Charles, A P O T I , pp. 569-95. Kalt, E., Das Buch Baruch iibersetzt und erkldrt, in F. Feldmann a n d H . Herkenne, Die Heilige Schrift des A.T. (1932). H a m p , v., Baruch, i n Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher Vbersetzung {1950). Schneider, H . , Baruch (1954). K a h a n a , A., D-nmPI DnDDH (''1956). W a m b a c q , B . M., Jeremias, Klaagliederen, Baruch, Brief van Jeremias (1957)GeHn, A., Le Livre de Baruch (1959). Gunneweg, A . H . J . , Das Buch Baruch ( J S H R Z III.2) (1975), p p . 1 6 5 - 8 1 . Moore, C. A . , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Additions (1977)Bibliography Marshall, J . T., H D B I (1898), cols. 2 5 1 - 4 . Toy, C . H., 'Baruch, book o f , J E II (1902), cols. 556—7. Hoberg, G. H . , Die dlteste lateinische Ubersetzung des Buches Baruch (^1902). Thackeray, H . St. J . , ' T h e Greek Translators of Jeremiah', J T h S t 4 ( 1 9 0 3 ) , pp. 245-66, esp. 261—6. Nesde, E., Septuagintastudien IV (1903), p p . 1 1 - 1 6 . Harwell, R. R . , The Principal Versions of Baruch ( 1 9 1 5 ) .

/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.itftatuif

71 •\

Stahlin, O., 'Die hellenistisch-jiidische Litrr^inr", in W < Uin»i (» Sialilin .tml \ \ Schmidt, Geschichte der griechischen Litteratur II.1 \ nym , Stoderl, W., Z^r Echtheitsfrage von Baruch i-ui.H ( nyjj Thackeray, H . S t . J . , The Septuagint and fewt^h l1'»riAi/> \ , |>|> Hn 111 Hautsch, E., in R E IIA.2 (1923), COI.H, tfioj 4 Heinisch, P., 'Zur Entstehung drs HiKhm |lam< h', I hrologir uiid (Jlaulx- 20 (1928), p p . 696-710. Oesterley, W . O. E., An Introduction to Ihr lim>k \ of ihr Apocrypha (1935), pp. 2 5 6 - 6 7 . Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal l.ileralurr rti. { n>|5), pp. 59-64. Pfeiffer, R. H . , History ofN. 7 . limes {I94<)), p p . 409 25. Pesch, W., 'Die Abhangigkeit de.s 1 1 . salomonischen Psalms v o m letzten K a p i t e l d e s Buches Baruch', ZAW 67 (1955), p p . 251-63. Wambacq, B . M., 'Les prieres d e Baruch (i,i5-ii,i9) et d e Daniel ( i x , 5 - i 9 ) ' , Bibl. 4 0 (i959)> PP- 463-75Wambacq, B . M., 'L'unite litteraire de Baruch i-iii,8', E T h L xii (1959), 455-60. Tedesche, S., 'Baruch, Book of, I D B I (1962), cols. 362-3. Wambacq, B . M., ' L ' u n i t e d u livre de Baruch', Bibl. 4 7 (1966), pp. 574-6. Bonnard, P.-E., La Sagesse enpersonne annoncie et venue: Jesus-Christ (1966), p p . 81—88. Batdstone, J . J . , ' A n Examination of t h e Literary a n d Theological B a c k g r o u n d of t h e Wisdom Passage of t h e Book of Baruch' (Diss. Duke U n i v . , 1968). Rocco, B., ' L a jxawa di Baruch 1,10', Bibbia e Oriente a (1969), p p . 273-7. Le Moyne, J . , 'Baruch', D B suppl. V I I I (1972), cols. 724-86. Moore, C. A . , 'Towards t h e D a d n g of the Book of Baruch', C B Q , 3 6 (1974), p p . 3 1 2 - 2 0 . Tov, E., The Septuagint Translation of Jeremiah and Baruch. A Discussion of an Early Revision of the LXX of Jeremiah 29-52 and Baruch 1:1-38 (1976). Tov, E., ' T h e Relation between the Greek Versions of Baruch a n d Daniel', i n M. E . Stone, ed., Armenian and Biblical Studies (1976), p p . 27-34. Martin, R. A . , Syntactical and Critical Concordance to the Greek Text of Baruch and the Epistle of Jeremiah (ComputerBible, 12) (1977). Goldstein, J . A., ' T h e Apocryphal Book of Baruch', P A A J R 46-47 (1979—80), p p . 179-99Burke, D. G., The Poetry of Baruch: a reconstruction and analysis of the original Hebrew text of Baruch 3:9-5:9 (1982). Cf O . Eissfeldt, The O.T., An Introduction etc. (1965), 592-4, a n d introductions to t h e apocrypha. C f above, p. 715 f 6. The Letter of Jeremiah T h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h , w h i c h i n s o m e of t h e l a t e r G r e e k follows i m m e d i a t e l y after quite separate

work.

manuscripts

I B a r u c h w i t h o u t a b r e a k , is n o n e t b e l e s s

Although

it w a s t r e a t e d

as c a n o n i c a l

by

a

the

C h u r c h F a t h e r s from t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D., b e i n g i n c l u d e d b y n a m e in a n u m b e r of c a n o n lists a n d c o n s i d e r e d b y o t h e r s as a n a d j u n c t to t h e Book of J e r e m i a h i t s e l f , i t w a s e x c l u d e d from t h e H e b r e w c a n o n least by t h e t i m e of J e r o m e , cf. Comm. on Jeremiah,

praef.

(PL

at

XXIV,

706). T h e L e t t e r p u r p o r t s t o be w r i t t e n to t h e exiles w h o deported

t o B a b y l o n . It is a t i r a d e

were

against idolatry which

to

be

revolves

a r o u n d t h e t h e m e t h a t t h e i m a g e s o f w o o d , silver a n d g o l d , like t h e miserable,

powerless

and

perishable

creatures

of m a n ' s

hand,

363. C. A. Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Aalditions (1977), p. 325.

are

744

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Umertmn Original Language

u t t e r l y u n a b l e t o d o e i t h e r g o o d o r b a d . In this w a y t h e a u t h o r s o u g h t t o r e s t r a i n his f e l l o w - b e h e v e r s from a n y p a r t i c i p a t i o n in h e a t h e n c u l t s . T h i s s m a l l w o r k is e x t a n t o n l y in G r e e k , a n d , as t h e d i s c o v e r y of a ( J r e e k fragment a t Q u m r a n d e m o n s t r a t e s , i t c i r c u l a t e d in t h i s l a n g u a g e in P a l e s t i n e d u r i n g t h e first c e n t u r y B . c . (see b e l o w ) , f h e r e is q u i t e go:f) 7 in c. 540 E.G., a n d the d a t e of t h e Q u m r a n f r a g m e n t o f the ( i r e e k version i n the first c e n t u r y B.C. I t is also likely t h a t a M a c . iw 2 a l l u d e s t o this l e t t e r ; t h e fact t h a t 2 M a c . 2:4 s t a t e s t h a t J e r e m i a h g a v e o r d e r s a b o u t the t e n t a n d t h e a r k , w h i c h a r e n o t m e n t i o n e d in t h e letter, d o e s not p r e c l u d e a r e f e r e n c e t o the l e t t e r i n t h e a t t a c k on i d o l a t r y a s c r i b e d t o t h e p r o p h e t i n 2 : 1 - 2 (cf. J . T . M a r s h a l l , ' T h e E p i s t l e of J e r e m y ' , H D B II, p . 579). In t h a t case, t h e o r i g i n a l v e r s i o n of the l e t t e r will h a v e b e e n c o m p o s e d before this p a r t of 2 M a c c a b e e s , w h i c h p r o b a b l y d a t e s t o t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C (see above, p. 533). T h e G r e e k used in t h e p r e s e n t text s h o w s m a r k e d i n f l u e n c e f r o m t h e Koi.vrf, s u g g e s d n g a s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C. d a t e (cf W . N a u m a n n , ' U n t e r s u c h u n g e n iiber d e n a p o k r y p h e n Jeremiasbrief, B Z A W 2 5 ( 1 9 1 3 ) , p p . 3 1 - 4 4 ) . I f the o r i g i n a l version w a s i n a S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e , h o w e v e r , t h i s is o f h t t l e h e l p in d a t i n g its composition.^^^ T h e r e a r e few clues for t h e p l a c e of c o m p o s i t i o n . I t m a y b e r e l e v a n t t h a t t h e i d o l a t r y a t t a c k e d seems closer t o B a b y l o n i a n t h a n G r e e k o r E g y p t i a n p a g a n i s m (so N e u m a n n , art. cit., p p . 3 - 3 1 ; M o o r e , p p . 328—9), b u t this m a y h a v e b e e n o c c a s i o n e d by t h e fictional s e t t i n g of the l e t t e r r a t h e r t h a n t h e c i r c u m s t a n c e s of t h e a u t h o r . T h e r e m a r k o f the T a r g u m o n J e r . 1 0 : 1 1 , d e s i g n a t i n g t h i s A r a m a i c verse as a c o p y from t h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h , is n o t a reference t o t h e l e t t e r , cf N e s d e , Marginalien und Materialien ( 1 8 9 3 ) , 42 ff. O r i g e n ' s assertion, t h a t L a m e n t a t i o n s a n d 'the letter' a r e connected with t h e b o o k o f J e r e m i a h in t h e H e b r e w c a n o n , is s u r e l y a slip ( E u s e b i u s , Hist, eccl. v i 25, 2 : TepefiCas avv @p-qvois Kal rfj emaroXfj iv evi). O r i g e n i n t e n d e d t o say o n l y t h a t t h e w r i t i n g s of J e r e m i a h w e r e c o u n t e d a s one 364. C. J . Ball, i n Charles, A P O T I , pp. 5 9 7 - 8 ; Moore, op. cit., p p . 326-7. T h e Hebraisms noted are not decisive but, m o r e significantly, corrupt a n d variant r e a d i n g s can be best explained in verses 12, 16, 21, 68 and 72 on t h e hypothesis of a H e b r e w original. 365. C. C. Torrey, The Apocryphal Literature (1945), p. 66, on iv TW areyw ('on t h e roof) i n verse i i as a mistranslation of ('for hire') as ('on t h e r o o f ) . 366. Moore, op. cit., pp. 328, 334—5, suggests tentatively t h a t the prediction in verse 3, that Israel m a y have to stay in Babylon ' u p to seven generations', i.e. until c. 317 B . C . , should b e taken literally; b u t this hypothesis should be rejected as too literalistic.

/. Revision and Completion oJBiblical by

the Jews,

so

that

the

total

number

ol

l.ittuiiuu IMMIKO

/j, «•(

St n p t u i r

is

twenty-two. C h r i s t i a n w r i t e r s d o not often a l h n l e !<» i h r I n i r i

M d i u i i g l i lie d o e s

n o t a c t u a l l y q u o t e it, A r i s t i d e s , Apologia, r d , ) . ( i r i h k«-n, -^«r/ Unechische Apologeten ( 1 9 0 7 ) , seem.s to h a v e l>ern n u n li n d h u M u e d by i t , a n d b r i e f p o r t i o n s a r e q u o t e d b y T e r t u l l i a n , Dr Scorptaie H, C y p r i a n , De

dominica

oratione 5, a n d l a t e r w r i t e r s . In t h e I . a l i n V u l g a t e t h e l e t t e r h a s a d d e d as c h a p t e r six t o the Book o l B a r u c h .

been

T h e manuscripts, editions, ancient translations, and exegetical works a r e g e n e r a l l y t h e s a m e as tho.se for I B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p p . 7 4 1 - 2 ) . P a p y r u s f r a g m e n t s of t h e G r e e k t e x t h a v e b e e n f o u n d in C a v e V I I o f Q u m r a n , published in M . Baillet, J. T . Milik a n d R . de V a u x (avec u n e c o n t r i b u t i o n d e H . W . B a k e r ) , Les 'Petites Grottes' de Qumran ( D J D I I I , 1 9 6 2 ) , p . 1 4 3 , p l a t e XXX. C f A . D u p o n t - S o m m e r , The Essene Writings from Qumran ( 1 9 6 1 ) , p . 2 9 7 . Commentaries Rothstein, J . W . , Der Jeremiasbrief, in Kautsch, A P A T , p p . 226—29. Ball, C. J . , in Charles, A P O T I, cols. 596-611. H a m p , v . , Der Brief des Jeremia (1948). Artom, Ehhu S., in K a h a n a , n''21S''nn DnBOH C1956). Gunneweg, A. H. J., Der Brief Jeremias ( J S H R Z i n . 2 , 1975), p p . 183-92. Moore, C. A., Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977). Bibliography M a r s h a l l , J . T . , ' T h e Epistle ofjeremy', H D B I I (1899), cols. 578-90. Nestle, E., Septuagintastudien I V (1903), p p . 16-19. N a u m a n n , W . , Untersuchungen iiber den apokryphen Jeremiasbrief (BZAW, no. 25, 1913), p p . 1-53Thackeray, H . St.J., Some Aspects of the Greek O.T. (1927), pp. 53-64. Artom, Ehhu S., 'L'origine, la d a t a e gh scopi dell' Epistola d i Geremia', A n n u a r i o Studi E b r . I (1935), p p . 49-74Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature (1945), p p . 64-7. Robert, A., 'Jeremie, la lettre de', D B suppl. IV (1949), cols. 849-57. Baars, W . , ' T w o Palestinian Syriac Texts identified as Parts of the Epistle o f j e r e m y ' , V T 2 (1961), p p 77-8iLee, G. M., 'Apocryphal C a t s : Baruch 6:21', V T 21 (1971), p p . 111-12. M a r t i n , R. A., Syntactical and Critical Concordance to the Greek Text of Baruch and the Epistle of Jeremiah (1977). Nicklesburg, G . W. E., J L B B M , p p . 35-8. Cf also O. Eissfeldt, The O.T., An Introduction etc. (1965), 594 f

746

I I . PSEUDEPIGRAPHIC APOCALYPSES I. 2 (Slavonic)

Enoch

I h r Slavonic or S e c o n d B o o k o f E n o c h , k n o w n also a s the Book of t h e Secrets of Knoc h , was first p u b l i s h e d i n a l o n g e r v e r s i o n by A . P o p o v i n 1880, a n d ill a s h o r t e r r e c e n s i o n from a sixteenth c e n t u r y S e r b i a n m a n u s c r i p t by S. N o v a k o v i c in 1884. I t r e a c h e d the w e s t e r n s c h o l a r l y w o r l d t h r o u g h t h e m<-dium of a n English a n d a G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n , w h i c h b o t h a p p e a r e d in 1896 ( R . H . C h a r l e s a n d W . R. M o r f i l l , The Book oJ the Secrets of Enoch; G. N . B o n w e t s c h , Das slavische Henochbuch). T h e m o s t u p - t o - d a t e e d i t i o n of t h e m a n u s c r i p t s is t h a t by A . V a i l l a n t , Le livre des secrets d'Hinoch: Texte slave et traduction franfaise ( 1 9 5 2 ) , a n d the l a t e s t s t u d y o f the c o m p l i c a t e d t e x t u a l p r o b l e m s is c o n t a i n e d i n F . I. A n d e r s e n ' s i n t r o d u c t i o n in O T P I ( 1 9 8 3 ) , p p . 9 2 - 1 0 0 , w h o lists t w e n t y m a n u s c r i p t s t r a n s m i t t i n g t h e s h o r t a n d t h e l o n g t e x t s , o r diflferent e x t r a c t s i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o m i s c e l l a n e o u s collections. T h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n the t w o r e c e n s i o n s is v e r y c o m p l e x . R . H . Charles preferred the longer text, a n d explained t h e shorter as a n abridgement ( A P O T II, pp. 4 2 5 - 6 : 'complete' a n d 'incomplete' v e r s i o n s ) . B y c o n t r a s t , N . S c h m i d t ( J A O S 41 ( 1 9 2 1 ) , p p . 3 0 7 - 1 2 ) , A . V a i l l a n t {op. cit.) a n d most r e c e n t a u t h o r s ( U . F i s c h e r , Eschatologie, p p . 3 7 - 8 ; N i c k e l s b u r g , J L B B M , p . 1 8 5 ; J . J . CoUins, ' T h e G e n r e A p o c a l y p s e ' , Apocalypticism, p . 5 5 3 ) r e c o g n i z e t h e s h o r t e r r e c e n s i o n a s o l d e r . O w i n g to the lack o f c l a r i t y r e g a r d i n g t h e i n t e r r e l a t i o n o f t h e v a r i o u s t e x t types, it is a d v i s a b l e to k e e p a l l t h e o p t i o n s o p e n a n d t o e n v i s a g e t h a t o l d , a n d possibly e v e n o r i g i n a l , m a t e r i a l has s u r v i v e d i n t h e l o n g e r version (S. P i n e s , E n c . J u d . 6, c o l . 7 9 7 ; A n d e r s e n , O T P I , pp. 93-4). T h e b o o k h a s b e e n i n f l u e n c e d by t h e E t h i o p i c E n o c h , a l t h o u g h it c a n n o t be d e f i n e d as a free revision of it. C h a p t e r s 3 - 3 7 are r e l a t e d t o i E n . 1 2 - 3 6 ; c h a p t e r s 3 8 - 6 6 to i E n . 8 1 , 9 1 - 1 0 5 ; c h a p t e r s 6 7 - 7 3 ^^^^ w i t h t h e d e s c e n d a n t s of E n o c h a n d a r e p a r d y c o n n e c t e d w i t h i E n . 106-7. 2 E n o c h is a m i d r a s h i c e x p a n s i o n of G e n . 5:21—32, c o v e r i n g the life of E n o c h a n d of h i s p o s t e r i t y u n t i l t h e flood. P a r t i ( c h a p t e r s 3 - 2 1 ) describes E n o c h ' s j o u r n e y t o the seven h e a v e n s , ' w h e r e he is led b y t w o I. T h e longer recension (21:6; 22:1) knows the eighth, ninth and tenth heavens also, as well as their H e b r e w names Mazzaloth, Kokhabim and 'Araboth. The latter designates t h e seventh, i.e. t h e highest heaven in b H a g . 12b. N o Hebrew source counting ten h e a v e n s has survived, except perhaps N u m . R. 14:12 (on N u m . 7:13), where the ten celestial spheres (reminiscent of the ten Sefiroth of t h e K a b b a l a h ) are mentioned (cf. H a n s

//. Pseudepigraphie Apocalypses

7.J 7

a n g e l s . It is w o r t h n o t i n g t h a t P a r a d i s e i.s h M a l e < l in i h r i h i t d h r a (8:1), w h i c h recalls 2 C o r . 1 2 : 2 - 4 (o/Sa &vBiHAiifnv. A^tifay^vrn . . . rpiTOV ovpavov ... Kai oiSa rov roiovrov &v9pumttv.. o n ^/jpnayrf «tV TTapdSeiaov)

v m hw; TOV

•

I n t h e second s e c d o n ( c h a p t e r s 22 3 7 ) , K n o c h has t o a p p e a r b e f o r e G o d d i v e s t e d of his e a r t h l y c l o t h i n g a n d w e a r i n g a h e a v e n l y g a r m e n t . G o d r e v e a l s to h i m t h e e v e n t s of t h e c r e a t i o n a n d t h e h i s t o r y o f m a n k i n d t o his o w n t i m e . T h e story of t h e o r i g i n s follows G e n . i. I n t h e l o n g e r version (30:3), t h e seven p l a n e t s , d e s i g n a t e d b y G r e e k n a m e s , K r o n o s , Aphrodite, Ares, Sun, Zeus, H e r m e s , M o o n , a r e hsted from the h i g h e s t d o w n w a r d s . T h e h i s t o r y of m a n k i n d closes w i t h t h e d i v i n e prediction that because of their idolatry a n d a d u l t e r y m e n will b e p u n i s h e d w i t h t h e flood. T h e d o c t r i n a l a n d e t h i c a l i n s t r u c d o n s of E n o c h to h i s c h i l d r e n f o r m t h e l a s t section ( c h a p t e r s 3 8 - 6 6 ) . B r o u g h t b a c k to t h e e a r t h , E n o c h e m p h a s i z e s the i m p o r t a n c e of h i s books (366 in n u m b e r a c c o r d i n g t o t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n , 3 6 0 a c c o r d i n g to the s h o r t e r : cf. 23:6 a n d 68:2) w h i c h c o n t a i n t h e r e v e l a t i o n s h e h a s r e c e i v e d . His m o r a l d o c t r i n e e c h o e s t h a t of Ben S i r a . Similarity to t h e E t h i o p i c E n o c h is less n o t i c e a b l e i n this section. T h e b o o k closes w i t h a b r i e f a c c o u n t o f t h e a s c e n s i o n o f E n o c h to h e a v e n ( c h a p t e r 67), a n d w i t h a s h o r t r e t r o s p e c t of his life ( c h a p t e r 68). T h e supplementary chapters (69-73) outline t h e priestly succession of E n o c h . H i s oflfice o f r e v e a l e r a n d e x p i a t o r (64:5) is i n h e r i t e d first b y M e t h u s e l a h , t h e n by N o a h ' s y o u n g e r b r o t h e r N i r , a n d finally b y t h e m i r a c u l o u s l y b o r n M e l k i z e d e k . N i r ' s sterile wife, S o p a n i m , finds h e r s e l f p r e g n a n t i n h e r old a g e , a l t h o u g h she n o l o n g e r sleeps w i t h h e r h u s b a n d . A c c u s e d by h i m o f u n c h a s t i t y , she s u d d e n l y d i e s , b u t a l i v i n g c h i l d , M e l k i z e d e k , e m e r g e s from the d e a d b o d y . T h e l o n g e r v e r s i o n e n d s w i t h a n allusion t o t h e flood a n d t o the d e a t h of N o a h ( 7 3 : 5 - 9 ) . A p a r t from o b v i o u s p h r a s e s t h e r e is n o t h i n g specifically C h r i s t i a n i n t h e w o r k . R e s e m b l a n c e s m a y b e d u e to a b a c k g r o u n d c o m m o n to 2 E n o c h a n d the N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d n o t , as V a i l l a n t h a s c l a i m e d , to a use o f the l a t t e r b y t h e f o r m e r . N e i t h e r d o e s 2 E n o c h c o n t a i n a n y h i n t o f t h e C h r i s t i a n c o n c e p t of a r e d e e m e r (cf A n d e r s e n , op. cit., p . 96). B y c o n t r a s t , t h e full a c c e p t a n c e of a n i m a l sacrifice c l e a r l y f a v o u r s a J e w i s h Bietenhard, Die himmlische Welt im Urchristentum und Spdtjudentum [ W U N T 2] (1951), p. 6 ) . T h e t w o verses have no parallels in the shorter version and are t h o u g h t to b e interpolations. Nevertheless, the Hebrew words m a y indicate a n ancient source. Mazzaloth and Kokhabim are listed as the third a n d fourth groups of heavenly bodies, t h e first t w o are the sun and t h e moon, which are situated below the first heaven i n 3 E n . 17:6-7. Cf P. Alexander, O T P I, p . 270. For t h e Hebrew text, see P . Schafer, Synopse zur Hekhalot-Literatur (1981), § 858. 2. C f P. Schafer, 'New Testament and H e k h a l o t h L i t e r a t u r e : The J o u r n e y into Heaven in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism', J J S 35 (1984), p p . 22—3.

74^

§33^- J^^i^h Literature of Umertain Original Language

o r i g i n . R e f e r e n c e t o the b i n d i n g of all linir legs of the v i c d m (59:3) suggests a p r a c t i c e d i s a p p r o v e d of b y the r a b b i s (cf m T a m . 4 : 1 ; b T a m . T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n c a n n o t be d e t e r m i n e d . There is, nevertheless, a n i n t r i n s i c p r o b a b i l i t y t h a t t h e S l a v o n i c d e p r n d s o n a G r e e k text, o n e t h a t is r e i n f o r c e d by t h e o c c u r r e n c e of ( i r r r k t e r m s , such a s t h e d e s i g n a t i o n of t h e p l a n e t s in 30:3 a n d t h e e x p l a n a t i o n oi the n a m e A d a m {'Abdp) b y m e a n s of a n a n a g r a m f r o m 'AvaToXr\, AvaiK, 'ApKTos, Mcarjfx^pla (30:13 ; cf also 3 Sib. 2 4 - 5 ) . O t h e r o b v i o u s ( i r e e k w o r d s s u r v i v i n g in S l a v o n i c i n c l u d e Grigori = ol iypi^yopoi ( i H : i , 2, 7, () etc.) a n d A r k h a s = apxij (26:2). H e n c e a n u m b e r o f .scholars from G h a r l e s o n w a r d s h a v e a d v a n c e d t h e v i e w t h a t 2 E n o c h , or a t least a g r e a t p r o p o r t i o n o f it, was w r i t t e n in G r e e k . ^ N e v e r t h e l e s s , e v e n t h o s e w h o o p t for a G r e e k o r i g i n a l tend to p o s t u l a t e a S e m i t i c s o u r c e or s o u r c e s b e h i n d t h e G r e e k ( c f A n d e r s e n , O T P I , p. 94). L e a v i n g a p a r t c e r t a i n stylistic p e c u l i a r i t i e s , w h i c h m a y be identified as S e m i t i s m s b u t w h i c h m a y h a v e r e s u l t e d from a d e l i b e r a t e i m i t a t i o n of b i b h c a l i d i o m s b y a J e w i s h a u t h o r w r i t i n g in G r e e k , a n u m b e r o f H e b r e w w o r d s a r e p r e s e r v e d even at t h e S l a v o n i c s t a g e , w h i c h c a n best be e x p l a i n e d as relics of a H e b r e w d o c u m e n t . T h e m o s t significant of these a r e n a m e s o f the J e w i s h m o n t h s S i w a n a n d T e b e t h (48:2), S i w a n a n d N i s a n (68:1), l y y a r a n d N i s a n (73:5, 8). F u r t h e r m o r e , t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n gives a l s o t h e H e b r e w n a m e s of t h e e i g h t h , n i n t h a n d t e n t h h e a v e n s (cf a b o v e , n. i ) . Otanim (20:1 i n b o t h r e c e n s i o n s ) t r a n s c r i b e s i n e x a c t l y t h e H e b r e w •''3D1K. R e c e n t l y N . A. M e s h c h e r s k y h a s c o n j e c t u r e d o n the basis of S e m i t i s m s c o n t a i n e d i n it t h a t the s h o r t e r version w a s m a d e d i r e c t l y from the H e b r e w , * b u t this seems to b e a n e x a g g e r a t i o n , especially w h e n i t is r e c a l l e d t h a t m o s t s u r v i v i n g H e b r e w t e r m s a p p e a r only in t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n . It is safer to c o n c l u d e t h a t e l e m e n t s b e l o n g i n g to 2 E n o c h existed b o t h in G r e e k a n d in H e b r e w . N o decisive p a r t i c u l a r p r o o f c a n be a d v a n c e d for d a t i n g t h e d o c u m e n t , t h o u g h t h e p r e v a i l i n g o p i n i o n favours t h e first c e n t u r y A.D.^ H o w e v e r , t h e g e n e r a l p r i n c i p l e e s t a b l i s h i n g a terminus ad

3. Cf. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 4 2 6 ; Vaillant, Henoch, pp. xi-xiii; Pines, 'Eschatology', p. 73; E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 7 9 7 - 9 ; Fischer, Eschatologie, p . 39; Nickelsburg, J L B B M , p. 185; CoUins, ' T h e Genre Apocalypse', Apocalypticism, pp. 5 3 3 - 4 ; Andersen, O T P I, p. 94. 4. 'Sledy pamyatnikov K u m r a n a v staroslavyanskoi i drevnerusskoi literature (K izucheniya slavyanskikh versii knigi E n o k h a ) ' , T r u d y otdela drevnerusskoi literatury 19 (1963), pp. 130-47 ; 'Problemy izucheniya slavyano-russkoi perevodnoi literatury X I - X V vv.', ibid. 20 (1964), pp. 180-231 ; 'K istorii teksta slavyanskoi knigi Enokha', Vizantiiskii vremennik 24 (1964), pp. 91-108 ; 'K voprosu o b istochnikakh slavyanskoi knigi E n o k h a ' , Kratkiye soobshcheniya I n s d t u t a narodov Azii 86 (1965), p p . 72-8. (Cf Andersen, O T P I, p. 9 3 , n. 7 ; p. 94, n. 9.) 5. Cf. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 4 2 9 ; G. Scholem, Ursprung und Anfange der Kabbala (1962), p. 6 4 ; M. Philonenko, ' L a cosmologie d u Livre des secrets d ' H e n o c h ' , Religions en Egypte

//. Pseudepigraphie Apocalypses

7 I (>

quem for t h e a d o p t i o n of J e w i s h works by ChrUtiuiiK pnm LO A i». 1 c a n b e i n v o k e d i n t h e case of 2 Enoch, t<M).*" Thr (ihiti IOIIII NFIHR IRXI, as reflected in t h e S l a v o n i c manuscripts, MUMI have IRMUHRD FI(»ni a l o n g a n d c o m p l e x e d i t o r i a l process which IL IN 110 huiKri possible t o r e c o n s t r u c t w i t h a n y degree ofassuraiue (Andrisen, O T P 1, p . 9 5 ) . T h e M e l c h i z e d e k legend ap|)eii(lrd LO 2 Enoch c o n t a i n s a m i r a c u l o u s b i r t h story which in its concrete details differs from a n y k n o w n v e r s i o n , b u t fits into the intcr-'I'estamental s p e c u l a t i o n s o n t h e b i r t h o f h i s b r o t h e r , Noah ( i En. 106 7 ) ; G e n . A p . 2), a n d o n M e l c h i z e d e k ' s a r r i v a l in the world aTtaruip d/Li^TCT>/o dyeveaAoyr/TO? ( H e b . 7 : 3 ) . I t s d e p e n d e n c e on the New T e s t a m e n t is, h o w e v e r , m o s t u n l i k e l y ( A n d e r s e n , O T P I, pp. 9 6 - 7 ) . F o r t h e Q u m r a n M e l c h i z e d e k f r a g m e n t s , see a b o v e , pp. 4 4 9 - 5 1 . T h e G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n is often a s s o c i a t e d w i t h E g y p t b e c a u s e of t h e m e n t i o n of phoenixes a n d chalkydries, or b r a z e n serpents, with lions' feet a n d tails a n d t h e h e a d s of crocodiles ( 1 2 : 1 ) , a n d b e c a u s e o f t h e s i m i l a r i t y o f t h e a u t h o r ' s i d e a s t o those of P h i l o , S i r a c h a n d t h e B o o k o f Wisdom.^ T h e r e is n o c e r t a i n reference t o 2 E n o c h in p a t r i s t i c l i t e r a t u r e . I t is possible, h o w e v e r , t h a t O r i g e n ' s allusion t o E n o c h ' s a c c o u n t o f t h e c r e a t i o n c o n c e r n s 2 E n . 24—30, since i E n . d o e s n o t discuss t h e s u b j e c t . ' N a m et i n eo libello . . . q u e m H e r m a s c o n s c r i p s i t , i t a r e f e r t u r . P r i m o o m n i u m crede q u i a u n u s est deus, q u i o m n i a creavit a t q u e c o n p o s u i t ; q u i c u m n i h i l esset p r i u s , esse fecit o m n i a . . . S e d et i n E n o c h l i b r o h i s s i m i l i a d e s c r i b u n t u r . ' {De Principiis i ^, 2 , e d . K o e t s c h a u , G C S 22, p . 5 1 . ) Editions Sokolov, M., Materialy i zametkipo starinnoj slavjanskoj literature. Vypusk tretij VII. Slavjanskaja Kniga Enoka, II. Tekst s latinskim perevodom. Cetinija, University of Moscow (1899). Vaillant, A., Le livre des secrets d'Henoch: Texte slave et traduction fran^aise (1952, 1976). Translations English Charles, R. H . , and W . R. MorfiU, The Book of the Secrets of Enoch (1896). hellinistique et romaine (1969), pp. 1 0 9 - 1 6 ; S. Pines, 'Eschatology and the Concept of T i m e in the Slavonic Book of E n o c h ' , Types of Redemption, ed. J . Z. Werblowsky a n d J . C . Bleeker [Numen suppl. 18] (1970), pp. 7 2 - 8 7 ; J . C. Greenfield, ' P r o l e g o m e n o n ' to H . O d e b c r g , 3 Enoch or the Hebrew Book of Enoch (1973), p p . xviii-xx; U . Fischer, Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum [BZW 44] (1978), pp. 38-41. 6. T h e medieval dates assigned to 2 Enoch a r e generally held to b e untenable. Mrs A . S. D. M a u n d e r ' s claim that it is a Bogomil work ('The Date a n d Place of W r i t i n g of t h e Slavonic Book of Enoch', T h e Observatory 41 (1918), p p . 313-16) h a s been rebutted b y A. Rubinstein in 'Observations on the Slavonic Book o f Enoch', J J S 13 (1962), p p . 3-4. J T . Milik's theory concerning a n i n t h century Byzantine authorship [The Books of Enoch (1976), pp. 107-16) is equally far-fetched. Cf Collins, art. cit., p . 533, n. 7. 7. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 426. Cf. also Fischer, op. cit., p . 4 0 ; CoUins, art. cit., pp. 533-4.

750

§33^- J^i^ish Literature oJ line tf lam Original

Language

Forbes, N., a n d R. H . Charles, '2 Enoch or the Book ol ihr Srdris oi Enoch', A P O T I I , p p . 425-69. Andersen, F . I., '2 (Slavonic Apocalypse of) Enoch', O TP 1, p p . 91 221. French Vaillant, A., op. cit. German Bonwetsch, G . , Die Biicher der Geheimnisse Henochs (1922). Riessler, P., Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), p p . 425-73, 1297-8. Bibliography Fothcringham, J. K . , ' T h e Date a n d Place of W r i d n g of the Slavonic Enoch', J T h S t 20 (1919), p . 252. Charles, R. H . , ' T h e Date a n d Place of Writing of the Slavonic Enoch', J T h S t 22 (1921), p p . 161-3. Schmidt, N., 'The T w o Recensions of the Slavonic Enoch', J A O S 41 (1921), pp. 3 0 7 - 1 2 . Lake, K., ' T h e Date of the Slavonic Enoch', H T h R 16 (1923), pp. 397-8. Gry, L . , 'Quelques noms d'anges et d'etres mystcrieux en II H e n o c h ' , RB 49 (1940), p p . 195-204. Rubinstein, A . , 'Observations on t h e Slavonic Book of E n o c h ' , J J S 13 (1962), pp. 1-21. R e p p , F., 'Textkritische U n t e r s u c h u n g e n zum Henoch-Apokryph d e s cod. slav. 125 d e r Osterreichischen Nationalbibliothek', Wiener Slavistisches J a h r b u c h 10 (1963), p p . 58-68. Philonenko, M., ' L a cosmogonie du Livre d e s secrets d ' H e n o c h ' , Religions en Egypte hellinistique et romaine (1969), p p . 109-16. Pines, S., 'Eschatology a n d the Concept of T i m e in t h e Slavonic Book of Enoch', Types of Redemption, ed. R . J . Z . Werblowsky and C . J . Bleeker [Numen suppl. 18] (1970), p p . 72-87. Idem, 'Enoch, Slavonic Book of, E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 797-9. E. T u r d e a n u , ' U n e curiosite de I'finoch slave: Les phenix du sixieme ciel', R E t S l 67 (1968), p p . 53-4. Idem, 'Dieu crea I'homme d e huit elements et Ura son n o m des quatre coins d u m o n d e ' , R . E t . Roumaines 13-14 (1974), pp. 163-94. Fischer, U., Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum [BZNW 4 4 ] (1978), p p . 30-70. T u r d e a n u , E., Apocryphes slaves et roumaines de I'Ancien Testament (1981), pp. 37-43. Chariesworth, J. H . , P M R S , pp. 103-6, 283. Nickelsburg, G. W. £ . , J L B B M , p p . 185-8, 191-3. 2. The Syriac Apocalypse oJ Baruch (2

Baruch)

T h e S y r i a c A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h w a s first r e v e a l e d i n its e n t i r e t y

in

1871 w h e n A. M . C e r i a n i e d i t e d it f r o m t h e C o d e x A m b r o s i a n u s 1 3 . 2 1 I n f (folios 257a—265b) in h i s Monumenta sacra et profana V ii, p p . 1 1 3 - 8 0 . H e h a d issued a L a t i n t r a n s l a d o n of t h e w o r k i n 1866. C h a p t e r s 7 8 - 8 6 (Baruch's

letter)

Polyglots.

Further

were

already

Syriac

included

excerpts

are

in

the

Paris

incorporated

and

London

into

Jacobite

l e c t i o n a r i e s . T h e text of t h e A p o c a l y p s e a n d t h e l e t t e r w a s p u b l i s h e d

by

M . K m o s k o in

S.

Patrologia

Syriaca

in

1907, a n d

D e d e r i n g in t h e Leiden P e s h i t t a project fragment

has preserved

12:1-13:2

(recto)

in

more

1973. A

and

recently Greek

13:11—14:2

by

papyrus

(verso).

It

//. Pseudepigraphie Apocahp%0%

7 ^, 1

wrt» r()iir
752

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original

Language

F i n a l l y l i g h t n i n g h e a l s the e a r t h , a n d t w e l v e rivers arising from t h e s e a s u b m i t t h e m s e l v e s t o the l i g h t n i n g . T h e a n g e l R a n u i e l e x p o u n d s t h e vision in t h e f o r m of a w o r l d h i s t o r y from A d a m to t h e r e t u r n from t h e B a b y l o n i a n exile. T h i s will be s u c c e e d e d b y the e x c e e d i n g l y d a r k r a i n of t h e u l t i m a t e u p h e a v a l a n d t h e b r i g h t n e s s o f s a l v a t i o n by G o d ' s A n o i n t e d . S u b s e q u e n t l y B a r u c h is told to c l i m b a h i g h m o u n t a i n to see the w h o l e e a r t h hefore b e i n g r e m o v e d from this w o r l d , w i t h o u t p a s s i n g t h r o u g h d e a t h , a n d b e i n g p r e s e r v e d until the e n d o f t i m e s ( c h a p t e r s 5 3 - 7 6 ) . V I I . After a final a d d r e s s of e n c o u r a g e m e n t to t h e p e o p l e , B a r u c h sends two letters to t h e exiled J e w s . T h e first is d e s p a t c h e d , a t t a c h e d to the n e c k o f a n eagle, to t h e n i n e - a n d - a - h a l f tribes of t h e first e x i l e ; t h e s e c o n d is c a r r i e d b y t h r e e m e n to the b r e t h r e n i n B a b y l o n . T h e d o m i n a t i n g t h e m e s are j u d g e m e n t a n d s a l v a t i o n , t o g e t h e r w i t h c o n s t a n t o b e d i e n c e t o the T o r a h ( c h a p t e r s 7 7 - 8 7 ) . T h e s u r v i v i n g version of t h e b o o k e n d s h e r e . I t c o n t a i n s n o t r a c e o f a l e t t e r to t h e B a b y l o n i a n exiles r e f e r r e d to i n 7 7 : 1 9 . I t m a y h a v e b e e n lost in t h e course of t r a n s m i s s i o n , unless i t c o r r e s p o n d s t o t h e d e u t e r o - c a n o n i c a l B a r u c h ( P . B o g a e r t , Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969), p . 80), o r to p a r t s of it ( 1 : 1 - 3 ; 3-9~4-29 a c c o r d i n g to C h a r l e s , A P O T I I , p . 4 7 6 ) . B a r u c h ' s s u r v e y o f t h e e a r t h from a m o u n t a i n t o p a n d his s u b s e q u e n t t r a n s l a t i o n , m e n t i o n e d in 7 6 : 2 - 3 , a r e n o t g i v e n in d e t a i l e i t h e r . A l t h o u g h C h a r l e s s a w i n 2 B a r u c h a v e r y c o m p l e x book m a d e from s e v e r a l d o c u m e n t s [The Apocalypse of Baruch, p p . l i i i - l x v ; A P O T I I , p p . 4 7 4 - 6 ) , a g o o d c a s e for the u n i t y of p l a n a n d c o m p o s i t i o n h a s b e e n p r e s e n t e d b y a n u m b e r of s c h o l a r s . ' T h a t t h e a u t h o r of a n a p o c a l y p s e s h o u l d h a v e t a k e n o v e r a n d utilized s u n d r y t r a d i t i o n a l e l e m e n t s is a c o m m o n l y a t t e s t e d f e a t u r e i n this type of l i t e r a t u r e . T h e r e is u n a n i m i t y c o n c e r n i n g a post-A.D. 70 d a t i n g o f 2 B a r u c h . T h e p r i n c i p a l s o u r c e for t h i s v i e w {pace C h a r l e s w h o c o n s i d e r s it as a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n ) is p r o v i d e d by 3 2 : 2 - 4 w h e r e t w o d e s t r u c t i o n s o f t h e T e m p l e a r e h i n t e d at.^ T h e vividness o f shock a n d s o r r o w c a u s e d b y t h e ruin of t h e H o l y C i t y a n d the S a n c t u a r y , as well as 2 B a r u c h ' s close links w i t h 4 E z r a a n d , t o a lesser d e g r e e , w i t h P s e u d o - P h i l o ' s Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum,^ p o i n t t o w a r d s a late first o r e a r l y s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D. d a t e . T h e i n t e r r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n t h e t h r e e w r i t i n g s , 1. See C. Clemen, 'Die Zusammensetzung des Buches H e n o c h , der Apokalypse des Baruch und des vierten Buches Esra', T h S t K r 71 (1898), p p . 211-46; M . R. J a m e s , 'Pseudo-Philo and Baruch', J T h S t 16 (1915), p . 405; B. Violet, Die Apokalypsen des Esra und des Baruch in deutscher Gestalt (1924), p . xc; P. Bogaert, Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969), PP-57-912. T h e obscure phrase in 28:2, mentioned above, cannot serve as basis for any reliable chronological deduction. See most recently A. F . J . Klijn, O T P 1, p p . 6 i 6 - i 7. 3. C f Violet, op. cit., p p . Ixxvii-lxxxi; L. Gry, 'La date d e la fin des temps selon les revelations o u les calculs d u Pseudo-Philon et d e Baruch (Apocalypse syriaque)', RB 48 (i939)>PP- 337-56-

//. Pseudepigraph ic Apocalypsfs

7 r, • ^

a n d m o r e p a r t i c u l a r l y b e t w e e n 4 E z r a and 2 Barui li, ini|N»H
4. T h e priority of 4 E z r a has been defended by A. D i l l m a n n , H . Gunkel, B. Violet, L. Gry, O . Eissfeldt, etc. T h e opposite view has been a d v a n c e d by C. Clemen, J . Wellhausen, E. Schiirer, P . Bogaert, e t c . Charles a n d Nickelsburg declined t o opt o n e way o r the other because of the composite nature of both books, o r the tenuousness of t h e relationship between t h e m . Klijn conjectures a c o m m o n source to b o t h , r a t h e r t h a n mutual dependence, but considers 2 Baruch younger t h a n 4 Ezra because of its ' a d v a n c e d stage of theological development' ( O T P I, p. 617). 5. Violet, op. cit., p. xcii, identifies t h e earthquake mentioned i n 2 Bar. 70:8 with t h a t which struck Andoch in A.D. 115. For the theory of L. G r y , see art. cit. [in n. 3 above], pp. 345-56. Bogaert's a r g u m e n t is set o u t in L'Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969), p p . 291-5. For further details, see ibid., pp. 270-1. 6. C f Denis, I P G A T , p p . 182-6. 7. A m o n g earlier scholars favouring Greek, mention should b e m a d e of I . Langen, Commentatio qua Apocalypsis Baruch ... illustratur (1867), p p . 8 - 9 ; A. D i l l m a n n , 'Pseudepigraphen des Alten Testaments', RE/Prot. T h e o l . u n d Kir c he X I I (^1883), p p . 356-8. 8. Charles, Apoc. of Bar., pp. xliv-liii; A P O T I I , p p . 472—4; J . Wellhausen, Skizzen und Vorarbeiten V I (1899), p p . 2 3 4 - 4 1 ; L. Ginzberg, 'Baruch', J E I I , p . 5 5 5 ; Violet, op. cit., pp. Ixxiii, 3 4 4 - 5 0 ; F. Z i m m e r m a n n , 'Textual Observations o n the Apocalypse of Baruch', J T h S t 4 0 (1939), p p . 151—66; 'Translation a n d Mistranslation in t h e Apocalypse of Baruch', M . Ben Horin et al. (eds.), Studies and Essays in Honor of A. A. Neuman (1962), p p . 580-7.

754

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original Language

Barnabas 11:9:

TTOLXLV erepos Ttpo^rir-q^ Xiyet- Kal TJV 17 yrj rov Va/cd>j8 irdaav rrjv yrjv = 2 Bar. 61:7 : ' A n d the l a n d , w h i c h was t h e n b e l o v e d b e c a u s e its i n h a b i t a n t s d i d n o t sin, w a s p r a i s e d m o r e t h a n all l a n d s . It m a y also b e n o t e d t h a t a w o r k s i m i l a r t o 2 B a r u c h is c i t e d b y ( l y p r i a n i n Testimonia iii 2 9 ( P L 4, 7 5 2 B - C ) : ' I t e m i n B a r u c h : "Veniet enim temf>us et quaeretis me et vos et qui post vos Juerint audire verbum sapientiae et intellectus, et non invenietis (cf. 2 B a r . 48:36). N a t i o n e s a u t e m c u p i e n t vidrrr s a p i e n t r m , et n o n c o n t i n g e t e i s ; n o n q u i a d e e r i t a u t deficiet .sapientia h u i u s sae< uli t e r r a e , sed n e q u e d e e r i t s e r m o legis s a e c u l o . Erit enim sapientia in paucis vigilanlibus et taciturnis (cf 2 B a r . 48:33) et q u i e t i s sibi c o n f a b u l a n t c s , q u o n i a m q u i d a m eos h o r r e b u n t et t i m e b u n t ut m a l o s . Alii a u t e m n e c c r e d u n t v e r b o legis Al t i s s i m i . Alii a u t e m o r e s t u p e n t e s n o n c r e d e n t , et c r e d e n t , et c o n t r a d i c e n t e s e r u n t c o n t r a r i i et i m p e d i e n t e s s p i r i t u m veritatis. Alii autem erunt sapientes ad spiritum erroris et pronuntiantes sicut Altissimi et fortis edicta (2 B a r . 48:34). Alii a u t e m p e r s o n a l e s fidei. Alii c a p a c e s et fortes i n fide Altissimi, et o d i b i l e s a l i e n o . ' " C f 2 B a r . 48:33—6. S e e C h a r l e s , The Apocalypse of Baruch, p p . 7 7 - 8 ; A P O T I I , p . 506.

iiraivovfievT)

Kal

irapa

Editions Syriac Ceriani, A. M., 'Apocalypsis syriaca Baruch', Monumenta sacra et pro/ana V , 2 (1871), pp. 113-80. Kmosko, M . , Liber Apocalypseos Baruch filii Neriae Patrologia syriaca (Pars prima) I I (1907), cols. 1056-1305. Dedering, S., 'Apocalypse of Baruch', Peshitta I V . 3 (1973), p p . i-iv, 1-50. Greek Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S., The Oxyrhynchus Papyri I I I (1903), p p . 4-6. Charles, R. H ., A P O T I I , pp. 487-90. Denis, A. M . , FPG, pp. 118-20. Translations Latin Ceriani, A. M . , Monumenta sacra etprofana 1.2 (1866), p p . i-iv, 73-98. English Charles, R. H ., The Apocalypse of Baruch (1896), A P O T II, p p . 470-526. Idem, The Apocalypse of Baruch (1918). Klijn, A. F. J . , '2 (Syriac Apocalypse of) Baruch', O T P I, p p . 615-52.

9. T h e theory was first proposed by F. Pedes, 'Notes sur les Apocryphes e t les Pseudepigraphes. I . Traces des Apocryphes et des Pseudepigraphes dans l a hturgie juive', REJ 73 (1921), p. 183. Gf. Bogaert, op. cit. I, p p . 272—5 (suggesting in addition a citation in Barn. 16:6 [yiypattrai ydp' Kat earai T17? (^SiopASos awTeXovp,€vr)s oiKoSoprfdrfaeTai vaos deov ivSo^cos firt TCO ovop-ari Kvpiov) of 2 Bar. 32:4 ('And after t h a t it [the b u i l d i n g of Zion] must be renewed in glory a n d perfected forever').

//. Pseudepigraphic

Apocalypsts

(•riman

Ryssrl, v., A P A T I I , p p . 402-46. \'i(ilc-l, B., Die Apokalypsen des Esra und Haruch \ iH'S 1 it j 4 KH-SS\CT,v., Altjudisches Schrifttum, \>Y>. f)^^ \\\, 1^70 i k.Y.}., Die syrische Baruch-Apokalypit\}S\\\i/ \' ) \ i
"'li

I'rench Hogaert, P . , Apocalypse de Baruch: Inlrodmlwn, Iraduttion du \ynaque et commentaire I-II [SC 144/5] (1969)Bibliography Rosenthal, F., Vier apokryphische Biicher aus der ^eit und Schule R. Aqibas: Assumptio Mosis, das vierte Buch Esra, die Apokalypse Baruch, das Buch Tobi (1885). Clemen, C , 'Die Z u s a m m e n s e t z u n g des Buches Henoch, d e r Apokalypse des Baruch u n d des vierten Buches E s r a ' , T h S t K r 71 (1898), p p . 211-46. Wellhausen, J., ' Z u r apokalyptischen Literatur', Skizzen und Vorarbeiten V I (1899), p p . 215-49(Jinzberg, L., 'Baruch', J E II, p p . 551-6. Sigwalt, C , 'Die Chronologie d e r syrischen Baruchapokalypse', B Z 9 (1911), p p . 397—8. J a m e s , M. R., 'Notes on Apocrypha, i. Pseudo-Philo and B a r u c h ' , J T h S t 16 (1915), p p . 403-51 rey, J.-B., 'Apocryphes d e I'Ancien T e s t a m e n t ' , D B S I, cols. 418-23. (;ry, L., ' L a date d e la fin des temps selon les revelations o u les calculs d u Pseudo-Philon et de Baruch (Apocalypse syriaque)', RB 48 (1939), p p . 337-56Z i m m e r m a n n , F., ' T e x t u a l Observations on t h e Apocalypse of Baruch', J T h S t 4 0 (1939), pp. 151-6. (Jry, L., ' L a ruine d u T e m p l e p a r Titus', RB 55 (1948), p p . 215-26. I.ods, A., Histoire de la litterature hibrai'que et juive (1950), pp. 9 9 8 - 1 0 0 5 . Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'Translation et Mistranslation in the Apocalypse of B a r u c h ' , M. Ben Horin et al.. Studies and Essays in Honor of A. A. Neuman (1962), pp. 580-7. Baars, W., 'Neue T e x t z e u g e n d e r syrischen Baruchapokalypse', V T 13 (1963), p p . 4 7 6 - 8 . H a d o t , J., 'La datation d e I'Apocalypse syriaque d e Baruch', Semitica 15 (1965), p p . 79-97liissfeldt, O . , Introduction (1965), p p . 627-30. I h o m a , C , 'Jiidische A p o k a l y p d k a m Ende des ersten nachchristlichen J a h r h u n d e r t s : Religionsgeschichdiche Bemerkungen z u r syrischen Baruchapokalypse u n d z u m vierten Esrabuch', Kairos 11 (1969), pp. 134-44. Harnisch, W., Verhdngnis und Verheissung der Geschichte: Untersuchungen zum ^eit- und Geschichtsverstdndnis im 4. Esra urui in der syrischen Baruchapokalypse (1969). Denis, I P G A T , p p . 182-6. Klijn, A. F . J., ' T h e Sources a n d the R e d a c t i o n of t h e Syriac Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J I (1970), PP- 65-76. (irintz, Y. M . , 'Baruch, Apocalypse of (Syriac)', E n c . J u d . 4, cols. 270-2. N'i( kelsburg, G. W . E., ' N a r r a t i v e T r a d i d o n s in t h e P a r a l i p o m e n a of J e r e m i a h a n d 2 Baruch', CBQ,35 (1973), p p . 6 0 - 8 . lidgaert, P.-M., ' L e nom de Baruch d a n s la litterature p s e u d e p i g r a p h i q u e : l'apocalypse syriaque et le livre d e u t e r o c a n o n i q u e ' , W . C. v a n U n n i k (ed.), La litterature juive entre Tenach et Mishna (1974), p p . 56-72. Koningsveld, P. S., 'An Arabic Manuscript o f the Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J 6 (1975), pp. 205-7. D.iuizenberg, G., 'Das Bild der Prophetie im 4 . Esra u n d i m syr Bar', Urchristliche Prophetie [ B W A N T V I . 4 ] (1975), p p . 9c^8. (:iiarlesworth, J . H . , P M R S , p p . 83-6.

75^

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Uncerlain Original

Language

Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M , p p . 281-7, 305 »• Licht, J , , ' A n Analysis of Baruch's Prayer (Syr. Bar. 21)', . U S 33 (1982), p p . 327-31 [ = Y. Y a d i n Festschrift].

III. Biblical

Midrash

/^y

I I I . BIBLICAL MIDKANII /. The Life of Adam and Eve (.Apoculypse of

Moses)

A m o n g t h e v a r i o u s m i d r a s h i c a c c o u n t s of t h e s t o r y o f t h e first m a n a n d w o m a n , p r i d e o f p l a c e b e l o n g s to a c o m p o s i t i o n p r e s e r v e d i n a r e c e n s i o n u n d e r t h e m i s n o m e r Apocalypse of Moses,^ i n a L a t i n

Greek

account

k n o w n as Vita Adae et Evae, a n d in a S l a v o n i c v e r s i o n . T h e y a l l s u r v i v e in C h r i s t i a n r e c e n s i o n s , b u t d e p e n d o n o r i g i n a l c o m p o s i t i o n s w h i c h a r e t h o u g h t t o be J e w i s h . ^ W h e t h e r t h e y c o r r e s p o n d to w o r k s m e n t i o n e d i n early Christian sources remains uncertain.^ T h e G r e e k , L a t i n a n d S l a v o n i c r e c e n s i o n s all r e p r e s e n t a s t o r y of t h e life a n d d e a t h o f A d a m a n d E v e w i t h d e t a i l s o f t h e t e m p t a t i o n a n d t h e fall, for w h i c h E v e b e a r s t h e m a i n r e s p o n s i b i l i t y . T h e w o r k testifies t o a firmly of

e s t a b l i s h e d b e l i e f i n a g e n e r a l r e s u r r e c t i o n of t h e d e a d ( c f

Moses

4 1 : 3 ; 43:2)

and

represents

Seth

as

the

agent

Apoc.

for

the

transmission of revelations entrusted b y G o d to A d a m . O f the

three versions,

the G r e e k

reflects t h e e a r l i e s t

form

of t h e

n a r r a t i v e . T h e L a t i n a n d t h e S l a v o n i c a r e b e s t u n d e r s t o o d as a d d i t i o n s 1. Chosen by C . Tischendorf, it derives from t h e title o f the work a p p e a r i n g in t h e manuscripts: 'Story and life of Adam and E v e , the first creatures, airoKokvi^detaa irapa deov

MojiJaf].'

2. External evidence regarding a Jewish 'Book o f A d a m ' is unsubstantial. T h o u g h alluded to i n a few rabbinic dicta, it appears t o represent midrashic speculation on G e n . 5:1, m s nnVin *1D0 nt. T h e rabbis mentioning it seem t o envisage, n o t so much a n account of t h e hfe of A d a m , as a history of m a n k i n d . T h e clearest reference is a t t r i b u t e d to t h e third century Palestinian Amora, Simeon Resh L a q i s h : 'It is written, " T h i s is t h e book of the generations of A d a m " (Gen. 5:1). Did A d a m , the first m a n , have a b o o k ? This teaches that t h e Holy O n e , blessed be H e , showed t h e first A d a m every g e n e r a t i o n and its masters, every g e n e r a d o n and its sages, every generadon and its leaders' ( b A Z 5a). When J u d a h t h e Prince sought to ordain his physician, Samuel the Astronomer, t h e latter resisted h i m , saying: 'I saw written in the Book of A d a m t h a t S a m u e l t h e Astronomer would be called a sage, b u t not a rabbi, a n d that R a b b i ' s cure would be effected by him' ( b B M 8 5 b - 8 6 a ) . T h e King Messiah will not arrive, a c c o r d i n g to R . T a n h u m , until all the souls planned by God have b e e n created. ' A n d these a r e the souls mentioned i n the Book o f A d a m : "This is t h e book of t h e generations of A d a m ' " (BR 24:4, Theodor, p. 2 3 1 ; cf also Ex.R. 40:2). 3. T h e Apostolic Constitutions vi 16, 3 lists a n apocryphal 'ASdp together with works on Moses, Enoch a n d Isaiah. A Liber qui appellatur poenitentia Adae figures in t h e Decretum (ielasianum § 6, 2, v. 297 (ed. E . von Dobschvitz, 1912, p p . 304-5). T h e A p o c r y p h a catalogue of the Sixty Books a n d that of t h e Armenian M e c h i t h a r o p e n t h e i r lists of Jewish writings by an apocryphal Adam. T h e Gnostic composition entitled ATTOKCO^WI/CIS TOV 'ASdfi w a s known to Epiphanius [Haer. xxvi 5, i : PG 4 1 , 340A). A Life of A d a m is hinted at in George Syncellus (ed. Dindorf C S H B I, p . 18) and quoted 6y G e o r g e C e d renus (ed. I . Bekker, C S H B I, p p . 17-18; cf M . R . J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha (1920), p .

75^

§ 3 3 ^ - J^y^ish Literature oJ Uncfrtatn Original Language

to t h e G r e e k f o r m o f t h e s t o r y . It c a n also he a r g u e d t h a t t h e Lije w a s u n k n o w n to t h e e d i t o r o f t h e Apocalypse but t h a t , by c o n t r a s t , t h e Apocalypse is p r e s u p p o s e d b y t h e a r r a n g e m e n t of t h e Life} A h h o u g h a l l t h e r e c e n s i o n s h a v e p a s s e d t h r o u g h t h e h a n d s of ( I h r i s t i a n e d i t o r s , t h e d o u b t s a d v a n c e d f o r m e r l y by Schiirer a m o n g others c o n c e r n i n g t h e Jewishness of the original work a p p e a r to be ill-hninded.' T o b e g i n w i t h , t h e o b v i o u s l y C h r i s t i a n a d d i d o n s a r e patently different from t h e rest of t h e w o r k . I t is e n o u g h t o c o n s i d e r t h e doxologies at the e n d of t h e Apocalypse of Moses ( 4 3 : 4 - 5 ) , o r t h e i n s e r t i o n of t h e (iospel of Nicodemus 19 i n t o Life 42:2—5. F u r t h e r m o r e , b o t h compositions contain typically J e w i s h f e a t u r e s . B o t h t h e Apocalypse (43:3) and the Life (51:2) stress the i m p o r t a n c e of t h e S a b b a t h , a n d its c o n n e c t i o n with the r e s u r r e c t i o n who.se s y m b o l it is, a c c o r d i n g to bSanh. 9 7 a . Reference to the M e r k a b a h {Life 2 5 : 3 ) , t o t h e p a r a d i s e in the third a m o n g t h e s e v e n h e a v e n s {Apocalypse 3 7 : 5 ; 40:1 ; 3 5 : 2 ) , a n d the i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of the w i c k e d as m e n w h o refused t o l o v e G o d ' s l a w {Life 29:7), a r e f u r t h e r i n d i c a d o n s of J e w i s h n e s s . T h e i d e a o f the w o r l d ' s d e s t r u c t i o n first by w a t e r , t h e n b y fire {Life 49:3) is a d o c t r i n e p a r a l l e l e d in J o s e p h u s , Ant. i 2, 3 (70), w h e r e A d a m foretells a c o n f l a g r a t i o n a n d a d e l u g e ; t h e s a m e i d e a is a t t e s t e d a l s o i n 2 P e t . 3:5—7. T h e fiery e n d of t h e w o r l d is a l l u d e d to r e p e a t e d l y i n S i b . 3 : 8 3 - 7 ; 5 : 5 1 2 - 3 1 as well a s in t h e Q u m r a n Hodayoth 3 : 2 9 - 3 4 . T h e t w o t a b l e s o n w h i c h t h e life of A d a m a n d E v e w e r e to b e r e c o r d e d , o n e of s t o n e , t h e o t h e r of clay, o n e t o survive t h e flood a n d t h e o t h e r , t h e c o n f l a g r a t i o n {Life 5 0 : 1 - 2 ) , d e r i v e f r o m a J e w i s h l e g e n d a t t e s t e d also by J o s e p h u s , Ant. i 2, 3 ( 7 0 - 7 1 ) . T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e w r i t i n g s r e m a i n s u n c e r t a i n . S i n c e t h e Apocalypse is p r e s e r v e d in G r e e k a n d t h e Life is u n d o u b t e d l y d e p e n d e n t on a G r e e k t e x t , a r e a s o n a b l e c a s e c a n be m a d e o u t t h a t t h e y b o t h w e r e

4. See Fuchs i n A P A T I I , p p . 5 0 8 - 9 ; L . S. A . Wells, in A P O T I I , p p . 128-9; Nickelsburg, J L B B M , p p . 253-7. T h e contents of t h e t w o works are listed i n parallel col u m n s : Apoc Life Penance, fall of Satan, birth of Cain 1:1-22:2 — a) i:i-5:ia Birth of Abel, Seth 22:3-24:2 b) — Adam's revelations to Seth c) 25-29 5:ib-i4:3 Adam's sickness, his journey to paradise 30-44 d) Eve's story — 15-30 e) 31:1-42:2 Adam's d e a t h a n d burial 45-48 f) Eve's testament 49:1-50:2 — g) Eve's death and burial 42:3-43:4 h) 50:3-51:3 5. C f Gescfiichte ^^1909), I I I , p . 399. 6. Cf G . Vermes, ' L a secte juive de l a Nouvelle Alliance d'apres ses hymnes recemment decouverts', Cahiers Sioniens 4 (1950), p p . 192-3.

///. Biblical Midrash

7'-,<)

t o m p o s c d in G r e e k ( D e n i s , I P G A T , p. 7). Hiblinil < | u o i i i i i o n i i l o l l o w «hr

S e p i u a g i n t , ^ n d Hebrew eorucpt.i iiuch HII ' K A i d r n c»l Kilrn" a n d ( J r h e n n a ' a r e rendered a s napdStiao^ timi 'Ax*p*>^ota (APAI I I , pp. ')i I 12 ; A P O T , p. 1 3 0 ) . On the oihrr )iun from which it is iiiirrrcil i h a l earlier S e m i t i c ( H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c ) sources underlie the (»reek version ( c f ibid, a n d J . - B . F r e y , D B S 1, c . 1 0 5 ) . Moreover, a.s b. Ciinzberg i n d i c a t e d , m a n y of t h e tiu-mes appearing in the Adam l i t e r a t u r e a r e p a r a l l e l e d in r a b b i n i c writings ( J E I , pp. 1 7 9 8 0 ) . N e v e r t h e l e s s , n e i t h e r o f these a r g u m e n t s is decisive. I n particular, S e m i d s m s in J e w i s h G r e e k c a n b e s e e n a s p a r t of a l i t e r a r y style, w i t h o u t necessarily i m p l y i n g servile t r a n s l a t i o n . If, instead o f a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l , it is a s s u m e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r of a G r e e k a p o c r y p h o n u t i h z e d c o g n a t e H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c d o c u m e n t s , it m a y r e a s o n a b l y b e s u g g e s t e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r w a s a J e w i s h H el l en i st . T h e w o r k c o n t a i n s n o d i r e c t e v i d e n c e f o r firm d a t i n g . A possible f a i n t liistorical allusion o c c u r s in Life 29:6, w i t h its reference to t h e i c b u i l d i n g of a s a n c t u a r y t h a t will o u t s h i n e t h e p r e v i o u s o n e . If this n e w T e m p l e is t h a t b u i l t by H e r o d , t h e terminus post quem is t h e e n d of t h e first c e n t u r y B . C . a n d , since i t s d e s t r u c t i o n is n o t m e n t i o n e d , t h e |)assage p r e d a t e s A . D . 70. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e allusion m a y p o i n t to the messianic T e m p l e . ^ I t is m a i n l y on g e n e r a l g r o u n d s t h a t a first o r e a r l y second c e n t u r y A . D . d a t e a p p e a r s to b e m o s t h k e l y . Editions I isthendorf, C , Apocalypses apocryphae Mosis, Esdrae, Pauli, lohannis, item Marine dormitio (1866), pp. 1-23. Ceriani, A. M., Monumenta sacra et profana V, i (1868), pp. 19-24. For the manuscripts, see Denis, I P G A T , p p . 3-5. latin

Meyer, W., 'Vita A d a e et Evae', A A M X I V , 3 (1878), pp. 187-250. Slaronic J.igir, v., Slavische Beitrage zu den biblischen Apokryphen. I. Die altslavischen Texte des .Adamsbuches [Denkschriften A W 4 2 ] (1893). I.iel)erman, S., 'Neglected Sources', T a r b i z 62 (1972), pp. 4 2 - 5 4 ( H e b r . ) . Armenian Jdscpheanz, H. S., Treasury of Ancient and Modern Fathers (1896) [in A r m e n i a n ] . I'icuschen, E., ' D i e a p o k r y p h e n gnosdschen Adamschriften a u s d e m Armenischen iibersetzt', Festgruss B. Stade (1900), pp. 168-209. Issaverdens, J., The Uncanonical Writings of the Old Testament found in Armenian Manuscripts of the Library of St. Lazarus (1901), p p . 43-8. Cnptic-Sahidic (Apoc. 31:2-32:2) ('.turn, W. E., Catalogue of the Coptic Manuscripts in the Collection of the John Rylands Library (1909), p. 40. 7. Cf Eissfeldt, Introduction, p . 637; Denis, I P G A T , pp. 6 - 7 .

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ I'turrlain ()ttt>inal Language Translalionx (a) English Wells, L. S. A., ' T h e Books of A d a m a n d Eve', A P O T II, pp. 123 '•,4, (b) German Fuchs, C , 'Das Leben Adams u n d Evas', A P A T II, p p . 506-28. Rirsiilrr, P., 'Apokalypse des Moses', Altjudisches Schrifttum, p p . 138-55, 1273-4. French

J.-P. Mignr, Dictionnaire des apocryphes I (1856), cols. 240-94. Bibliography Ginzberg, L., 'Adam, B
Appendix A n u m b e r of f u r t h e r w r i t i n g s a r e r e l a t e d t o t h e A d a m l i t e r a t u r e . T h e y are all C h r i s d a n or G n o s t i c c o m p o s i t i o n s w h o s e J e w i s h roots, if a n y , a r e i m p o s s i b l e to d e t e r m i n e . 1. The Cave of Treasures is a collection of l e g e n d s from the t i m e of A d a m a n d E v e until J e s u s . It h a s b e e n p r e s e r v e d in S y r i a c a n d A r a b i c r e c e n s i o n s . T h e y w e r e e d i t e d b y C. B e z o l d , Die Schatzhdhle (1888). C f E. A . W a l l i s B u d g e , The Book of the Cave of Treasures ( 1 9 2 7 ) . S e e also Denis, I P G A T , pp. 8-9. 2. The Conflict of Adam and Eve is a b i b h c a l h i s t o r y s i m i l a r to t h e Cave of Treasures. T h e e x t a n t E t h i o p i c version w a s m a d e from the A r a b i c . See A . D i l l m a n n , Das christliche Adambuch des Morgenlandes ( 1 8 5 3 ) ; ^• T r u m p p , Der Kampf Adams (gegen die Versuchungen des Satans) oder Das christliche Adambuch des Morgenlandes, A A M X V , 3 ( 1 8 8 0 ) ; S. C. M a l a n , The Book of Adam and Eve also called The Conflict of Adam and Eve with Satan ( 1 8 8 2 ) ; J . - P . M i g n e , Dictionnaire des apocryphes I ( 1 8 5 6 ) , cols. 290—392. C f also D e n i s , I P G A T , p . 9. 3. The Penance of Adam ( L i b e r q u i a p p e l l a t u r p o e n i t e n t i a A d a e ) , is referred t o in t h e Decretum Gelasianum (cf a b o v e , n . 3 ) . 4. The Testament of Adam consists o f r e v e l a t i o n s e n t r u s t e d b y A d a m to S e t h . It h a s s u r v i v e d in S y r i a c , A r a b i c , E t h i o p i c a n d G r e e k . S e e E. R e n a n , Fragments du livre gnostique intitule Apocalypse d'Adam, ou Penitence

///. Biblical Midrath

7«> i

oil Testament d'Adam (IHFJ^); ('.. l i r ^ O L D , ' | ) . M .TTIIIMM II.iiluopisc lie l e s t a m e n t u m Adaiiii', in Onenlahuht Sludirn Ih Soldekr i;f!i'idmft I I ( 1 9 0 6 ) , p p . 8 9 3 < ) I I » ; M . K N U M I K O , ' RNTLIIINCNLUIN A t l a r ' , in K (Jraffin ( e d . ) , Patrologia Syriaca II iMH»7'. p p ':{<»') <>(>; K. N a u , .Apoiele.smata ApoIIonii r y a n r n n i t i ' . ihid., p p . 1 :j<>2 9 2 ( ( i r e e k text) ; S. I. R o b i n s o n , The Testament 0/ Adam: An Examination of the Syriac and (•reek Traditions (1982); idem, 'Trstanient ol" A d a m ' , in J. H . (:harle.sworth ( e d . ) , O T P I ( 1 9 H 3 ) , p p . 9 8 9 95. f). The Apocalypse oJ Adam is a g n o s t i c d o c u m e n t c o n t a i n i n g r e v e l a t i o n s lo S e t h . I t s t e x t in t h e S a h i d i c d i a l e c t of C o p t i c was d i s c o v e r e d in 1946 .11 N a g H a m m a d i in a c o d e x ( C o d e x V) d a t i n g to t h e s e c o n d h a l f of t h e l o u r t h c e n t u r y A.D. T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e is a s s u m e d to b e G r e e k . S e e .\. Bolig a n d P . L a b i b , Koptisch-gnostische Apokalypsen aus Codex V von Nag Hammadi im Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo ( 1 9 6 3 ) , p p . 86—117; R . Ka.s.ser, ' B i b l i o t h e q u e g n o s t i q u e V : A p o c a l y p s e d ' A d a m ' , R T h P h i l 17 1967), p p . 3 1 6 - 3 3 ; G. M a c R a e a n d D . M . P a r r o t t , T h e A p o c a l y p s e ol A d a m (V, 5 ) ' , in J . M . R o b i n s o n ( e d . ) , The Nag Hammadi Library in English ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p p . 2 5 6 - 6 4 ; G. M a c R a e , ' T h e A p o c a l y p s e of A d a m ' , in I). M . P a r r o t t ( e d . ) . Nag Hammadi Codices V, 2-j and VI with Papyrus Ikrilonensis 8502, i and 4 (1979), p p . 1 5 1 - 9 5 ; idem, ' A p o c a l y p s e of .\dam', O T P I, pp. 707-19. il.idam,

2. The Testament of Abraham I'he t e s t a m e n t g e n r e p r o v i d e s o n l y t h e s t r u c t u r e for t h i s n a r r a t i v e a b o u t the d e a t h of A b r a h a m since, d e s p i t e t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s e t t i n g a r o u n d the h e r o ' s d e a t h b e d , the p a t r i a r c h d o e s n o t in fact m a k e h i s t e s t a m e n t . I n d e e d , i n t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n of t h e w o r k ( A ) , w h i c h p r o b a b l y b e s t preserves its o r i g i n a l f o r m , the essence of t h e s t o r y is t h e h e r o ' s refusal to .I( c e p t his d e a t h as c o m m a n d e d by G o d ' s m e s s e n g e r s , a n d he p r o v i d e s himself w i t h n o o p p o r t u n i t y t o d i s p e n s e e t h i c a l a d v i c e of t h e k i n d n o r m a l i n this g e n r e . T h e lesson o f the w o r k , a c c o r d i n g to t h e l o n g tccension A, lies i n s t e a d in the a p o c a l y p t i c vision v o u c h s a f e d to •Abraham of t h e j u d g e m e n t of t h e souls o f the d e a d a n d i n his g r o w i n g insight i n t o t h e n a t u r e of d e a t h . T h e a r c h a n g e l M i c h a e l is s e n t by G o d t o tell A b r a h a m t o p r e p a r e for d e a t h b y m a k i n g h i s t e s t a m e n t ( A i ) . A b r a h a m greets M i c h a e l w i t h h o s p i t a l i t y (A2—5) b u t , w h e n M i c h a e l reveals his i d e n t i t y a n d mission 5 - 7 ) , tries to p o s t p o n e d e a t h . I n t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n A, A b r a h a m is | ) o r t r a y e d as positively refusing t o d i e . M i c h a e l , at G o d ' s b e h e s t , persists i n his d e m a n d ( A 8 - 9 ) , so A b r a h a m d e l a y s m a t t e r s by a s k i n g to see the i n h a b i t e d w o r l d (so the l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A9), irdaav Trjv oiKovfjiivrjv; t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (By) refers t o all G o d ' s c r e a t i o n , r a KTiafi-ara

a CKTiaaTo

Kvpios

6 deos pov

iv ovpavu)

Kat ini

yrjs) • A b r a h a m is

762

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original

Language

g r a n t e d t h i s vision b u t is so a p p a l l e d by t h e w i c k e d n e s s h e p e r c e i v e s t h a t h e calls d o w n d e s t r u c t i o n o n t h e s i n n e r s (A 10). A further v i s i o n of the c a r e f u l r e c o r d i n g a n d a c c u r a t e w e i g h i n g o f m e n ' s d e e d s a n d t h e j u d g e m e n t of their souls by A b e l ( A i 1 - 1 3 ) d e m o n s t r a t e s G o d ' s c o m p a s s i o n in forgiving t h e p e n i t e n t , a n d p e r s u a d e s A b r a h a m t o p r a y , successfully, for the r e v i v a l of t h o s e h e h a d c o n d e m n e d ( A 14). I n t h e shorl recension B, t h e p a t r i a r c h ' s s u r v e y o f the sinfulness o f t h e w o r l d (B12) d o e s not p r e c e d e b u t follows h i s vision o f the j u d g e m e n t ( B i o 11) a n d , since his m o r a l a t t i t u d e t o w a r d s s i n n e r s is u n c h a n g e d b y w h a t he h a s seen, t h e j u d g e m e n t scene, w h i c h is h e r e c o m p a r a t i v e l y briefly d e s c r i b e d , plays a m o r e m i n o r l i t e r a r y role. O n his r e t u r n h o m e , A b r a h a m r e m a i n s u n w i l l i n g to p r e p a r e for d e a t h a n d M i c h a e l r e t u r n s to h e a v e n in d e s p a i r ( A t 5 ) . G o d t h e n s e n d s a s e c o n d m e s s e n g e r , D e a t h , w i t h the s a m e s u m m o n s . H e is m o r e a b r u p t a n d e v e n t u a l l y succeeds. A b r a h a m ' s sullen unwillingness t o a c c e p t his i n s t r u c t i o n s is g r e e t e d by p e r s i s t e n c e a n d a grisly vision of v a r i o u s forms of d e a t h ( A 1 7 ) . W h e n D e a t h h a s e x p l a i n e d b o t h t h a t s u d d e n d e a t h is a g o o d t h i n g in s o far a s it p r e c l u d e s f u r t h e r p u n i s h m e n t for w r o n g d o i n g ( A 1 8 ) a n d t h a t this form of d e m i s e is c o m m o n (A20), t h e p a t r i a r c h is himself l e d to d e a t h , tricked, a c c o r d i n g t o the long recension A , i n t o kissing t h e h a n d of D e a t h in t h e m i s t a k e n h o p e of r e c e i v i n g life a n d s t r e n g t h t h e r e b y . H i s s o u l is i m m e d i a t e l y t r a n s p o r t e d t o h e a v e n b y M i c h a e l (A20). T h e s t o r y p r e s u p p o s e s a n interest in, a n d a d m i r a t i o n for, A b r a h a m as a p i o u s m a n . It w a s e v i d e n t l y i n t e n d e d for a J e w i s h a u d i e n c e . T h e i n t e r e s t o f the a u t h o r in u n i v e r s a l m o r a l q u a l i t i e s a n d t h e fate of all h u m a n i t y after d e a t h d o e s n o t necessarily s h o w t h a t h e e s p o u s e d a universalistic f o r m o f J u d a i s m {contra S a n d e r s ) b u t m a y s i m p l y reflect his l i t e r a r y a i m : his m a i n t e a c h i n g is not t h e n a t u r e of p i e t y ( w h i c h is t a k e n for g r a n t e d ) b u t t h e i n e v i t a b i l i t y o f d e a t h a n d the o p e r a t i o n of d i v i n e j u d g e m e n t . S u c h a t h e m e is not well s u i t e d to t h e t e s t a m e n t g e n r e or t h e t r a d i t i o n a l p i c t u r e of A b r a h a m , a n d a t times the a u t h o r c o m e s close t o p a r o d y i n g b o t h the g e n r e a n d the h e r o . A b r a h a m ' s qualities of h o s p i t a l i t y a n d r i g h t e o u s n e s s a r e t a k e n from the b i b l i c a l a c c o u n t , b u t his willingness to c o n d e m n sinners is in m a r k e d c o n t r a s t to his i n t e r c e s s i o n over t h e f a t e of S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h ( G e n . 1 8 : 2 3 - 3 3 ) , a n d his d i s o b e d i e n c e w h e n c o m m a n d e d to d i e c o n t r a s t s w i t h his u n q u e s t i o n i n g faith i n t h e b i b l i c a l version a s s h o w n b y his w i l l i n g n e s s to sacrifice I s a a c ( G e n . 2 2 : 1 - 1 4 ) . S o m e e l e m e n t s o f t h e p i c t u r e of A b r a h a m h a v e b e e n t r a n s f e r r e d to h i m from o t h e r biblical figures, m o s t strikingly in t h e a d o p d o n of t h e resistance to d e a t h u s u a l l y a s c r i b e d in J e w i s h texts to M o s e s , cf. S. L o e w e n s t a m m in G . W . E. N i c k e l s b u r g , ed.. Studies on the Testament of Abraham ( 1 9 7 6 ) , p p . 219—25. T h e b o o k n o w survives i n t w o distinct G r e e k r e c e n s i o n s (see b e l o w , p .

III. Biblical Midrash

7<)^

7()4j a n d later v e r s i o n s m a d e from the (Jreek. 11 in |>iol>.ililr ili.ii ( i i r r k was the l a n g u a g e of its o r i g i n a l composiuon. The nutny llrhirw idioms us(>d in t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A) led earher x< liolart to ani^iinie dial il has b e e n t r a n s l a t e d from H e b r e w (Kohler, (Jin/herg), bin iioihing in t h i s recension requires a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l and il is more likely t h a t it w a s c o m p o s e d in a J e w i s h Greek. 'I'here are sinmger g r o u n d s for b e h e v i n g d i a t the s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B) is ba.sed d i r e c t l y o n a H e b r e w o r i g i n a l (so, m o s t recently, Schmidt), since its s i m p l e l a n g u a g e is close t o t h a t of t h e S e p t u a g i n t t r a n s l a t i o n s o f the e a r l y n a r r a t i v e s e c t i o n s of t h e B i b l e . I t is h o w e v e r possible here t o o that the a u t h o r w r o t e in a G r e e k d e l i b e r a t e l y m a d e a p p r o p r i a t e t o his subject m a t t e r a n d t h e r e f o r e t o o k t h e style d i r e c t from t h e S e p t u a g i n t . ' T h e r e a r e n o certain indications of the place of writing. A n E g y p t i a n origin for the l o n g r e c e n s i o n ( A ) is often p o s i t e d o n the g r o u n d s t h a t s o m e of t h e G r e e k is s i m i l a r t o t h a t i n t h e l a t e r , A l e x a n d r i a n b o o k s of the S e p t u a g i n t ( D e l c o r ) . I t is also p o s s i b l e t h a t p a r t i c u l a r motifs, s u c h as a s p e c t s of t h e p e r s o n i f i c a t i o n of d e a t h a n d t h e w e i g h i n g of t h e souls of t h e d e a d , h a v e b e e n b o r r o w e d f r o m E g y p t i a n religion ( S c h m i d t ) , b u t these i d e a s , e v e n if t h e y c a n n o t b e d i r e c t l y p a r a l l e l e d i n J e w i s h o r G r e e k sources, c a n easily h a v e d e r i v e d from t h o s e t r a d i t i o n s , a n d a n E g y p t i a n influence n e e d n o t b e a s s u m e d . N o t h i n g p o i n t s specifically to a P a l e s d n i a n b a c k g r o u n d {contra J a n s s e n ) , t h o u g h t h a t w o u l d n o t b e impossible e v e n if t h e w o r k w a s c o m p o s e d i n G r e e k . If t h e s h o r t recension B w a s w r i t t e n first i n H e b r e w t h a t w o u l d m a k e P a l e s t i n e plausible as its p r o v e n a n c e , b u t if b o t h r e c e n s i o n s w e r e G r e e k ( o m p o s i t i o n s a n o r i g i n a n y w h e r e in t h e d i a s p o r a w o u l d b e possible. T h e w o r k s h o u l d b e a c c e p t e d a s J e w i s h even t h o u g h t h e m o r e p a r t i c u l a r e l e m e n t s of J e w i s h p i e t y are n o t stressed. T h e C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n s , w h i c h a r e m o r e n u m e r o u s in t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n ( A ) t h a n in t h e s h o r t (B), c a n b e easily e x c i s e d w i t h o u t affecting t h e c o h e r e n c e of t h e n a r r a t i v e , ^ a n d n o t h i n g in t h e n a r r a t i v e w o u l d b e 1. O n the problems in ascertaining t h e original l a n g u a g e see N . T u r n e r , The Testament i>l .ibraham (Ph.D. diss., L o n d o n , 1953) ; idem, 'The " T e s t a m e n t o f A b r a h a m " : Problems 111 Bibhcal Greek', N T S t i (1954-5), PP- 2 2 2 - 3 ; R- A. M a r t i n , 'Syntax criticism of the 1 (stament of A b r a h a m ' , in G. W . E. Nickelsburg (ed.). Studies on the Testament of Abraham i<)76), pp. 95-120, with the remarks o n his method by R. A. Kraft, ibid., pp. 121-37. E. I' .Sanders in Charlesworth, O T P I, p p . 873—4, remarks t h a t any Hebrew original must (iicsumably have been composed in deliberately archaic H e b r e w if its Greek translation l
7^4

§ 3 3 ^ - J^^i^h Literature oJUncertain Original

Language

u n l i k e l y for a J e w i s h w r i t e r . T h e r e a r e n o g r o u n d s for s e e i n g t h e T e s t a m e n t , w h i c h p r o m o t e s a g e n e r a l i s e d m o r a l i t y , as t h e p r o d u c t of a n y sectarian group.^ T h e d a t e of c o m p o s i t i o n is h a r d to d e t e r m i n e since t h e r e a r e n o references to historical e v e n t s w i t h i n t h e w o r k a n d n o c e r t a i n witnesses to the w o r k itself b e f o r e the M i d d l e A g e s (see b e l o w ) . I t s a d o p t i o n b y C h r i s t i a n s m a k e s a d a t e before c. A.D. 1 5 0 p r o b a b l e . It is u n h k e l y to b e a very early work b e c a u s e i t p r e s u p p o s e s t h e p o p u l a r i t y of b o t h t h e testament genre a n d apocalyptic. This would not however preclude c o m p o s i t i o n in t h e late s e c o n d or t h e first c e n t u r y B.c. St. P a u l m a y h a v e u s e d t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m , A 1 3 : 1 3 , at i C o r . 3 : 1 3 - 1 4 , cf C . W . F i s h b u r n e , T C o r i n t h i a n s I I I . 1 0 - 1 5 a n d t h e T e s t a m e n t o f A b r a h a m ' , N T S t 17 ( 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 1 0 9 - 1 5 , b u t this is d e n i e d b y S a n d e r s , in C h a r i e s w o r t h , O T P I, p . 878, n o t e 54, w h o b e l i e v e s t h a t t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p is t h e r e v e r s e . T h e late C h r i s t i a n a p o c r y p h a l A p o c a l y p s e of P a u l 4 - 6 c o n t a i n s t h e s a m e m o t i f a s T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m A 1 0 : 1 4 = B 1 2 : 1 3 , b u t is n o t necessarily d e p e n d e n t u p o n i t . T h e lost A p o c a l y p s e of P e t e r m a y q u o t e t h e T e s t a m e n t , a c c o r d i n g t o M . R . J a m e s , The Testament of Abraham ( 1 8 9 2 ) , p p . 2 3 - 4 . T h e A p o c a l y p s e of S e d r a c h , a confused late C h r i s t i a n c o l l e c t i o n o f j e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s (cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 97-9) b o r r o w e d d i r e c t l y from t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m , cf M . R . J a m e s , The Testament of Abraham ( 1 8 9 2 ) , p p . 3 1 - 3 , 66. Const. Apost. 6, 1 6 , 3 m a y refer t o the T e s t a m e n t i n t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y i n c i t i n g a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s ' o f t h e t h r e e p a t r i a r c h s ' . See b e l o w , p . 805, o n t h e T e s t a m e n t s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b . T h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s a n d the S y n o p s i s of P s . - A t h a n a s i u s n o t e a w o r k called ' O f A b r a h a m ' a m o n g t h e a p o c r y p h a l w o r k s of t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t , cf. D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . X I V a n d 3 1 , b u t this m a y refer t o the A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m (see a b o v e , p . 288). Priscillian, Liber de Fide et de Apocryphis 58 ( e d . S c h e p s s , C S E L X V I I I , p p . 45—6) speaks of a p r o p h e c y of A b r a h a m a n d p r o b a b l y refers to this w o r k since i t is c o n n e c t e d b y h i m w i t h p r o p h e c i e s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b (see b e l o w ) . T h e b o o k exists in t w o clearly s e p a r a t e r e c e n s i o n s w h i c h , b e c a u s e o f t h e i r f r e q u e n t a g r e e m e n t s in n a r r a t i v e a n d v o c a b u l a r y , m u s t u l t i m a t e l y d e r i v e from a single s o u r c e . H o w e v e r , t h e y differ so c o n s i d e r a b l y i n t h e i r p r e s e n t f o r m t h a t t h e i r precise r e l a t i o n s h i p c a n no l o n g e r b e M t . 7:13 ff. a n d Mt. 25:46; A 13:13 = i Cor. 3:13 ff.) show use of t h e T e s t a m e n t by t h e a u t h o r s of t h e New Testament, but it is more likely that these a r e Christian interpolations, which are particularly common in the long recension A ; see below, p. 765. 3. Sanders, op. cit., p. 876, rightly dismisses the asserdons by Kohler, Schmidt a n d Delcor that the Testament is an Essene work.

///. Biblical

Midrash

7«>

e s t a b l i s h e d . T h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n ( A ) m a y prrsrrvr ihr UMKMI.II Innn ol the story b e t t e r t h a n t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B). %\tur «inir rlrtnrnis of t h e n a r r a t i v e , s u c h as t h e j u d g e m e n t scene, s e r v e .in Mn|MMt,ini liin< l i o n in A b u t , t h o u g h p r e s e n t , a r e not signiHcani in \\ Nit k r i s h u r g ) . t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n , h o w e v e r , c o n t a i n s m o r e signs o f ( i h r i s t i a n e d i t i n g a n d m o r e w o r d s of d e m o n s t r a b l y l a t e ( i r e e k o f the lilth o r sixth c e n t u r y A.D., c f N. T u r n e r , N T S t i (1955), pp. 221 2, s o it r e m a i n s possible t h a t t h e c o m p a r a t i v e l y s i m p l e , c l e a r a c c o u n t in t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B) m a y b e closer to t h e o r i g i n a l ( T u r d e a n u ) . A t t h e least, B m a y r e t a i n m o r e of t h e o r i g i n a l v o c a b u l a r y . O n t h e r e l a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e recensions see t h e articles i n G. W . E. N i c k e l s b u r g ( e d . ) . Studies in the Testament of Abraham

(1976), p p . 2 3 - 1 3 7 . T h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t m a n u s c r i p t s for t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A) a r e t h e f o u r t e e n t h c e n t u r y P a r i s F o n d s g r e c . 7 7 0 a n d t h e fifteenth c e n t u r y J e r u s a l e m m a n u s c r i p t , P a t r . S. S e p u l c h r i 66. P r i m a r y for t h e s h o r t recension (B) a r e t h e fifteenth c e n t u r y P a r i s F o n d s g r e c . 1 6 1 3 a n d especially M i l a n A m b r o s . g r . 405, w h i c h d a t e s t o t h e e l e v e n t h or twelfth c e n t u r y . C f i n g e n e r a l D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 3 2 - 3 ; F . S c h m i d t , Le Testament d'Abraham I ( P h . D . diss., S t r a s b o u r g , 1 9 7 1 ) , p p . 1 - 2 0 , for t h e i m p o r t a n c e o f A m b r o s . g r . 4,05; S. A g o u r i d e s , ' T h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m : a n unpublished Modern Greek manuscript', Deltion Biblion M e l e t o n i ( 1 9 7 2 ) , p p . 2 3 8 - 4 8 .

Ancient Versions f h e b o o k exists in m a n y a n c i e n t v e r s i o n s , of w h i c h t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t are t h e following. (1) Two Rumanian versions. O n e o f t h e s e is a n a b r i d g e m e n t of t h e l o n g G r e e k r e c e n s i o n A, c f e d i t i o n a n d t r a n s l a t i o n b y M . G a s t e r , ' T h e A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m , F r o m t h e R o u m a n i a n T e x t ' , T r a n s l a t i o n s of the Society of B i b l i c a l A r c h a e o l o g y 9 ( 1 8 8 7 ) , p p . 1 9 5 - 2 2 6 ( = Studies and Texts in Folklore, etc. I ( 1 9 2 5 ) , p p . 9 2 - 1 2 4 ) . T h e o t h e r is closer to t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n B. C f E . T u r d e a n u , ' L e Testament d'Abraham e n slave et en r o u m a i n ' , O x f o r d S l a v o n i c P a p e r s 10 ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p p . 1 - 3 8 . (2) Slavonic. T h i s v e r s i o n is closest to r e c e n s i o n B. C f T u r d e a n u , art. (it., a n d idem, ' N o t e s sur la t r a d i t i o n l i t t e r a i r e d u T e s t a m e n t d ' A b r a h a m ' , i n Silloge bizantina ... S. G. Mercati ( 1 9 5 7 ) , p p . 4 0 5 - 9 . C f , o n b o t h t h e R u m a n i a n a n d t h e S l a v o n i c , E . T u r d e a n u , Apocryphes slaves rt roumains de I'Ancien Testament ( 1 9 8 1 ) . (3) Coptic. T h i s v e r s i o n is close to r e c e n s i o n B . E d i t e d b y I. G u i d i , 'II ii'sto c o p t o d e l t e s t a m e n t o d i A b r a m o ' , R e n d i c o n t i d e l l a R e a l e A c c a d e m i a d e i L i n c e i , Classe sc. m o r . stor. filol. V , 9 (1900), p p . 158-80. (4) Arabic and Ethiopic. T h e s e a r e b a s e d o n t h e C o p t i c , cf. D e n i s ,

7^^

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ (I'turrlairi Original Language

I P G A T , p . 34; M. Gaguine,

The Falasha

Version of the Testaments

of

Abraham, Isaac and Jacob ( P h . D . , M a n c h e s t e r , i()()5). CJf. on t h e v e r s i o n s in g e n e r a l M . D e l c o r , Le Testament d'Abraham ( 1 9 7 3 ) , p p . 15—22. The

Coptic, Arabic a n d

E t h i o p i c versions link t h e T e s t a m e n t

of

A b r a h a m w i t h t h e T e s t a m e n t s o f I s a a c a n d J a c o b . T h i s seems t o h a v e b e e n a l a t e p h e n o m e n o n , p e r h a p s in r e s p o n s e t o the m e n t i o n in Const. Apost. (), 16, 3 of a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s TWV rpiajv Trarpiapxoiv. The T e s t a m e n t s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b a r e l a r g e l y d e r i v e d from t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m . I n their p r e s e n t f o r m t h e y a r e C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g s , a n d i t is impo.ssible to tell w h e t h e r they a r e b a s e d o n e a r l i e r J e w i s h w o r k s , see b e l o w , p. 805. Kditions J a m e s , M. R . , Ttu Testament oJ At>Taliam (1892). Schmidt, F., Le Testament d'Abraham (Ph.D. diss., Strasbourg, 1971). (The short recension B, taking account of the manu.s{ ripi Amhros. gr. 405, which was not known to James.) Stone, M. E . , The Testament of Abraham : The Greek Recensions (1972). (James's text with English translation.) Translations and Commentaries English Box, G . H., The Testament of Abraham (1927). Sanders, E. P . , 'Testament of A b r a h a m ' , in Chariesworth, O T P I, p p . 871-902. French Delcor, M., Le Testament d'Abraham (1973). (A full commentary.) German Janssen, E., Das Testament Abrahams ( J S H R Z HI.2) (1975), p p . 193-256. Riessler, Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 1332-3. Bibliography Kohler, K., 'The Pre-Talmudic Haggada I I : T h e Apocalypse of Abraham a n d its K i n d r e d ' , J Q R 7 (1895), pp. 581-606. Riessler, P., 'Das Testament Abrahams, ein jiidisches Apokryphon', T h Q i o 6 (1925), p p . 3-22. T u r n e r , N., The Testament of Abraham (Ph.D. diss., London, 1953). Turner, N., 'The "Testament o f A b r a h a m " : Problems i n Biblical Greek', N T S t i (1954-5), pp. 219-23Piatelli, E., ' I I testamento d i A b r a m o ' , A n n u a r i o di Studi Ebraici 2 (1964-5), pp. 111-22. Delcor, M., 'De l'origine de quelques traditions contenues dans le T e s t a m e n t d ' A b r a h a m ' , in P. Peli (ed.), Proceedings of the Fifth World Congress of Jewish Studies I (1969), p p . 192-200. (Reprinted with corrections in Religion d'lsrael et Proche Orient Ancien (1976), p p . 241-50.) Denis, I P G A T , pp. 31-9. Fishburne, C . W., ' I Corinthians III.10-15 a n d the Testament of Abraham', N T S t 17 (1970), p p . 109-15. Schmidt, F., Le Testament d'Abraham (Ph.D. diss., Strasbourg, 1971). Schmidt, F., 'Traditions relatives a A b r a h a m dans la litterature hellenistique juive', Ecole Pratique des Hautes-Etudes, Section : ReUgion, Annuaire 82 (1973), pp. 191-4.

///. Biblical Midrash

7«. 7

Schmidt, F . , ' L e monde a r i m a g e du bouclier d'Arhillr", R I I R im"^ H(74 , i^j d Kolenkow, A . B., ' W h a t is the role of testament in THR IRAININRITI •»( MILIHIIIII' , I I I LIH 67 (1974), pp. 182-4. Nickelsburg, G. W . E. (ed.). Studies on the lestamfnl 0/ Aftfiifnini M)/<> Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 2 4 8 - 5 3 . Collins, BAAJ, pp. 226-8. Nickelsburg, G. W . E., in J W S T P , pp. 6 0 4.

J . The Testaments of the Twelve

Patriarchs

T h e T e s t a m e n t s of t h e T w e l v e P a t r i a r c h s f o r m a p s e u d e p i g r a p h i e w o r k in w h i c h t h e m a i n c o n s t i t u e n t f e a t u r e is d i r e c t e x h o r t a t i o n . T h e w o r k is p r e s e r v e d in its e n t i r e t y i n G r e e k , first p u b h s h e d b y J . E . G r a b e in Spicilegium SS. Patrum ut et Haereticorum saeculi post Christum natum I , I I & I I I ( O x f o r d , 1698), after h a v i n g c i r c u l a t e d f r o m t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y in a L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n p r e p a r e d by R o b e r t G r o s s e t e s t e in t h e t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y . ' T h e e x t a n t G r e e k t e x t of the b o o k c o n t a i n s n u m e r o u s d i r e c t references to t h e d o c t r i n e of t h e I n c a r n a t i o n a n d for t h i s r e a s o n w a s c o n s i d e r e d by its first s t u d e n t s to b e the w o r k of a C h r i s t i a n . I t c a n however be argued that Jewish d o c u m e n t s underlie the composition issued by a C h r i s d a n e d i t o r . T h e b o o k , as i t s t i t l e i n d i c a t e s , b e l o n g s to the c a t e g o r y of t e s t a m e n t a r y l i t e r a t u r e i n s p i r e d by t h e ' d e a t h - b e d ' d i s c o u r s e s o f J a c o b ( G e n . 49) a n d M o s e s ( D e u t . 3 3 ) , a n d c o n t a i n s t h e s p i r i t u a l ' t e s t a m e n t s ' left b y t h e twelve s o n s of J a c o b . T h r e e e l e m e n t s m a y b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d in e a c h T e s t a m e n t , i. T h e p a t r i a r c h r e c o u n t s his life-story, b e w a i l i n g his sins a n d c o m m e n d i n g h i s v i r t u e s . T h e b i o g r a p h i c a l d a t a , t h o u g h g e n e r a l l y in line w i t h t h e biblical n a r r a t i v e , a r e c o n s i d e r a b l y e n r i c h e d w i t h fresh h a g g a d i c d e t a i l . 2. T h e p a t r i a r c h a l a u t o b i o g r a p h y is followed b y a p p r o p r i a t e a d m o n i t i o n s w h i c h stress t h e n e e d to a v o i d t h e a n c e s t o r ' s sin o r to e m u l a t e h i s v i r t u e . 3 . T o w a r d s t h e e n d of e a c h T e s t a m e n t , p r e d i c t i o n s c o n c e r n i n g t h e f u t u r e o f t h e t r i b e a r e g i v e n at s o m e l e n g t h , w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t o f G a d , w h e r e t h i s section is f o r e s h o r t e n e d . A p a t r i a r c h m a y foretell his d e s c e n d a n t s ' a p o s t a s y from G o d ( o r , w h i c h s e e m s at t i m e s t o be q u a s i - s y n o n y m o u s , t h e i r r e b e l h o n a g a i n s t L e v i a n d J u d a h ) a n d t h a t , a s a result, t h e y will incur punishment, particularly captivity a n d dispersion. Such a p r o p h e c y is f r e q u e n t l y a c c o m p a n i e d by a n e x h o r t a t i o n t o h o l d fast to t h e tribes of L e v i a n d J u d a h . Brief C h r i s t i a n a l l u s i o n s to s a l v a t i o n a r e l i n k e d to these p r o p h e c i e s in t h e T e s t a m e n t s o f S i m e o n , L e v i , Z e b u l u n , D a n , Naphtali, Asher, Joseph a n d Benjamin. I . Cf S. H. T h o m s o n , The Writings of Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln (1940), p p . 4 2 - 4 ; H . J . d e J o n g e , ' L a bibhotheque de Michel C h o m a t e s et l a tradition occidentale des Testaments des X I I Patriarches', in M . d e J o n g e , Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975), p p . 97-106.

7^8

§33^- Jewish Literature of Utufrtoiti

Original

Language

T h e i d e a s c o n t a i n e d in the T e s t a m e n t s are very v a r i e d . M a n y of t h e m a p p e a r to b e e x p h c a b l e o n l y on t h e h y p o t h e s i s o f a J e w i s h a u t h o r . T h e story of t h e p a t r i a r c h s is told w h o l l y in the style of h a g g a d i c m i d r a s h . T h e w r i t e r displays a lively i n t e r e s t in t h e J e w i s h t r i b e s as such ; he l a m e n t s t h e i r a p o s t a s y a n d d i s p e r s i o n ; he e n c o u r a g e s t h e m to ac( «'pt b e v i a n d J u d a h as t h e i r l e a d e r s a p p o i n t e d by God;^ h e h o p e s for tin-ir h n a l r e p e n t a n c e a n d d e l i v e r a n c e . M o r a l p r e c e p t s d o m i n a t e his otulook. H e c o n d e m n s envy, avarice, w r a t h , falsehood and u n c h a s t i t y ; he calls l o r th<- p r a c t i c e of t h e v a r i o u s v i r t u e s . H e also lays s p e c i a l e m p h a s i s on t h e priestly sacrificial c u l t as a d i v i n e l y o r d a i n e d i n s t i t u t i o n , a n d provides d e t a i l s w h i c h g o b e y o n d the Bible.^ H e a t t a c h e s m u c h w e i g h t to t h e levitical c h a r a c t e r of t h e p r i e s t h o o d . O n a c c o u n t of its sacred ollice, the t r i b e of L e v i p r e c e d e s a l l the o t h e r s , e v e n that of J u d a h . T h e c h i l d r e n of Levi a r e e s p e c i a l l y e x h o r t e d to s t u d y t h e T o r a h . T h e y m u s t u n r e m i t t i n g l y r e a d t h e L a w of G o d a n d t h u s be s o u g h t after a n d h o n o u r e d a n d served by m e n d e s i r i n g to h e a r t h e L a w from them.'^ T h e r e a r e also frequent a d m o n i t i o n s to observe t h e L a w a n d t o o b e y t h e c o m m a n d m e n t s . ^ By c o n t r a s t , m a n y passages c a n o n l y h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n b y a C h r i s t i a n , p r o c l a i m i n g universal s a l v a t i o n (a d o c t r i n e n o t u n - J e w i s h in itself), b u t t h r o u g h a G o d i n c a r n a t e . I n d e e d in o n e i n s t a n c e several t e x t u a l witnesses a l l u d e t o St. P a u l ( T B e n . 1 1 ) . T h e C h r i s t o l o g y p r e s u p p o s e d a p p e a r s to b e P a t r i p a s s i a n in c h a r a c t e r . ^ T h e first e d i t o r , G r a b e , e x p l a i n e d t h e s e c o n t r a d i c t o r y features by a s s u m i n g t h a t the b o o k was w r i t t e n b y a J e w b u t s u b s e q u e n t l y i n t e r p o l a t e d by a C h r i s t i a n . L a t e r s c h o l a r s , h o w e v e r , b e g i n n i n g w i t h J . A. F a b r i c i u s {Codex pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, 1 7 1 3 ) , a d v a n c e d the thesis t h a t t h e T e s t a m e n t s w e r e w r i t t e n by a C h r i s t i a n in G r e e k , ^ a n d t h e o n l y a r g u m e n t for t h e n e x t c e n t u r y a n d a h a l f was w h e t h e r t h e a u t h o r ' s s t a n d p o i n t w a s J e w i s h - C h r i s d a n or G e n t i l e - C h r i s t i a n , w i t h 2. See T R e u b . 6:7; T S i m . 5:6; 7:1; TLevi 2:11 ; T J u d . 21:3; 25:2; TIss. 5:7; T D a n 5:4; T N a p h t . 5:13; 8:2. In all these passages Levi c o m e s first. The reverse order figures in T D a n 5:10; TJos. 19:11; TBen. 11:2. 3. Cf. for example TLevi 9:11 : Kal irpo rov elaeXdeiv o e eiy r d dyia, Xovov Kal e v rcii dveiv ae viTTTOv. Kal dwa/jTi^wv TTOAIV TTJV Bvaiav, vimov (see vol. II, p . 294 and n. 10). See further 9:12, determining t h a t only the wood of twelve evergreen trees may be used for t h e fire of burnt-offerings. Cf also J u b . 21:12-16 a n d the d e t a i l e d ritual prescripdons contained in the Bodleian Genizah fragments of TLevi cols, c a n d d a n d the corresponding Greek version. On these, see below, pp. 775-6. 4. TLevi 13:2-4; cf Ecclus 39. 5. T R e u b . 6:8; TLevi 13:1; T J u d . 13:1; 26:1; T Z e b . 5:1 ; 10:2; T D a n 5:1; T N a p h t . 3:2; T G a d 3:2 ; TAsh. 6:1, 3 3 ; TJos. 11:1 ; i8:i ; 19:11 ; TBen. 3:1; 10:3, 11. 6. T S i m . 6:5, 7; TLevi 4:1; T I s s . 7:7; T Z e b . 9 : 8 ; T D a n 5:13; T N a p h t . 8:3; TAsh. 7:3; TBen. 10:7-9. 7. F o r a survey of the early stages of Testaments research, see H . D. Singerland, The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical History of Research {igjj), p p . 5-33. Full bibliographical details may be found there.

HI. Biblical Midrash

7<><)

appropriate Gentile-Christian or Jewish-('hri(uian niiri |M>l.iiionH i«) account for the discrepant features. F. Sdinapp \v.i% i h r lust i n investigate systematically the problem of w l i P l h e i the wlioir work had not undergone a thorough re-working. He argued dial only the biographical notices and the exhortalions alta< hed and closely corresponding to them belonged to the original Jewish composition. The apocalyptic predictions were added to it by a Jewish hand, and further Christian interpolations were introduced at a later stage. Schnapp's work set in motion a swing of the pendulum, and scholarship at the turn of the century re-adopted the theory of a basic Jewish document subjected to Christian revision. Such was the opinion of F. C. Conybeare, E. Preuschen, W. Bousset et al. R. H. Charles, author of The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs and Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs translated from the Editor's Greek

The Text,

both published in 1908, sought to establish the literary history of the work through a careful study of the textual evidence. According to his theory, the Greek manuscripts, nine of which were available to him, represent two recensions, a and j3, of which a, although containing manifest omissions, is preferable to j8 because it is freer from Christian interpolations. The superiority of a is confirmed by the Armenian version, which is also devoid of many of the Christian additions present in the Greek j3 recension (on which the Armenian otherwise actually depends). To further complicate matters, Charles did not simply suggest that the shorter (only slightly Christianized) Greek recension a reflected an original Jewish document written in Hebrew, but postulated two separate Hebrew recensions from which the Greek a and j8 ultimately derived. The discovery of fragments from an Aramaic Testament of Levi in the Cairo Genizah and of a corresponding Greek version in an Athos manuscript, and the publication of a medieval Hebrew midrash akin to the Testament of Naphtah (see below, pp. 7 7 6 - 7 ) , did not affect substantially the theories arrived at from the study of the Greek Testaments. These texts were thought to have derived from a source (in the case of the Testament of Naphtali, an indirect source) of the Greek document.^ A new phase of scholarship began with the Qumran finds of Aramaic remains of a Testament of Levi, Hebrew fragments of the Testament of Naphtali, and possibly of other Testaments (see below, pp. 7 7 5 - 6 ) . The new documents have reinforced the prevailing thesis concerning the Jewishness of the Testaments. In particular, several messianic passages, especially those reflecting the notion of a priestly and a royal redeemer, which many earlier scholars identified as Christian, have 8. Charles, Testaments, p p . Ixvii, Ixix-lxx.

77"

§33^- Jewish Literature oj Uncertntri Original Language

b e e n r e c o g n i z e d b y a n u m b e r of w r i t e r s as parallel t o Q u m r a n messianism. ^ A p a r t from t h e i m p a c t of Q u m r a n , t h e most significant c h a n g e s in T e s t a m e n t s studies h a s r e s u l t e d from a fresh e x a m i n a t i o n o f the t e x t u a l e v i d e n c e , especially the G r e e k a n d A r m e n i a n m a n u s c r i p t d a t a . (iharles's assessment of t h e G r e e k t e x t s a n d his p r e f e r e n c e for r e c e n s i o n a, a l r e a d y criticized by F . C. B u r k i t t a n d J . W . H u n k i n , ' ° h a s b e e n exposed a s i n c o r r e c t by M . d e J o n g e , " w h o s e views are s u p p o r t e d in r e g a r d to t h e A r m e n i a n version b y C . B u r c h a r d ' ^ a n d M . E . S t o n e . ' ^ T h e p r i n c i p a l c o r o l l a r y of d e J o n g e ' s findings, as o p p o s e d to t h o s e of C h a r l e s , is t h a t passages d e s c r i b e d a s C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n s c a n n o l o n g e r be d i s t i n g u i s h e d o n the basis o f t e x t - c r i t i c a l e v i d e n c e . I n d e e d , d e J o n g e h a s r e v e r t e d t o the p r e - S c h n a p p - C h a r l e s stage of d e v e l o p m e n t ; for h i m , t h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s i t i o n , a l b e i t d e p e n d e n t on e a r l i e r J e w i s h w o r k s . T o c o m p l e t e the m e r r y - g o - r o u n d , J . T . M i l i k has o p i n e d t h a t t h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e p r o b a b l y o f Jewish-Christian origin. F o l l o w i n g this t o t a l l y c h a o t i c status guestionis, i n the light o f de J o n g e ' s t e x t u a l t h e o r y w h i c h a p p e a r s t o be established a n d r e p r e s e n t e d in his two e d i t i o n s of t h e G r e e k text, t h r e e q u e s t i o n s r e m a i n to b e f o r m u l a t e d and answered. ( 1 ) A r e the T e s t a m e n t s a J e w i s h w o r k w i t h C h r i s t i a n a d d i t i o n s ; or are t h e y a C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g utilizing J e w i s h d o c u m e n t s ? (2) A r e t h e y a t r a n s l a t i o n i n t o G r e e k from S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l s , o r a Greek composition with Semitic antecedents? (3) B e a r i n g i n m i n d t h e solutions g i v e n t o the first t w o q u e s t i o n s , h o w does one d a t e t h e T e s t a m e n t s ? ( i ) As far a s t h e i r J e w i s h o r C h r i s t i a n i d e n t i t y is c o n c e r n e d , f o u r k i n d s of e l e m e n t s m a y t h e o r e t i c a l l y b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d in a w o r k s u c h as the T e s t a m e n t s : (a) n e u t r a l , i.e. e i t h e r J e w i s h or C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ; (b) fully C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ; (c) J e w i s h - C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ; a n d (d)

9. Cf. A. Dupont-Sommer, Nouveaux aperfus sur les manuscrits de la Mer Morte (1953), pp. 78-83 ; A. S. van d e r Woude, Die messianischen Vorstellungen der Gemeinde von Qumran (1957); M. Philonenko, Les interpolations chretiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches (i960) ; A. Hultgard, L'eschatologie des Testaments des Douze Patriarches I (1977), pp- 304—6, etc. 10. Burkitt, J T h S t 10 (1908), p p . 1 3 5 - 4 1 ; H u n k i n , ibid. 16 (1914), pp. 80-97. 11. M. d e Jonge first argued his case in The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1953), and has developed it in a n u m b e r of subsequent studies including an editio minor and an editio maior of the Greek text. Cf below. 12. 'Die armenische UberHeferung der T e s t a m e n t e d e r zwolf Patriarchen', in W. Eltester, Studien zu den Testamenten der zvodlf Patriarchen, p p . 1-29. 13. The Testament of Levi: A First Study of the Armenian Manuscripts (1969). 14. RB 62 (1955), p. 4 0 6 ; Ten Tears of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (1959), pp. 34-5-

///. strictly J e w i s h

elements.

Biblical

Of

Midrash

these

(a)

7 71

is of n(» siKiiitirtiiK r

ioi

the

d e t e r m i n a t i o n o f t h e n a t u r e o f the w o r k . As regMttU (l>). «he p a s s a g e H i n d i s p u t a b l y b e l o n g i n g t o this c a t e g o r y a r e limited in (puiniiiy;''' ligure only

in p r e d i c t i o n s ;

sentences

are

grouped,

or s e n t e n c e clauses;

narrative.

when

and

they

extend

usually i n t e r r u p t

beyond the flow

single of

the

I n t h e f a c e o f these fact.s, the ine.scapable c o n c l u s i o n is t h a t

t h e fully C h r i s t i a n u n i t s arc s e c o n d a r y a n d m u s t b e [pace d e J o n g e ) r e c o g n i z e d as s u p e r i m p o s e d o n a n e a r l i e r J u d a e o - C h r i s t i a n o r J e w i s h composition. T h e m a n y

allusions t o the

i m p o r t a n c e of o b e d i e n c e

to

G o d ' s L a w ( T R e u b . 6:8; T L e v i 9 : 6 - 7 ; 1 4 : 4 ; T J u d . 26:1 ; T D a n . 6 : 1 0 , e t c . ) , g e n e r a l l y r e p r e s e n t e d as a s o u r c e o f m o r a h t y , m a y testify t o ( c ) , i.e.

Jewish

Chrisdanity,

but

more

probably

to

Judaism

especially since the T e s t a m e n t s i n c l u d e a n u m b e r o f features

(=

d),

scarcely

15. T h e passages which are unquestionably Christian represent in all less than t w o printed pages in M . de J o n g e ' s editio minor w h e r e the Testaments in toto cover 86 pages. 16. The following passages m a y be identified as Christian. T S i m . 6:5 : o n Kvpiog 6 Oeog /xeyay TOV '/apaijA ^aivopevos iirt yrjs ^o)S avdpwirof^. ( T h e last t w o words a r c omitted in manuscript a. Charles noted t h a t this m a y b e simply a theophany. Cf Testaments, p . Ixi.) T S i m . 6:7: OTI deos au)fia AajStov Kal aweadituv dvOpdnTois caotaev dvOptunovs. T S i m . 7:2 : deov Kal avBpwnov. oSros awaei rravTa TO. edvr] Kal TO yevos TOV Vapa^A. T L e v i 4 : 4 : ttAtjv 01 viol aov im^aXovat x*'P*s ^"^^ avTOv, TOV aTToaKoXorrCaai avTov. Ib. 10:2: ciV tov aioTrjpa TOV Koapov. Ib. 14:2: o'tii'cs iiTi^aXovai X^ipas avTcov im awTrjpa TOV Koafiov (cf. 4:4). Ib. 18:7: nvevpa ... KaraTravaei err' avrov iv Tw vSaTi ( T h e last three words which consdtute t h e Christian element a r e missing from manuscript e.) T Z e b . 9:8 : Kal ot/ieadf ffeov ev crx^^ari dvOpcorrov (cf. above TSim. 6:5). T N a p h t . 8:3 : 66T^a(Tai 6 deos KaToiKtltv ev dvdpwwois (cf above TSim. 6:5). T A s h . 7 : 3 : [o u^iffTos'] eXdujv oiy dvOpwrros, fxerd avOpconcav iadiwv Kal irivoiv. T J o s . 19:6 (11): dvaTeXet vptv [6 dpvos TOV Otov], xdpiTi aTrjpos TOV KoapLov. Ib. 9:3—5: Kvpios v^piaO-qaeTai, Kal e^ovdevcoB-qaeTai Kal iirl |uAou viltojOrjaeTai. Kal eoTai to aTrAcu/xa toi! vaov axi-^opevov, Kal peTa^riaerai TO irvevpa rov deov iirl Ta idvr] cos rrvp eKxwopuevov. Kal aveXdwv eK TOV aSov earai dva^alviov ano yris els ovpavov eyvwv Se otos eoTai Taireivos inl yrjs Kal otos evSo^os iv ovpavw. Ib. 10:7: TrpooKwovvres TOV jSaatAe'a TMV ovpavcov TOV iirl yrjs avevTa popfi dvdpwiTov Ta-neivdjoeois. TBen. 11:1: Kal OVKCTI KXifdrjoopLai XVKOS dpira.^ Sia rds dprrayds vp.
77^

§33-^- Jewish Literature of I 'ruertairi Original

iMnguage

c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f a n y form of C h r i s t i a n i t y . A m o n g the.se m a y be s i n g l e d o u t t h e stress, t h r o u g h o u t t h e T e s t a m e n t s , o n t h e l e a d e r s h i p of L e v i a n d J u d a h , a n d t h e c o n s e q u e n t d u t y t o r e m a i n a t t a c h e d to these t r i b e s . S u c h s u p e r i o r i t y recalls m o r e the Q u m r a n milieu t h a n a n y k i n d of C h r i s t i a n i t y . M o r e o v e r , s u c h a n e m p h a s i s o n b o t h Levi a n d J u d a h echoes also t h e d o c t r i n e of t h e i r p r e - e m i n e n c e in t h e p u r e l y J e w i s h c o n t e x t o f j u b i l e e s 3 1 : 4 - 2 2 . T h e i m p o r t a n t role a t t r i b u t e d to t h e B o o k of E n o c h deserves s p e c i a l m e n t i o n , t o o . ' ^ F o r e v e n t h o u g h E n o c h is q u o t e d o n c e in the N e w T e s t a m e n t , in J u d e 14—15, t h e r e v e r e n t i a l use of h i s b o o k in the T e s t a m e n t s r a t h e r recalls the J u b i l e e s - Q u m r a n milieu. T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e , t h e r e f o r e , b e s t defined as a J e w i s h w o r k , r e l a t e d t o , b u t not necessarily d e r i v i n g from, Q u m r a n , w h i c h h a s survived in a C h r i s t i a n version i n c o r p o r a t i n g a l i m i t e d a m o u n t o f easily r e c o g n i z a b l e e d i t o r i a l m o d i h c a t i o n s a n d glosses. ( 2 ) T h e q u e s t i o n of t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e T e s t a m e n t s h a s n e v e r b e e n satisfactorily resolved. 'The e x t a n t e v i d e n c e , ' ^ s p o r a d i c t h o u g h it m a y be, s u g g e s t s t h r e e possibilities: i. T h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s h a v e b e e n t r a n s l a t e d from a S e m i d c ( H e b r e w / A r a m a i c ) text. ii. T h e y are a n o r i g i n a l G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n , u s i n g a s m o d e l s for t h e w h o l e w o r k or for s o m e p a r t s o f it p r e - e x i s t i n g i n d i v i d u a l T e s t a m e n t s w r i t t e n in H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c , iii. T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e a G r e e k r e - w o r k i n g of o n e of t h e S e m i t i c r e c e n s i o n s i n c i r c u l a t i o n a m o n g j e w s . i. I r r e s p e c d v e of the final c o n c l u s i o n w h e t h e r o r n o t the G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s s h o u l d b e c h a r a c t e r i z e d as a t r a n s l a t i o n , it c a n firmly be s t a t e d t h a t in n o sense c a n t h e y be r e c o g n i z e d a s r e n d e r i n g a n y of t h e surviving S e m i t i c texts. T h e l a t t e r a r e i n g e n e r a l l o n g e r t h a n t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g G r e e k a c c o u n t s . ^ " C o n s e q u e n t l y , t h e c a s e for a n u n d e r l y i n g Semitic o r i g i n a l entirely d e p e n d s o n a linguistic a n a l y s i s of the e x t a n t G r e e k version, m o r e precisely o n the ' S e m i t i s m s ' i d e n t i f i e d in 18. TSim. 5:4; TLevi 10:5; 14:1; T J u d . 18:1; T Z e b . 3:4; T D a n 5:6; T N a p h t . 4 : 1 ; TBen. 9:1; 10:6. 19. The Semitic material consists of the following: the H e b r e w Midrash Wa-yissa'u related to T J u d . ; a Hebrew Testament of N a p h t a h ; A r a m a i c fragments from t h e T L e v i discovered i n the Cairo G e n i z a h ; Aramaic fragments from TLevi found in Q u m r a n Caves 1 and 4; Hebrew fragments from T N a p h t . from 4 Q . The minute remains of an Aramaic T J u d . from 4Q, of a Hebrew T J u d . from 3Q,and o f an Aramaic TJos. from 4Q, possibly belong to the Testaments material, b u t the scrappiness of the evidence precludes any firm identification. F o r a fuller description of these texts, see below, p p . 775—7. T h e reference to a Hebrew work ascribed i n CD 4:14-18 to Levi the son of J a c o b m a y not correspond t o a Testament. If it does, it is not idendcal with the known version. I t would be therefore superfluous to speculate whether t h e indirect q u o t a d o n in C D derives from a Hebrew original or is the H e b r e w summary of a n Aramaic text. 20. T h e Greek additions to manuscript e (Athos, M o n a s t e r y of Koutloumous, Cod. 39) at TLevi 2:3 and 18:2 which echo the A r a m a i c of t h e Genizah fragments constitute the only exception. Cf M . de J o n g e et al. (eds.). The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1978), p. xvii.

in.

Biblical Midrash

773

it, a n d o n a l l e g e d m i s t r a n s l a t i o n s from the Hebrew 01 Ai.ini.n* K II. C h a r l e s c o m p i l e d a list o f H e b r a i s m s ^ ' a n d A. iltiliK<^id ha* r r r r n i l y p r o d u c e d a n i m p r e s s i v e series of HcbraisiUH a n d AianiaiHiiiH." T h e a r g u m e n t s i n f a v o u r o f a Srmiti«- original nuist h o w e v e r b e v i e w e d a g a i n s t t h e e v i d e n c e f a v o t i t i n g a ( i r r r k
2 1 . Testaments, p\>.\\m-\'\i. 22. L'eschatologie des Testaments I I (1982), p p . 1 7 3 - 8 1 . 23. In t h e present state of d o c u m e n t a t i o n relating to the Testaments, J . Becker is probably correct i n reaching t h e conclusion that they were written in 'semitisierendes Griechisch'. Cf. Untersuchungen zur Entstehungsgeschichte der Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen (1970), pp. 169-72 ; Die Testamente ( J S H R Z I I I / i , 1974), p . 25. 24. Cf. e.g. M. d e J o n g e , Testaments (1953), p p . 1 1 8 , 1 6 3 ; J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte (1970), pp. 187, 193-4, 209-10, 2 2 1 - 2 , 401, etc. 25. Cf. H u l t g a r d , op.cit. II, p p . 1 6 5 - 7 1 . 26. These are questions which precede the problem of actual translation in antiquity. On t h e latter, see J . Barr, ' T h e Typology of Literalism in ancient biblical translations', N A G Nr. I I (1979), p p . 2 7 9 - 3 2 5 ; S. P. Brock, 'Aspects of Translation T e c h n i q u e in Antiquity', Greek, R o m . & Byz. St. 20 (1979), pp. 69-87.

774

§33^- Jewish Literature of I Imrrtatn

Original

Language

H e b r e w . If, m o r e o v e r , M i l i k ' s t h e o r y e o n e e r n i n g f r a g m e n t s b e l o n g i n g to T J u d a h a n d T J o s e p h (cf p . 776) t u r n s out to b e c o r r e c t , n o t o n l y will t h e s e rehcs confirm t h e l i n g u i s t i c d u a l i t y , b u t t h e y m a y also i n d i c a t e t h a t , like t h e c a n o n i c a l D a n i e l a n d 4 Q T o b i t (cf. a b o v e , p p . 2 2 4 - 5 , 2 4 6 - 7 ) , t h e s a m e w o r k h a s b e e n t r a n s m i t t e d fully or p a r t l y in A r a m a i c as well a s in H e b r e w . F r o m t h e different l a n g u a g e s used, it w o u l d be logical t o infer t h a t T L e v i a n d T N a p h t a h o r i g i n a t e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y from o n e a n o t h e r ; a n d b e a r i n g in m i n d t h e r e l a t i v e u n i m p o r t a n c e of N a p h t a l i c o m p a r e d , say, w i t h Levi, J o s e p h or J u d a h , it is e q u a l l y r e a s o n a b l e t o suppo.se t h a t .several T e s t a m e n t s c a m e to b e w r i t t e n i n S e m i tic l a n g u a g e s , l e a d i n g n o d o u b t p r o g r e s s i v e l y to t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a twelve-fold c o m p o s i t i o n . T o a c c o u n t b o t h for t h e S e m i t i c s u b s t r a t u m a n d for the g e n u i n e H e l l e n i s t i c features of t h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s , a s well as for the similarities a n d s u b s t a n t i a l differences b e t w e e n the t e x t u a l witnesses, t h e best e x p l a n a t i o n s e e m s t o be t h a t the G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s h a v e resulted from a n a b b r e v i a t i o n a n d free r e - w o r k i n g b y G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s of o n e , if not s e v e r a l , of t h e r e c e n s i o n s of t h e S e m i t i c T e s t a m e n t s . It g o e s w i t h o u t s a y i n g t h a t it w a s o n t h e G r e e k version(s) t h a t C h r i s t i a n editorial activity was subsequently exercised. (3) C o n s i d e r i n g t h e h i g h l y c o m p l e x r e d a c t i o n a l d e v e l o p m e n t o f the T e s t a m e n t s , * ^ a n d t h e a b s e n c e of a n y definite historical p o i n t e r i n the text itself, d a t i n g is b o u n d to b e p r o b l e m a t i c . T h e C h r i s t i a n r e v i s i o n , reflecting the influence o f t h e F o u r t h G o s p e l , i s m o s t likely t o h a v e b e e n effected i n t h e c o u r s e of the s e c o n d c e n t u r y A . D . T h e p o l e m i c a l sections r e l a t i n g to p r i e s t h o o d a n d k i n g s h i p b e s t fit the M a c c a b a e a n H a s m o n a e a n e r a , a n d a t t e m p t s h a v e b e e n m a d e to i d e n t i f y a l l u s i o n s in T L e v i 8 : 1 4 - 1 5 to J o h n H y r c a n u s I,*^ a n d to A l e x a n d e r J a n n a e u s in T L e v i 14:5.^° T h e r e d a c t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t s s h o u l d t h e r e f o r e be p l a c e d i n the H a s m o n a e a n a g e , a n d since n o r e f e r e n c e t o the R o m a n s figures a n y w h e r e , ^ ' a p r e - 6 3 B . C . d a t i n g is advisable.^^ If t h e v i e w s u g g e s t e d a b o v e c o n c e r n i n g a G r e e k r e d a c t i o n of t h e w o r k is a c c e p t e d , it s h o u l d also fall w i t h i n t h e 100-63 ^ . c . p e r i o d . 27. See, e.g., Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p p . 373-7. 28. Cf. T J o s . 19:6 (i i) ; TBen. 3:8. 29. E.g. Charles, Testaments, p p . hi-iii. 30. Charles, ibid., p. Iviii; H u l t g a r d I I , p. 226. 31. See especially T N a p h t . 5:8, where the Syrians are placed to the e n d of t h e series of enemies. 32. Scholars dating t h e Testaments to t h e second half of t h e second c e n t u r y B.C. include R. H . Charles [Testaments, p. Iii), W. Bousset ( Z N W i (1900), p p . 197-202), H. C. K e e ( O T P I, p . 778, but N T S t 24 (1978), p. 2 6 9 : c. 100 B . C ) . P. Sacchi assigns the two main stages of redaction to the middle of the second century B.C., a n d to 4 0 - 3 0 B.C. {Apocrifi dell'A.T., p. 739). A. H u l t g a r d (II, p . 227) may well be right in proposing the first half of the first century B.C.

///. Biblical Midrash

77

T h e S e m i t i c a n t e c e d e n t s of t h e T e s t a m e n t s are to l>r ti.ur<| \u t h r second c e n t u r y B . C T L e v i a p p e a r s to hrlouK an rally I.iyrr ol Q u m r a n p a l a e o g r a p h y , a n d J . T . Milik a.HHiKnn 11 to t h e end ol t h e s e c o n d o r t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e first c r n l u r y ii.c." In h i s view, t h e o r i g i n a l T L e v i is a S a m a r i t a n work 'c<»mp<>Hrd i n the t o u r s e of t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y [ E . G . ] , if n o t t o w a r d s t h e etui ol the f o u r t h ' . ^ ' As t h e p r o o f for this early d a d n g will n o t b e f o r t h c o m i n g before t h e p r o m i s e d e d i t i o n o f the A r a m a i c T L e v i , a single m e n t i o n s h o u l d n o w suffice. S o m e w h a t less a d v e n t u r o u s l y , E. B i c k e r m a n , J. T h o m a s a n d J . Becker select t h e first q u a r t e r o f the s e c o n d c e n t u r y B . C . f o r t h e o r i g i n of t h e T e s t a m e n t s . ^ ^ O n the whole, the second c e n t u r y B . C . provides t h e most suitable b a c k g r o u n d for t h e o r i g i n s o f t h e S e m i t i c T e s t a m e n t s . A n y f u r t h e r precision w o u l d be t o o s p e c u l a t i v e . O n l y a s c h e m a t i c discussion is possible r e g a r d i n g t h e p r o v e n a n c e o f the T e s t a m e n t s . A n e a r l y s e c o n d c e n t u r y B . C . d a t i n g o f the S e m i t i c a n t e c e d e n t s w o u l d b r i n g t o m i n d t h e pietistic (Hasidic) circles of t h e p r e - M a c c a b a e a n a g e . T h e p r e s e n c e a m o n g t h e D e a d Sea Scrolls of t h e T e s t a m e n t s of L e v i a n d N a p h t a l i (as well a s p e r h a p s those of J u d a h a n d J o s e p h ) witnesses t h e p o p u l a r i t y of this t y p e o f l i t e r a t u r e a t Q u m r a n . R e s p e c t for, a n d c r i t i c i s m of, t h e p r i e s t h o o d , t h e influence of t h e d o c t r i n e o f t h e t w o spirits a n d t w o w a y s , ^ ^ a n d the a t t e s t a t i o n o f b o t h d i s t i n c t a n d j o i n t r o y a l a n d priestly r e d e e m e r figures,^^ i n d i c a t e e i t h e r the i m p a c t of t h e T e s t a m e n t s o n Q u m r a n t h o u g h t , o r a Q u m r a n s t a g e in t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e T e s t a m e n t s . W h e t h e r t h e G r e e k e d i t o r of t h e work was a Palestinian o r a diaspora J e w cannot b e decided on t h e basis of t h e a v a i l a b l e d a t a , t h o u g h t h e s p e c i a l interest i n J o s e p h m a y p o i n t to a n E g y p t i a n origin.^® T h e S e m i d c m a t e r i a l c o g n a t e to t h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s i n c l u d e s (a) 33. R B 6 2 (1955), P- 39934. Enoch (1976), p . 24. 35. Bickerman, ' T h e D a t e of the T e s t a m e n t s of t h e Twelve Patriarchs', JBL 6 9 (1950), pp. 245-60 ; revised in Studies in Jewish and Christian History I I (1980), p p . 1-23. From a n allusion in TJos. 16:4-5 t o the equivalence between a standard gold coin and a d i d r a c h m , he deduces that t h e period envisaged must b e 200-150 B . C . {ibid., p p . 12-14). J . T h o m a s , in W . YAtcstcr, Studien (1969), p p . 8 3 - 6 ; J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p . 3 7 6 ; J S H R Z l l l / i , p . 25. 36. Cf especially T J u d . 2 o : i ; TAsh. 1:3-9—'0,^ 3:13-4:26. 37. Cf T J u d . 1:6; 24:1-6; T J o s . 19:4; T D a n 5:10; T G a d 8:1 — i Q S a 2:11-21; C D 11:23; 14:19; 19:10; 20:1. 38. S e e J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p. 3 7 4 ; H . C . Kee, O T P I , p. 778. Charles identified the a u t h o r as a Pharisee {Testaments, p . xv), P. Riessler {Altjiidisches Schrifttum, p . 1335) as a n Essene. A Q u m r a n - E s s e n e provenance has been proposed by, a m o n g others, A. D u p o n t - S o m m e r {Essene Writings, p p . 301-5), M. Philonenko {Les interpolations chretiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches et les manuscrits de Qoumrdn, i960), O. Eissfeldt {Introduction, p. 633). A. H u l t g a r d attributes the composition t o levitical Ifkdmim {Eschatologie II, p p . 219-22).

77^

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ 11mer tain Original Language

Q u m r a n f r a g m e n t s ; (b) G e n i z a h t e x t s ; a n d (c) r a b b i n i c m i d r a s h i m . (a) Q u m r a n C a v e s i a n d 4 h a v e yielded r e m a i n s b e l o n g i n g t o a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of L e v i . iQ2i^^ p o i n t s t o w a r d s TLevi 8, a n d is r e l a t e d t o the B o d l e i a n G e n i z a h fragment, col. a. 4QTLevi ar" (earlier d e s i g n a t e d ar*) cols. 1 - 2 , c o r r e s p o n d s to Bodl. col. a a n d the a d d i t i o n a t t e s t e d i n t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t e after T L e v i 2:3;*" col. 3 is r e l a t e d to T L e v i 14 and is p a r a l l e l t o B o d l . col. d a n d C a m b r i d g e cols, e-f A H e b r e w T e s t a m e n t o f N a p h t a l i has s u r v i v e d in C a v e 4, c o n t a i n i n g a l o n g e r version of T N a p h t . 1 : 6 - 1 2 . O n l y a single s e n t e n c e , d e a h n g in the e t y m o l o g y of t h e n a m e B i l h a {4QTest Mapht. i ii 45 = T N a p h t . 1:12) h a s so far been published.'^* T h e m o r e d o u b t f u l identifications i n c l u d e a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of J u d a h {4(1 A Ju 1 a-b) p e r t a i n i n g to t h e c o n t e x t o f T J u d . 1 2 : 1 1 - 1 2 ; a n d a H e b r e w version of t h e s a m e T e s t a m e n t (jQ^Lf Ju) w h i c h m a y be Hnked w i t h T J u d . 2 5 : 1 - 2 . S m a l l f r a g m e n t s of a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of J o s e p h (4Q, A Jo I a-b a n d 2 a-b) m a y reflect T J o s . 1 4 : 4 - 5 ; 1 5 : 1 ; 1 6 : 4 - 5 ; 17:1-2.^^3 (b) F r a g m e n t s of a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of Levi h a v e been y i e l d e d by t h e C a i r o G e n i z a h . T h e C a m b r i d g e m a t e r i a l is r e p r e s e n t e d b y T - S 16.94 t h a t of t h e B o d l e i a n L i b r a r y in O x f o r d b y M s H e b c 27 f 56. D a t i n g t o t h e e l e v e n t h , or possibly t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y A . D . , * ^ t h e y e x t e n d a p p r o x i m a t e l y f r o m T L e v i 9 to 1 3 , a n d closely r e s e m b l e the e x t a n t p a r a l l e l passages i n t h e Q u m r a n m a n u s c r i p t s . T h e G r e e k M s e ( A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y of K o u t l o u m o u s , c o d . 39 o f t h e eleventh c e n t u r y ) c o n t a i n s t h e t r a n s l a t i o n o f B o d l . col. b-d, o f f o u r f u r t h e r c o l u m n s lost in A r a m a i c , as well a s of C a m b r . col. c, lines 3 - 1 3 . F o r the o r i g i n a l editions, see t h e B i b l i o g r a p h y . All t h e texts a p p e a r i n A p p e n d i x I I I of C h a r l e s , The Greek Versions, p p . 243-56.*^ ( c ) R a b b i n i c l i t e r a t u r e has p r e s e r v e d t w o m i d r a s h i c w o r k s r e l a t e d to the T e s t a m e n t s . (i) T h e H e b r e w T e s t a m e n t of N a p h t a h w a s p r i n t e d b y S. A. W e r t h e i m e r i n 1890 a n d e d i t e d b y M . G a s t e r from t h e B o d l e i a n

3 9 . J . T . Milik, D J D I , pp. 8 7 - 9 1 . 40. Milik, RB 62 (1955), pp. 3 9 8 - 4 0 6 . 41. Milik, Enoch, p. 23. 42. Ibid., p . 198. 43. J. T . Milik, 'Ecrits preesseniens de Q u m r a n ' , in M . Delcor, Qumrdn (1978), pp. 97-102. Milik's 5 Q , J M equals 5Q7 in M. Baillet, D J D I I I , p . 99. T h e fragment, if correctly identified as T J o s . 16:4-5, would supply an A r a m a i c basis for Bickerman's n u m i s m a d c argument m e n d o n e d in n. 35 above. 44. M. Beit-Arie quoted b y j . C. Greenfield and M . E. Stone, R B 86 (1979), p . 216. 45. A list of revised readings b y J. C. Greenfield a n d M. E . Stone has been published in RB 8 6 (1979). PP- 229-30.

///.

Biblical Midrash

777

m a n u s c r i p t of t h e C h r o n i c l e s of Yerahmeel in iHc),!/*'' I hr liiKJInan irxt is i n c l u d e d in C h a r l e s , Greek Versions, Appendix II, pp .\.\ ( u i I hr H e b r e w Midrash Wa-yissau, dealing with t h e war?* of ihr Patriarchs, is r e l a t e d to t h e T e s t a m e n t of Judah. Kditrd by A. Jrllinrk, VnOH I I I ( 1 8 5 5 ) , p p . 1 - 3 , it is reprinted as Appendix I in C h a r l e s , Greek Versions, p p . 235-8.*^ C o n c e r n i n g t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p between the T e s t a m e n t s a n d a n c i e n t J e w i s h h t e r a t u r e , t h e f r e q u e n t references t o t h e Book of E n o c h s h o u l d be n o t e d (TSim. 5:4; TLevi 1 0 : 5 ; 14:1 ; T J u d . 1 8 : 1 ; T Z e b . 3:4; T D a n 5:6; T N a p h t . 4:1 ; T B e n . 9 : 1 ) . N o n e of t h e allusions c a n , h o w e v e r , b e identified as q u o t a t i o n s from t h e e x t a n t versions o f E n o c h . I n t h e biographical portions a r e n u m e r o u s contacts with t h e Book of Jubilees.*^ T h e A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s a l s o d i s p l a y m a n y similarities w i t h Jubilees. A possible c i t a t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t o f L e v i in H e b r e w h a s b e e n noticed in the D a m a s c u s R u l e 4 : 1 4 - 1 8 . T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e specifically q u o t e d b y O r i g e n , In librum lesu Nave homilia xv 6 ( e d . W . B a e h r e n s , G C S V I I / 2 , p . 392) : ' S e d et i n a l i q u o q u o d a m libello, q u i a p e l l a t u r t e s t a m e n t u m d u o d e c i m p a t r i a r c h a r u m , quamvis non habeatur i n canone, talem tamen q u e n d a m sensum i n v e n i m u s , q u o d p e r s i n g u l o s p e c c a n t e s singuli s a t a n a e i n t e l l i g i d e b e a n t ' ( c f T R e u b . 2 - 3 ) . J e r o m e , Tractatus de Psalmo XV (ed. M o r i n , C C L 78, p . 3 7 6 ) : ' I n L i b r o q u o q u e P a t r i a r c h a r u m , licet i n t e r a p o c r y p h o s c o m p u t e t u r , i t a i n v e n i , u t q u o m o d o fel a d i r a c u n d i a m s i c renes ad c a l l i d i t a t e m et a d a s t u t i a m sint c r e a t i . Flavovpyia a u t e m id e s t caUiditas, u t v e l in b o n a m vel in m a l a m p a r t e m a c c i p i a t u r . . . ' (cf. T N a p h t . 2:8). I n t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s , t h e IlaTpidpxai are specified u n d e r the drroKpv^a, a l o n g w i t h E n o c h , t h e A s s u m p t i o n o f Moses, a n d similar w r i t i n g s w i t h 5 , 1 0 0 GTIXOL. T h e p r e s e n t form of t h e T e s t a m e n t s is a b o u t h a l f t h a t size.*^ See a l s o t h e Synopsis Athanasii a n d in t h e a n o n y m o u s list of S i x t y Books. T h e following Greek manuscripts a r e e x t a n t : a Oxford, Bodleian L i b r a r y Baroccio 1 3 3 { c . 1270); b C a m b r i d g e , U n i v e r s i t y L i b r a r y F f I . 24 (late l o t h c e n t u r y ) ; c Vatican Library Cod. Graec. 7 3 1 ( 1 3 t h century); V a t i c a n L i b r a r y C o d . G r a e c . 1 2 3 8 ( e n d o f 12th c e n t u r y ) ; 46. S. A. Wertheimer, t m t t n Tia I ( 1 8 9 0 ) , p p . 1 9 9 - 2 0 3 ; M . Gaster, ' T h e H e b r e w Text of one of the T e s t a m e n t s of the Twelve P a t r i a r c h s ' , Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch. 1 6 ( 1 8 9 4 ) , pp. 3 3 - 4 9 , 1 0 9 - 1 7 . M. d e J o n g e , Testaments ( 1 9 5 3 ) , pp. 5 2 - 6 0 ; J . Becker, Entstehungs geschichte ( 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 1 0 5 - 1 3 ; T h . Korteweg, ' T h e M e a n i n g of N a p h t a l i ' s Vision', in d e j o n g e . Studies ( 1 9 7 5 ) , pp. 2 6 9 - 9 0 ; A. H u l t g a r d , Eschatologie II, pp. 1 2 8 - 3 5 , 2 8 8 - 9 8 . 4 7 . Cf H . L. Strack a n d G. Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrash ( ' 1 9 8 2 ) , p . 300. T . Alexander and J . D a n , ' T h e Complete Midrash Vayissa'u\ Folklore Research Center Studies 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) , p p . 6 7 - 7 6 ; H u l t g a r d , I I , p p . 1 2 3 - 7 . 48. Cf Charles, Testaments, p. 2 3 8 . 49. Cf H . J . d e j o n g e in M. d e J o n g e , Studies ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p. 6 6 .

778

§33^- Jewish Literature of IIncertatn Original

Language

^ A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y o f K o u t l o u m o u s C o d . 3 9 (1 i th c e n t u r y ) ; / P a r i s , B i b l i o t h e q u e N a t i o n a l e , F o n d s g r e c a b ^ B (i i t h c e n t u r y ) ; g P a t m o s , M o n a s t e r y of S t . J o h n t h e T h e o l o g i a n , M s . 4 1 1 ( 1 5 t h c e n t u r y ) ; h M t . S i n a i , M o n a s t e r y of S t . C a t h a r i n e , C o d . G r a e c . 5 4 7 (17th c e n t u r y ) ; i M t . S i n a i , M o n . S t . C a t h . ( n o t e a r l i e r t h a n 17th c e n t u r y ) ; ; M t . S i n a i , M o n . S t . C a t h . C o d . G r a e c . 2 1 7 0 (i8th c e n t u r y ) ; k V e n i c e , B i b l i o t e c a N a z i o n a l e d i S. M a r c o , C o d . G r . Z 4 9 4 ( m i d - 1 3 t h century); / A t h o s , L i b r a r y of t h e L a u r a , L a u r a I 48 (i6th—17th c e n t u r y ) ; m A n k a r a , Tiirk T a r i h K u r u m u M S G r . 6 0 (i6th c e n t u r y ) ; « A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y o f V a t o p e d i C o d . 659 (14th c e n t u r y ) . F o r a full de.scripticm, see M . d e J o n g e , xi-xxv. C h a r l e s

used

the

first

nine

The Testaments

(1978), p p .

c o d i c e s i n his 1908 e d i t i o n . H i s

a r r a n g e m e n t o f t h e s e i n t o t w o f a m i l i e s , a ( = M s s c, h , i) a n d j3 ( = M s s a, b , d, e , f, g, j ) , h a s b e e n p r o v e d e r r o n e o u s b y M . d e J o n g e et al. w h o p r o p o s e , i n s t e a d , a f a m i l y I ( b , k) a n d a f a m i l y H ( t h e rest of t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s a s well a s t h e A r m e n i a n , S l a v o n i c a n d S e r b i a n v e r s i o n s (cf op. cit., p p . x x x i i i - x h ) ) . Editions 1. Greeli Testaments Charles, R . H., The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1908, repr. 1966). J o n g e , M . d e , Testamenta XII Patriarcharum edited according to Cambridge University Library MSFf 1.24 {ig64,'igyo). J o n g e , M . d e , in cooperadon with Hollander, H . W., J o n g e , H . J . d e , Korteweg, T h . , The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1978). 2. Aramaic and Hebrew fragments a) Q u m r a n M i l i k , J . T . , D J D I (1953), pp. 87-91 (TLevi). Idem, 'Le T e s t a m e n t de Levi en a r a m e e n : Fragments de la grotte 4 de Q u m r a n ' , R B 62 (1955)' PP- 398-406. Idem, The Book of Enoch (1976), p . 23 (4Q,Levi a r ) . Ibid., p . 198 (4Q,TestNapht). Idem, 'Les ecrits preesseniens de Q u m r a n : d ' H e n o c h a A m r a m ' , i n Delcor, M., Qumrdn : sapiHi, sa theologie et son milieu (1978), pp. 97-102. Fitzmyer, J . A., a n d H a r r i n g t o n , D. J . , A Manual of Palestinian Aramaic Texts (1978), no. 20 [iQTLeviar), pp. 80-8, 2 0 2 - 3 ; n o . 21 {4QTLeviar), p p . 8 8 - 9 1 , 203-4. b) C a i r o Genizah Pass, H . L., and Arendzen, J., ' F r a g m e n t of a n Aramaic T e x t of t h e Testament of Levi', J Q R 12 (1900), pp. 651-61 (Cambridge fragm.). Charles, R . H . a n d Cowley, A., 'An Early Source o f the T e s t a m e n t s of the Patriarchs', J Q R 19 (1907), p p 5 6 6 - 8 3 . Levi, I., 'Notes sur le texte arameen d u Testament d e Levi recemment decouvert', R E J 5 4 (i907)>PP- 166-80. Idem, ' E n c o r e un m o t sur le texte . . . ' , ibid., pp. 285-7. Grelot, P., ' L e Testament arameen d e Levi est-il traduit d e I'hebreu?', R E J 14 (1955), PP-9I-9Idem, 'Notes sur le T e s t a m e n t arameen d e Levi', RB 6 3 (1956), pp. 391-406. Greenfield, J . C , a n d Stone, M . E., ' R e m a r k s on t h e Aramaic T e s t a m e n t of Levi from t h e Geniza', R B 86 (1979), p p . 214—30.

///.

Biblical Midrash

7 7«>

Versions 1. Armenian Yovsep'eanc, S., "Pangaran hin ew nor naxneaf I. Ankanon gitk' Am kutkatnntti itH<jer»rtzunK ilri Iriiiunirnir d r r /woK Patriarchen', Z N W I (1900), p p . 106-40. Stone, M., The Testament of lAvi. A FirU Study of Ihr Armeman \1SS of the XII Patriarchs in the Convent of St. James, Jerusalem (1 <)()<)). Burchardt, Chr., ' Z u r armcnisrhcn t)l)rrhrfrrung der Testamente d e r zwolf Patriarchen', in Eltester, W., Studien zu den Testamenten der zwdlf Patriarchen (1969), p p . 1-29. J o n g e , M. d e , ' T h e Greek Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs and the A r m e n i a n Version', in Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975), pp. 120-39. Stone, M., The Armenian Version of the Testament of Joseph (1975). Idem, ' T h e A r m e n i a n Version of the Testaments of t h e Twelve P a t r i a r c h s : Selection o f Manuscripts', Sion 49 (1975), pp. 207-14. Idem, 'New Evidence for the A r m e n i a n Version of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', R B 84 (1977), p p . 94-107. 2. Slavonic Tichonravov, N. S., Pamjatniki otrecennoj russkoj literatury I (1863), pp. 146-232. Turdeanu, E., 'Les Testaments des Douze Patriarches en Slave', J S J i (1970), p p . 148-84. Gaylord, H. E., a n d Korteweg, Th., ' T h e Slavic Versions', in d e J o n g e , M . , Studies (1975), PP- 140-33. Syriac Wright, W., Catalogue of Syriac Manuscripts in the British Museum II, p . 997. [This is a small fragment corresponding to t h e end of the A r a m a i c Genizah fragment, col. d. It is printed in Charles, Greek Versions, p . 254.] Translations English Sinker, R., Ante-Mcene Christian Library X.X.II ( i 8 7 i ) , p p . 13-79. Charles, R. H . , The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1908). Idem, A P O T I I (1913), pp. 282-367. Kee, H . C , O T P I (1983), p p . 775-828. German .Schnapp, F., A P A T I I (1900), p p . 458-506. Riessler, Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 1149-1250, 1335-8. Becker, J., J S H R Z I I I / i (1974), p p . 1-163. Italian Sacchi, v., Apocrifi deU'Antico Testamento (1981), p p . 727-948. Bibliography Geiger, A., 'Apokryphen zw^eiter O r d n u n g ' , J Z W L 7 (1869), p p . 116-35. Sinker, R., The Testaments of the XII Patriarchs: An Attempt to estimate their Historic and Dogmatic Worth (1869). Schnapp, F., Die Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen untersucht (1884). Conybeare, F . C , ' A Collation of Sinker's Text of the Testaments of R e u b e n and Simeon with the Armenian Version', JQjR. 8 (1896), pp. 260-8. Idem, ' A Colladon of Armenian Texts of the T e s t a m e n t s . . . ' , ibid., p p . 471-85. Bousset, W., 'Die Testamente d e r X I I P a t r i a r c h e n ' , Z N W i (1900), pp. 141-75, 187-209.

7^0

§ 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature of I fnrertatn Original

Language

Kohler, K . , 'Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', J K XII (i ()()(>), pp. 113-18. H u n k i n , J . W., ' T h e Testaments of t h e Twelve Patriart h.n', JI hSt 16 (1914), p p . 80—97. Messel, N . , ' U b e r die textkritisch begriindcte Ausschcidung vermutlicher christlicher Interpolationen in den T e s t a m e n t e n d e r zwolf Patriarchen', BZAW 33 (1918), pp. 355-74Kppel, R., Le pietisme juif dans les Testaments des douze patriarches (1930). Beasley-Murray, G. R., ' T h e T w o Messiahs in the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', J T h S t 48 (1947), p p . 1-12. Manson, T. W., 'Testaments of the X I I Patriarchs: Levi V I I I ' , ibid., p p . 59-61. Black, M., 'The Messiah in the Testament of Levi X V I I I ' , E T 60 (1948-9), p p . 3 2 1 - 2 . Bickerman, E., ' I h e D a l e of the Testaments of t h e Twelve Patriarchs', JBL 69 (1950), pp. 245 60 [ = Studies in Jewish and Christian History \\ (1980), pp. 1-23]. Rabin, C., 'The Teacher of Righteousness in the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', J J S 3 ('95'''). PP- ''-i? 8 O t z e n , B., 'Die ncugcfundcncn hcbriiischcn Scktcnschriften und die Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen', StTh 7 (1953), pp. 125 57. J o n g e , M. de. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs : A Study of their Text, Composition and Origin (1953). Idem, 'Chrisdan Influence in t h e Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', N T 4 ( i 9 6 0 ) , pp. 182-235. Braun, F.-M., 'Les Testaments des douze patriarches et le probleme de leur origine', RB 67 (i960), p p . 516-49. Philonenko, M., Les interpolations chritiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches et les manuscrits de Qoumrdn (1960). J o n g e , M . de, ' O n c e m o r e : Chrisdan Influence . . . ' , N T 5 (1962), pp. 311-19. Smith, M . , 'The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', I D B IV (1962), p p . 575-9. Eissfeldt, O . , Introduction (1965), pp. 631-6, 775. Jervell, J . , 'Ein Interpolator interpredert. Zu der chrisdichen Bearbeitung der Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen', in Eltester, W. (ed.), Studien zu den Testamenten der zwolf Patriarchen (1969), p p . 3 0 - 6 1 . T h o m a s , J . , 'Aktuelles i m Zeugnis der zwolf Vater', ibid., p p . 62-150. Becker, J . , Untersuchungen zur Entstehungsgeschichte der Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen (1970). Denis, I P G A T (1970), p p . 49-59. Flusser, D . , 'Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', Enc. J u d . 13 (1971), cols. 184-6. Grelot, P., ' Q u a t r e cents trente ans (Ex 12, 40) : Note sur les Testaments d e Levi et d ' A m r a m ' , Homenaje aj. Prado (1975), p p . 571—84. J o n g e , M . de (ed.), Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975)Nickelsburg, G. W . E. (ed.). Studies on the Testament ofjoseph (1975). Charlesworth, J . H., 'Reflections on the S N T S Pseudepigrapha Seminar at D u k e o n the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', N T S t 23 (1977), pp. 296-304. Slingerland, D., The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical History of Research (1977). Idem, ' T h e Testament of J o s e p h : A Redaction-Critical Study', J B L 96 (1977), pp. 507-16. K e e , H. C , 'The Ethical Dimensions of the Testaments of the X I I Patriarchs as a Clue to Provenance', NTSt 24 (1978), p p . 259-70. J o n g e , M . de, ' T h e M a i n Issues in the Study of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', N T S t 26 (1980), p p . 508-24. Charlesworth, J . H., P M R S (1981), p p . 211-20, 305-7. Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M (1981), pp. 231-41, 273. Grelot, P., 'Le Livre des Jubiles et le Testament de Levi', Casetd, P., et al. (eds.). Melanges D. Barthelemy (1981), p p . 110-33. J o n g e , M . de, 'Levi, t h e Sons of Levi and the L a w , in Testament Levi X , X I V - X V and X V I ' , De la T6rah au Messie. Milanges H. Cazelles (1981), pp. 513-23.

///.

Biblical Midrash

/H i

H u l t g a r d , A., L'eschatologie des Testaments des Douze PATRIARRHFT I INLTTPTIIITIUM ILN U\ITI. II Composition de I'ouvrage, textes et traductions (1977, MjHj)

4. The Book oJ Jannrs and Jamhtr\ T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s is a m i d r a s h b a s e d o n K x o d . 7:8 ff., viz. o n t h e s t o r y o f t w o F . g y p l i a n m a g i t i a n s w h o c o m p e t e d unsuccessfully w i t h M o s e s a n d A a r o n . The n a m e s J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s a r e n o t m e n t i o n e d in t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t , b u t a p p e a r r e l a t i v e l y e a r l y i n J e w i s h a n d p a g a n w r i t i n g s , in the N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d C h r i s t i a n d o c u m e n t s . T h e G r e e k t e x t s h a v e p r e d o m i n a n t l y 'lavvrjs Kal 'laix^prjs a n d t h e L a t i n s p e l l i n g is T a n n e s ' or ' l a m n e s ' a n d ' M a m b r e s ' . T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n reads 0*'iaO''T O T (Ex. 7 : 1 1 ) . T h e T a l m u d a n d M i d r a s h , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , s p e a k of N l O t t l ' ' i n V , ' w h e r e a s t h e D a m a s c u s R u l e refers t o mn*' a n d his b r o t h e r ( C D 5 : 1 8 ) . W h a t e v e r t h e o r i g i n a l f o r m , t h e n a m e s a r e a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y Semitic.^ T h e b o o k survives i n G r e e k f r a g m e n t s , ^ a n d is m e n t i o n e d b y O r i g e n , A m b r o s i a s t e r , a n d t h e Decretum Gelasii. A f r a g m e n t in L a t i n a n d A n g l o S a x o n , in w h i c h M a m b r e s i n v o k e s t h e soul of his d e a d b r o t h e r J a m n e s a n d t h e l a t t e r confesses t h a t h e is d e s e r v e d l y suffering in t h e u n d e r w o r l d , m a y also d e r i v e f r o m t h e s a m e s o u r c e . A s t h e n a m e of J a n n e s w a s a l r e a d y k n o w n b o t h t o P l i n y a n d to t h e a u t h o r o f t h e D a m a s c u s R u l e , the w o r k , or a t l e a s t t h e t r a d i t i o n s o n w h i c h i t is b a s e d , m u s t a n t e d a t e 100 B . C . F o r J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s in r a b b i n i c h t e r a t u r e , see K . K o h l e r , J E V I I , p p . 5 8 7 - 8 ; S t r . - B . I l l , p p . 660—4; R e n e e B l o c h , ' M o i s e d a n s l a t r a d i t i o n r a b b i n i q u e ' , Moise, I'homme de I'Alliance ( 1 9 5 5 ) , p p . 105—6; H . O d e b e r g , T D N T I I I , p p . 1 9 2 - 3 ; M . S t o n e , E n c . J u d . 9, col. 1 2 7 7 . Amongst the Latin a n d Greek writers, Pliny a n d Apuleius a r e familiar w i t h J a n n e s , t h e N e o p l a t o n i c N u m e n i u s w i t h b o t h J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s . i . P l i n y , j V / / x x x i , 1 1 : ' E s t et a l i a m a g i c e s factio a M o s e e t l a n n e et L o t a p e ac l u d a e i s p e n d e n s , sed m u l t i s m i l i b u s a n n o r u m p o s t Z o r o a s t r e n . ' 2. A p u l e i u s , Apologia (or De magia) 90 ( e d . H i l d e b r a n d ) : ' E g o ille s i m C a r i n o n d a s v e l D a m i g e r o n v e l is M o s e s vel l a n n e s v e l A p o l l o n i u s vel i p s e D a r d a n u s , v e l q u i c u m q u e a l i u s p o s t Z o r o a s t r e n e t H o s t a n e n i n t e r m a g o s c e l e b r a t u s est.' 3. N u m e n i u s , i n E u s e b i u s , Praep. ev. ix 8, I : Td 8' l^rjs 'lawijs KOI 'laix^prjs AlyvTTTioi Upoypap,pL.aT€ts, 1. O t h e r Targvimic and r a b b i n i c variants a r e CIT', DW, XinV o n the one h a n d a n d cnO"* a n d OnDOV o n the o t h e r : cf. J . Levy, Chalddisches Worterbuch I , p. 3 3 7 ; Str.-B. I H , p. 660 ; H. O d e b e r g , T D N T H I , p . 192. 2. T h e first name echoes various Aramaic forms of l i n V ; t h e second the biblical NIQO (Gen. 14:13, 24). T h e Greek Va/x/S/jiJs p r o b a b l y represents a n alliterative c o n t a m i n a t i o n . For t h e insertion of j8 between /n a n d p i n Greek transcriptions, see Mdix^pTf and Niy.^poh in the L X X G e n . 13:18, 14:13 a n d 10:8. 3. Cf. A. Pietersma, 'Greek and Coptic I n e d i t a in t h e Chester Beatty Library', B I O S C S 7 (1974), pp. 15-17; P. M a r a v a l , ' F r a g m e n t s grecs d u livre d e J a n n e s et J a m b r e ' , Z P E 2 5 (1977), pp. 199-207.

782

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ I Imrrtain Original

Language

av8p€$ ovSevos TJTTOVS fxayevaai Kpidevrf; tlvai, €TTI lovhaiatv e^eXavvofievcov i$ AlyvTTTov. Movaalu) yovv TOJ 'lovSaicDv (^r)yT}aafxiv<x>, dvhpl yevofxevu)

dew ev^actdai

SvvaTCjTaTip,

TTXTJOOVS TOV rctiv AlyvTioiv

oi napaaTrjvai

a^ioudevTes

VTTO rov

OVTOL -^aav, TU>V T€ avpopa)v a? o

Movaaios

rds veaviKOTaras avrcov iniXv^adai a)
T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s (or M a m b r e s ) is m e n t i o n e d i n t h e f o l l o w i n g : i. O r i g e n , Comm. in Matth. 27:9 (ed. K l o s t e r m a n n , C G S 38, p. 2 5 0 ) : ' q u o d a i t : " s i c u t l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s r e s t i t e r u n t M c s i " n o n i n v e n i t u r in p u b h c i s s c r i p t u r i s , sed i n l i b r o s e c r e t o , q u i s u p r a s c r i b i t u r : l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s l i b e r . ' 2 . O r i g e n , Comm. in Matt. 2 3 : 3 7 ( e d . K l o s t e r m a n n , p . 5 1 ) cites 2 T i m . 3 : 8 : 'sicut l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s r e s t i t e r u n t M o s i , s i c u t et isti r e s t i t u n t v e r i t a d ' a s a p r o o f t h a t t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t refers s o m e t i m e s t o a p o c r y p h a l w r i t i n g s . ' N e c e n i m s c i m u s in l i b r i s c a n o n i z a t i s h i s t o r i a m d e l a n n e e t M a m b r e r e s i s t e n t i b u s M o s i . ' 3. A m b r o s i a s t e r o n 2 T i m . 3:8 ( P L 1 7 , 4 9 4 A B ) : ' E x e m p l u m h o c d e a p o c r y p h i s e s t ; l a n n e s e n i m et M a m b r e s f r a t r e s e r a n t m a g i vel venefici A e g y p t i o r u m , q u i a r t e m a g i a e suae v i r t u t i b u s D e i , q u a e p e r M o y s e n a g e b a n t u r , a e m u l a t i o n e c o m m e n t i t i a resistere se p u t a b a n t . S e d c u m M o y s i s v i r t u s i n o p e r i b u s cresceret, h u m i l e s facti, confessi s u n t c u m d o l o r e v u l n e r u m D e u m i n M o y s e o p e r a t u m . ' 4. Decretum Gelasianum ( e d . E. v o n D o b s c h i i t z , p p . 3 0 6 - 7 ) : ' L i b e r , q u i a p p e l l a t u r P o e n i t e n t i a J a m n e e t M a m b r e a p o c r y p h u s . ' 5. P h i l o s t o r g i u s , Hist. Eccl. ix 2 ( e d . J . B i d e z , G C S 2 1 , p . 1 1 6 ) : Mojarjs, (f>riaiv, TOVS nepl 'lavvrjv Kal 'lafx^prfv iv iXKeai

KoXaadfievos,

Trap€TTip.ipaTO

Kai

TTJV

darepov

TOVTOOV

fx-qripa

ro)

davdrcp

( c f D e n i s , F P G , p . 69).*

Alleged quotations from J a n n e s a n d M a m b r e s a p p e a r in t h e Greek A c t s of S t . C a t h e r i n e . Cf. J . V i t e a u , Passions des saints Ecaterine et Pierre d'Alexandrie (1897), p p . 7, 30; G. B . B r o n z i n i , ' L a L e g g e n d a d i S. 4. I n addition t o this Greek fragment, an A r a m a i c quotation from the Book of J a n n e s and J a m b r e s figures, according to K. Koch, in T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n on Ex. 1:15, where the t w o magicians interpret P h a r a o h ' s dream concerning a lamb that outweighs the whole o f Egypt as representing Moses. Cf. 'Das L a m m des Agypten vernichtet. Ein Fragment a u s J a n n e s u n d J a m b r e s u n d sein geschichthcher H i n t e r g r u n d ' , Z N W 57 (1966), p p . 79-93. However, t h e Targumist is just as hkely to h a v e freely supphed the words rather than to have borrowed t h e m from a written source.

///.

Biblical Midrash

]\\\

( .iiriiiiii d'AIessandria', A A N L 9 (i960), pp. aGi 7:4, Driiu, i r C i A I . I> I turc is also a bilingual Latin/AiiKlo-SNXoii iimiiuiii npi datuig In the eleventh century. Cf. M. R. Jamrti. 'A KraKiiiriu ol thr "Pruit
Apocrypha ( 1 9 2 0 ) , pp. 3 2 % BihlioKrtiphy

Dniis, I P G A T , pp. 146-9. (:h,irlr.sworth, P M R S , pp. 133 4, 291. I ' i r i c r s m a , A., and Lutz, R . T., 'Jannes a n d J a m b r e s ' i n O T P II (forthcoming).

5 . The Book of Eldad and

Modad.

I n d e r t h e n a m e s of t w o I s r a e l i t e s a n d ^ T D ( L X X '£JASa8 Krai -VfiuSfiS), w h o a c c o r d i n g t o N u m b e r s 1 1 : 2 6 - 9 p r o p h e s i e d i n t h e c a m p ( l u r i n g t h e w a n d e r i n g in the w i l d e r n e s s , a b o o k w a s i n c i r c u l a t i o n w l u ( h in a d d i t i o n to b e i n g m e n t i o n e d in t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s .IS ( o i L s i s t i n g o f 400 v e r s e s , is also q u o t e d in t h e m i d - s e c o n d - c e n t u r y S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s a s a g e n u i n e p r o p h e t i c w r i t i n g . .\( c o r d i n g t o T a r g u m Neofiti a n d T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n o n \ u n d ) e r s 11:26—9, t h e p r o p h e c i e s r e l a t e d m a i n l y to t h e l a s t a s s a u l t o f (iog a n d M a g o g a g a i n s t t h e c o m m u n i t y o f I s r a e l . I t is h o w e v e r v e r y linwbtful w h e t h e r this i n d i c a t e s t h e precise c o n t e n t s of t h e b o o k . S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s , Vis. ii 3, 4 (ed. M . Whittakfer, p . 7 ; D e n i s , Kvpios TOIS €TTiaTp€op.€vois (hs yeypaTTTai iv TW '/•-'ASaS Kal MajSoiT, TOIS 7Tpo
I l ' ( i , p. 6 8 ) : 'Eyyvs

Bibliography II.. I , (;., 'Eldad u n d M e d a d im P s e u d o j o n a t h a n ' , M G W J 6 (1857), pp. 346-50. Mic i l ) a ( h , M . , ' E l d a d and M e d a d ' , E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 575-6. Ill Ills, I P G A T , pp. 142-4. \ • iiiK-s, G., Jesus the Jew (1973), p . 113. I r Dc-aut, R., Targum duPentateuque I I I . Nombres (1979), pp. i l o - i i .

6. The Lives of the Prophets \ (ollection of non-biblical traditions s u p p l e m e n t i n g t h e scriptural siiirit's of t h e p r o p h e t s survives i n s e v e r a l G r e e k recensions. T h e t e x t h a s IKCIJ k n o w n since 1 6 2 2 , w h e n D . P e t a v i u s p u b l i s h e d M s . P a r i s 1 1 1 5 I (-printed in P G 4 3 , cols. 3 9 3 - 4 1 3 ) . T h e p r o p h e t s ' n u m b e r a n d o r d e r \ .(lies, b u t I s a i a h , J e r e m i a h , Ezekiel, D a n i e l a n d the T w e l v e a r e a l w a y s iiH luded. In certain recensions, N a t h a n , Ahijah t h e Philonite, J o e d , / ( ( h a r i a h the s o n o f J e h o i a d a , A z a r i a h t h e s o n of O d e d , as well a s

7^4

§33^- Jewish Literature of I 'rimlain Original

Language

E l i j a h a n d Elisha figure a l s o . ' F a r i i < u l a r a t t e n t i o n is p a i d t o t h e i r d e a t h s a n d to their p l a c e s of b u r i a l . ' ' Six p r o p h e t s , viz I s a i a h , J e r e m i a h , Ezekiel, M i c a h , A m o s a n d Z e c h a r i a h t h e son of J e h o i a d a , a r e s a i d to h a v e b e e n m u r d e r e d . ^ H a g g a d i c e l e m e n t s serve to e n r i c h the p o r t r a i t s , a n d to h n k t h e m w i t h o t h e r biblical figures.* T h e a u t h o r of the Lives m e n t i o n s a n u m b e r o f P a l e s t i n i a n geographical names otherwise unknown when indicadng the birth places o f p r o p h e t s , e.g. Zapipa ( E z e k i e l ) , BrjdaxapdiJ' (Obadiah), KapiadpLaovs (^Jonah), Ua^apaOd ( Z e p h a n i a h ) , Eoj^d (Malachi) and Sv^add ( A z a r i a h ) . It is s u g g e s t e d t h a t h i s p o i n t of view is t h a t o f a n i n h a b i t a n t of J e r u s a l e m . T h i s conclu.sion d o e s n o t h o w e v e r a p p l y t o the life of J e r e m i a h , w h i c h seems t o h a v e c o m e from Egypt.^ T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d w i t h a n y d e g r e e o f c e r t a i n t y . It m a y h a v e b e e n G r e e k with S e m i t i c c o l o u r i n g , ^ o r the G r e e k m a y h a v e d e r i v e d from t h e H e b r e w . ^ I t is e q u a l l y p l a u s i b l e t o p o s t u l a t e a S e m i t i c s o u r c e , freely r e - w o r k e d b y a Hellenistic J e w . T h e d a t i n g is as u s u a l h i g h l y p r o b l e m a t i c . O n e of t h e p r i n c i p a l a r g u m e n t s in f a v o u r of t h e l a t e first c e n t u r y A . D . is t h e l o c a t i o n of G i l e a d , h o m e of E l i j a h , i n t h e l a n d of t h e Arabs {CK yrjs 'Apd^ojv), the N a b a t a e a n k i n g d o m . ^ S i m i l a r l y , t h e p r e d i c t i o n o f t h e e n d of the T e m p l e b y Z e c h a r i a h m a y p o i n t to a p o s t - A . D . 70 p e r i o d . T h e c o m p o s i t i o n h a s b e e n e x p a n d e d b y C h r i s t i a n editors, a n d i n its final f o r m is u n d o u b t e d l y C h r i s t i a n . T h e section t h a t a p p e a r s t o h a v e b e e n s u b s t a n t i a l l y r e - w o r k e d is t h e life of J e r e m i a h . I n t h e m o s t c h a r a c t e r i s d c C h r i s t i a n p a s s a g e (verses 7 - 8 ) , h e is said t o h a v e a n n o u n c e d to t h e E g y p t i a n priests t h a t t h e i r m a n - m a d e deities w o u l d collapse w h e n a v i r g i n m o t h e r a n d h e r c h i l d o f d i v i n e a p p e a r a n c e (avv 1. Cf. C. C. Torrey, The Lives of the Prophets (1946), p. 8. 2. C{. ]. Jeremias, Heiligengrdber in Jesu Umwelt (1958). 3. Traditions regarding the persecution a n d m u r d e r of prophets a r e attested i n the Gospels ( M t . 5:12—Lk. 6:23; M t . 23:30-31—Lk. 20:48; M t . 23:37—Lk. 13:34), as well as i n the M a r t y r d o m of Isaiah (see above, p p . 335-41) a n d in rabbinic literature. Cf H.-J. Schoeps, 'Die jiidischen Prophetenmorde', Aus friihchristlicher ^eit (1950), pp. 126—43. 4. E.g. O b a d i a h is described as a pupil of Elijah, and identified with the officer of A h a b who saved one hundred prophets, a tradition echoed also in Sifre on N u m . 27:1 (133) and bSanh. 39b. J o n a h , settled in T y r e after his Nineveh a d v e n t u r e , is also associated with Elijah (cf. also P R E 33). 5. T o r r e y , op. cit., p p . l o - i i . Cf also the Appendix ('Jeremiah a n d the Reptiles of Egypt') on pp. 49-52. 6. T . S c h e r m a n n , Prophetarum vitae fabulosae (1907), p. x ; Die Vitae Prophetarum, T U X X X I (1907), p p . 122, 131-3; E. Nestle, Marginalien und Materialen II.i (1893), p . 46. 7. H . A. H a m a k e r , Commentatio in libellum de vita et morte prophetarum (1833) J T o r r e y , op. cit., p p . I, 7, 16-17. 8. T o r r e y , op. cit., pp. 11-12.

///.

Biblical Midrash

; H r,

lif
III

.1 VMKIII

lunilwi

.md

r i i c h i v e s h a v e s u r v i v e d in h v e ( i r r r k r r « r n M < » n s , d r M f ^ n . i l e d A - E in St l i c n n a n n ' s e d i t i o n . R<'crnsion A, p r e s e r v e d in m e d i e v a l m a n u s c r i p t s .111(1 d a t i n g to t h e s i x t h c e n t u r y A.D., h a s l > r r n t r a n s m i t t e d as a w o r k of l . p i p h a n i u s . R e c e n s i o n B, from t h e t h i r d o r f o u r t h c e n t u r y a c c o r d i n g t o S( h c r m a n n , h a s c i r c u l a t e d u n d e r t h e n a m e o f D o r o t h e u s of T y r e o r Xiiiioch, a m a r t y r u n d e r D i o c l e t i a n . T h e s i x t h c e n t u r y r e c e n s i o n C , , i l s ( ) a t t r i b u t e d t o E p i p h a n i u s , is s h o r t e r a n d o l d e r t h a n B , a n d d e r i v e s lioMi D . T h e l a t t e r is c o n s e r v e d in t h e sixth c e n t u r y Codex M a r c h a h a n u s ( V a t . G r a e c . 2 1 2 5 ) . I t is t h e oldest r e c e n s i o n ( p r o b a b l y lioin the t h i r d c e n t u r y ) , free o f the m a n y i n t e r p o l a t i o n s d e t e c t a b l e i n the o t h e r versions. E q u a l l y f r o m t h e sixth c e n t u r y c o m e s R e c e n s i o n E , . .tiled after H e s y c h i u s of J e r u s a l e m , a n d a t t e s t e d a g a i n in m e d i e v a l t ixlices. F o r a full d e s c r i p t i o n , s e e S c h e r m a n n , Prophetarum vitae fabulosae i()07), p p . x i i i - x x x i ; cf a l s o D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 8 5 - 7 . D e n i s {ibid., p p . H; H) f u r t h e r m e n t i o n s a s i x t h r e c e n s i o n c o n t a i n e d i n C h r i s t i a n li.ii^iography {synaxaria a n d menologia). The Vitae prophetarum a r e r e p r e s e n t e d a l s o in v a r i o u s forms in S y r i a c , mostly d e p e n d e n t o n R e c e n s i o n D a n d n o r m a l l y a t t r i b u t e d t o l.piphanius.'° T h e r e are, moreover, A r m e n i a n , Ethiopic a n d A r a b \ ci sions.'' N o explicit r e f e r e n c e is m a d e to t h e L i v e s of t h e P r o p h e t s in t h e .iiK icut lists of a p o c r y p h a , e x c e p t possibly i n t h e A r m e n i a n c a t a l o g u e o f S . i K a v a g , m e n t i o n i n g a b o o k e n t i t l e d T h e D e a t h s of t h e P r o p h e t s Denis, op. cit., p . 8 5 ) . O r i g e n ' s i n f o r m a t i o n o n t h e d e a t h s of I s a i a h , / ( • ( h a r i a h a n d E z e k i e l is c o n t a i n e d ' i n s c r i p t u r i s n o n manifestis' : Comm. V7. 28in Matth. 23:37—3g ( e d . E . K l o s t e r m a n n [ G C S 3 8 ] , p . 50). P r o p h e t i c l e g e n d s m a y also b e f o u n d in r a b b i n i c h t e r a t u r e . ' ^

n

I'orrcy, op. cit., p. 9 , explains this passage as a Christian story borrowed by t h e compiler of the Lives probably before A . D . 8 0 ( p . 11). A less fanciful i n i c i piciation would see i n the Life of J e r e m i a h a Christian recasting of a n earlier Jewish 11.u I .ilive. Ill cr. Denis, 0/). cit., p . 88. I n an unpublished supplement, prepared for a re-edition of ,.\ 1 by S. P. Brock, t h e Syriac recensions a r e grouped under three headings : ( i ) t h e I ' M ((tiled b y E. Nestle; the A m b r o s i a n Syro-Hexapla manuscript (Milan, C. 313 Inf.) 111(1 the lives in t h e west Syrian chronicles; (2) a l a t e r Nestorian recension of ( i ) ; (3) i l i l i i < \ i a l e d texts. 1 1. Denis, I P G A T , p p . 88-9 a n d notes 2 1 - 4 . M. A. K n i b b , ' T h e Ethiopic Version of 'III I .i\(s of the Prophets Ezekiel a n d Daniel', B S O A S 43 (1980), p p . 197—206. I.' Cf. above, notes 3—4, a n d especially L . Ginzberg, Legends of the Jews IV, p p . • I , •<.)(>; V I , pp. 3 1 6 - 4 2 9 . |i

vMsli

7^^

§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain

Original

Language

Edititms Greeli Schermann, Th., Prophetarum vitae fabulosae, Indices apostolorum discipulorumque Domini [Bibl. Teuberiana] (1907). Torrey, C. C , The Lives of the Prophets. Textand Translation [JBL Monogr. Ser. i ] (1946). Syriac Nrsllc, E., Porta linguarum orientalium V. Grammatica syriaca (^^1888), pp. 86-107 of the rhrrslomathy. Chabot, J . - B . , Chronique de Michel leSyrien I (1899), p p . 63-102. Ebird, R. Y., 'Some Syriac Manuscripts from the Collection of Sir E. A. WaUis Budge', O r . Christ. Analecta 197 (1974), p p . 523-4. Hall. I. H., "The Lives of (he Prophets', J B L 7 (1887), p p 28-40. Translations English Torrey, op. cit. German Riessler, P., AltjUdisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 871-80. Bibliography Schermann, Th., Propheten und Apostellegenden [ T U 31, 3] (1907). Bernheimer, R., 'Vitae p r o p h e t a r u m ' , J A O S 55 (1935), pp. 200-3. Jeremias, J . , Heiligengrdber in Jesu Umwelt (Mt. 23, 2g; Lk. 11, f]}. Eine Untersuchung zur Volksreligion zur ^eit Jesu (1958). J o n g e , M. d e , 'Christelijke elementen in der Vitae P r o p h e t a r u m ' , N e d T h T 16 (1962), p p . 161-78. Negoita, A., 'La vie des prophetes selon le synaxaire de I'eglise grecque', Studia semitica, philologia necnon philosophica loanni Bakos dicata (1965), p p . 173-92. Denis, I P G A T (1970), p p . 85-90. Stone, M. E., 'Prophets, Lives of the', E n c . J u d . 13, cols. 1149-50. Charlesworth, J. H . , P M R S (1981), p p . 175-7.

7»7

A P P E N D I X : W O R K S OF U N C E R T A I N (JKWIHH OH C H K I S I I A N ) ( ) R i ( i i N

/. The Odes oJ Solomon T h e forty-two s h o r t l y r i c a l h y m n s k n o w n as t h e ' O d e s of S o l o m o n ' a r e n o w g e n e r a l l y r e g a r d e d a s a p r o d u c t of e a r l y C h r i s t i a n i t y , a l t h o u g h d a t e , m i l i e u a n d o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e all r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n . A. H a r n a c k a n d H. G r i m m e indeed maintained t h a t t h e O d e s were o f j e w i s h origin a n d w r i t t e n i n H e b r e w ( b e t w e e n 50 B . C a n d A . D . 6 7 ) , b u t t h e n r e w o r k e d by a C h r i s t i a n a b o u t A . D . 100. T h o u g h t h e t h e o r y o f a J e w i s h p r o v e n a n c e has n o w b e e n a b a n d o n e d , t h e p o s s i b i l i t y o f a H e b r e w o r i g i n a l still r e m a i n s alive a m o n g s c h o l a r s w h o see s o m e l i n k w i t h the Q u m r a n c o m m u n i t y ( O d e 5 o p e n s w i t h t h e w o r d s ' I g i v e t h a n k s t o t h e e . L o r d , b e c a u s e . . . ' , as d o m a n y o f the Hodayoth): J. C a r m i g n a c in p a r t i c u l a r h a s a r g u e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r was a m e m b e r of the c o m m u n i t y w h o h a d c o n v e r t e d t o C h r i s t i a n i t y . ' O t h e r s , i m p r e s s e d by p h r a s e o l o g y a n d i m a g e r y c o m m o n t o t h e O d e s a n d t h e G o s p e l of J o h n (as well a s to t h e Q u m r a n l i t e r a t u r e ) , h a v e s u p p o s e d t h a t b o t h t h e O d e s a n d J o h n e m a n a t e from the s a m e c i r c l e s ; it is j u s t as p o s s i b l e , h o w e v e r , t o see the O d i s t a s d r a w i n g freely on J o h a n n i n e m o t i f s . P a r a l l e l s w i t h c e r t a i n o f the N a g H a m m a d i t e x t s ( n o t a b l y t h e G o s p e l of T r u t h ) h a v e led s o m e s c h o l a r s to c h a r a c t e r i z e t h e O d e s as ' G n o s t i c ' ( t h e t e r m ' k n o w l e d g e ' o c c u r s n i n e t e e n t i m e s ) , b u t t h i s is o n l y j u s t i f i a b l e if o n e u n d e r s t a n d s t h e t e r m ' G n o s t i c ' in s u c h a n a t t e n u a t e d s e n s e t h a t its a p p l i c a t i o n t o t h e O d e s b e c o m e s h a r d l y m e a n i n g f u l . M a n y o f t h e i m a g e s in t h e O d e s c a n b e seen a s c o n v e y i n g a l l u s i o n s to t h e m e s c o n n e c t e d w i t h b a p t i s m , a n d m u c h is to b e said for t h e v i e w t h a t the O d e s r e p r e s e n t c e l e b r a t i o n s of t h e c o n t i n u i n g e x p e r i e n c e of t h e b a p t i s m a l life, w h e r e t h e b a p t i z e d C h r i s t i a n a t times e v e n identifies his o w n e x p e r i e n c e w i t h t h a t of C h r i s t a n d so s p e a k s in h i s n a m e . ^ T h e r e is still as g r e a t a n u n c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e a n d t h e d a t e as t h e r e is a b o u t the m i l i e u o u t of w h i c h t h e O d e s e m e r g e d . W h i l e m o s t s c h o l a r s n o w prefer S y r i a c , t h e possibility t h a t G r e e k w a s t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e h a s b y n o m e a n s b e e n r u l e d o u t ( t h e possibility of a n u n d e r l y i n g H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c is m u c h m o r e r e m o t e ) . O n t h e m a t t e r o f d a t i n g , o p i n i o n s r a n g e f r o m t h e l a t e first c e n t u r y A . D . to t h e * By Dr S. P. Brock (University of Oxford). 1. J . C a r m i g n a c , 'Les affinites q u m r a n i e n n e s de la onzieme O d e de S a l o m o n ' , R Q 3 (1961/2), p p . 71-102. A n y such links are denied b y K. Rudolf, ' W a r d e r Verfasser der O d e n Salomos ein " Q u m r a n - C h r i s t " ' , R Q , 4 (1963/4), pp. 5 2 3 - 5 5 . 2. They should not, h o w e v e r , be described as ' h y m n s of the c a t e c h u m e n s ' , as J . H. Bernard claimed, TAe 0
788

§338- ^orks

of Uncerlain Origin

s e c o n d h a l f of t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y . F o r those w h o o p t for a n e a r l y d a t e t h e links b e t w e e n t h e O d e s a n d t h e G o s p e l of J o h n a r e o f p a r t i c u l a r s i g n i f i c a n c e ; t h e fairly s o p h i s t i c a t e d C h r i s t o l o g y of t h e O d e s , h o w e v e r , m a k e s s u c h a n e a r l y d a t i n g i m p r o b a b l e , a n d if a n t i - M a r c i o n i t e p o l e m i c is really p r e s e n t it will be r u l e d out.^ A t h i r d - c e n t u r y d a d n g rests of t h e s u p p o s i t i o n (by no m e a n s c e r t a i n ) t h a t O d e 3 8 is a n t i - M a n i c h a e a n . * O n t h e w h o l e a late s e c o n d c e n t u r y d a t e seems t o h a v e m o s t to b e s a i d in its favour. A l t h o u g h a S y r i a n or N o r t h M e s o p o t a m i a n p r o v e n a n c e seems m o s t likely, att<"mpts to p i n t h e O d e s d o w n to a p a r t i c u l a r t o w n ( A n t i o c h , Edessa) o r a u t h o r ( V a l e n t i n u s , B a r d a i s a n ) a r e u n c o n v i n c i n g . T h e O d e s of S o l o m o n c o m e d o w n m o s t n e a r l y c o m p l e t e i n S y r i a c , in two m a n u s c r i p t s , L o n d o n , B.L. A d d . 1 4 5 3 8 of t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y (first identified in 1 9 1 2 ) , c o n t a i n i n g O d e s i 7 : 7 b - e n d , a n d M a n c h e s t e r , R y l a n d s Syr. 9 of the fifteenth c e n t u r y (first p u b l i s h e d 1909), containing Odes 3-end. F i v e O d e s (nos. i, 5, 6, 2 2 a n d 25) a r e also p r e s e r v e d in C o p t i c (first p u b l i s h e d in 1 8 1 2 ) , w h e r e t h e y h a v e b e e n i n c o r p o r a t e d into the G n o s t i c w o r k Pistis S o p h i a (in B.L. A d d . 5 1 1 4 ) a n d given a G n o s t i c interpretation. O d e 11 is also t r a n s m i t t e d in G r e e k , in P a p y r u s B o d m e r I X , of t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y ( f e a t u r i n g b e t w e e n t h e A p o c r y p h a l l e t t e r of P a u l to t h e C o r i n t h i a n s a n d the L e t t e r o f j u d e ) . T h e specific a t t r i b u t i o n to S o l o m o n is f o u n d in all these witnesses, a n d L a c t a n t i u s {de Divin. Inst, iv 12) t o o q u o t e s O d e 1 9 : 6 - 7 as b e i n g b y ' S a l o m o n in O d e u n d e v i c e s i m a ' . T h e t w o S y r i a c m a n u s c r i p t s i n fact transmit the O d e s along with the Psalms of Solomon, giving a c o n t i n u o u s n u m e r a t i o n ( t h u s P s . Sol. i is n u m b e r e d 4 3 ) . T h e fact t h a t the Pistis S o p h i a q u o t e s o n e of t h e t w o O d e s w h i c h a r e missing from t h e S y r i a c m a n u s c r i p t s a s ' O d e 19' suggests t h a t t h e P s a l m s of S o l o m o n w e r e also t r a n s m i t t e d w i t h t h e O d e s in C o p t i c , b u t in t h e r e v e r s e s e q u e n c e , w i t h t h e e i g h t e e n P s a l m s of S o l o m o n t h e r e f e a t u r i n g first. Editions (a) Syriac Harris, J . R., and M i n g a n a , A., The Odes and Psalms of Solomon re-edited (1916, 1920), two volumes. Charlesworth, J. H . , The Odes of Solomon (1973 ; revised edidon 1977). (With bibliography to c. 1971.) 3. H . J. W . Drijvers, 'Die O d e n Salomos u n d die Polemik mit den Markioniten im syrischen Christentum', Orientalia Christiana Analecta 205 (1978), pp. 39-55 (reprinted in his East of Antioch (1984), ch. V I I ) . 4. H . J . W . Drijvers, 'Odes of Solomon and Psalms of M a n i ' , in Studies in Gnosticism and Hellenistic Religions presented to G. Quispel (1981), p p . 117-30 (reprinted in his East of Antioch (1984), ch. X ) .

Appendix

yHi)

Lattke, M., Die Oden Salomos in ihrer Bedeutung fiir JVeues Testamrnl uHtt t>n<>iti < )i Im llililu ii« et Orientalis 25/1, la, 2 (1979-80)). (With com iirdaiirr MI M>I i l Chariesworth, J. H . , Papyri and Leather Manuscripts uj ihi Odtx ../ S../i«rri.,fi |,,)|, (Photographic edition of the Syriac, Greek and (lopiii in.iniiHi i i p n (b) Greek Testuz, M., Papyrus Bodmer X-XII

(1959), pp. 49

(c) Coptic Schmidt, C. (tr. M a c d c r m o t , V . ) , Pistis Sophia (Nag H a m m a d i Studies I X ; 1978), p p . 114-15, 117, 132-3, 151- 2, 157 8. Translations English Harris-Mingana, op. cit. (with c o m m e n t a r y ) . Chariesworth, op. cit. (with notes). French Labourt, J., and Batiffol, P., Les Odes de Salomon: une oeuvre chretienne des environs de I'an 100-120 (1911) (with c o m m e n t a r y ) . German Lattke, op. cit. Italian Tondelli, L., Le Odi diSalomone: Canticicristiani degliini^idelIIsecolo

(1914).

Modern Greek Fanourgakis, V., Hai Odai Solomontos (Analekta V l a t a d o n 29 ; 1979). Select Bibliography Segelberg, E., 'Evangehum Veritatis: a confirmadon homily and its relations to t h e O d e s of Solomon', Orientalia Suecana 8 (1959), pp. 3—42. Danielou,J., 'Odes d e Salomon', DBS 6 ( i 9 6 0 ) , cols. 6 7 7 - 8 4 . Emerton, J. A., 'Some problems o f text a n d language in the Odes of Solomon', J T h S t n.s. 18 (1967), pp. 372-406. Chadwick, H . , 'Some reflections o n the character a n d theology of t h e Odes of Solomon', in Kyriakon: Festschrift Johannes Quasten I (1970), p p . 266-70. Chariesworth, J. H . , ' Q u m r a n , J o h n a n d the Odes o f Solomon', i n his John and Qumran (1972), p p . 107-36. Idem, ' T h e Odes of Solomon and t h e Gospel ofJ o h n ' , C B Q 3 5 (1973), pp. 2 9 8 - 3 2 2 . Drijvers, H . J . W., 'Odes of Solomon', in his East of Antioch (1984), c h . V I I - X . Pierce, M., 'Themes in t h e Odes of Solomon a n d other early Christian writers a n d their baptismal character', Ephemerides Liturgicae 98 (1984), pp. 35-59. See also t h e references in notes i and 2 above. 2. The Greek Apocalypse of Baruch (3

Baruch)

T h i s a p o c a l y p s e , k n o w n c o n v e n t i o n a l l y a s 3 B a r u c h to d i s t i n g u i s h i t from t h e S y r i a c a p o c a l y p s e 2 B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p . 750) a n d t h e B o o k of B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p . 7 3 4 ) , n a r r a t e s briefly t h e g r i e f o f B a r u c h a t N e b u c h a d n e z z a r ' s d e s t r u c t i o n o f J e r u s a l e m a n d its T e m p l e a n d t h e n tells a t l e n g t h h o w a n a n g e l c o m f o r t e d h i m , o n c e he h a d a g r e e d t o e n d his c o m p l a i n t s , b y l e a d i n g h i m t h r o u g h t h e five h e a v e n s . I n t h e first o f

790

§33^- ^orks oJ Uncerlain Origin

these, h e sees t h e p u n i s h m e n t of t h e e n e m i e s o f G o d w h o h a d b u i l t a t o w e r in hostility t o h i m . T h e y a p p e a r i n the s t r a n g e f o r m of h y b r i d a n i m a l s w i t h faces like c o w s ( C h a p t e r 2). I n t h e second h e a v e n , B a r u c h witnesses the p u n i s h m e n t of those w h o h a d i n s t i g a t e d t h e t o w e r b u i l d i n g . T h e y are e v i d e n t l y a s e p a r a t e g r o u p a n d also a p p e a r as h y b r i d a n i m a l s , b u t w i t h d o g - h k e faces ( C h a p t e r 3). I n t h e t h i r d h e a v e n , B a r u c h witnesses a v a r i e t y o f s t r a n g e sights. H e sees a d r a g o n or s e r p e n t whose belly is c o m p a r e d or i d e n t i f i e d w i t h H a d e s , a n d a p h o e n i x w h i c h shelters t h e e a r t h from the s u n ' s rays w i t h i t s w i n g s . T h e w a y in w h i c h the sun a n d t h e m o o n f u n c t i o n is e x p l a i n e d to h i m ( C h a p t e r s 4 - 9 ) . W h i l e in this h e a v e n , B a r u c h e n q u i r e s a b o u t t h e t r e e w h i c h caused A d a m to e r r a n d is w a r n e d a t l e n g t h a b o u t t h e evil p r o p e n s i t i e s of the v i n e , w h i c h causes m e n to sin ( 4 : 8 - 1 7 ) . I n t h e n e x t h e a v e n ( p r e s u m a b l y the f o u r t h , a l t h o u g h the G r e e k text a t 10:1 r e a d s ' t h i r d ' ) , B a r u c h finds exotic b i r d s e n s c o n c e d n e x t to t h e p o o l w h e r e t h e souls of t h e r i g h t e o u s a s s e m b l e ; since, a c c o r d i n g to t h e S l a v o n i c (10:5), these b i r d s ceaselessly s i n g t h e praises of G o d , t h e y a r e p r o b a b l y t o be identified w i t h the r i g h t e o u s souls t h e m s e l v e s ( C h a p t e r 1 0 ) . I n t h e l o n g c h m a x ( C h a p t e r s 1 1 - 1 6 ) , B a r u c h w a t c h e s a n g e l s b r i n g i n g to t h e g a t e of t h e fifth h e a v e n baskets c o n t a i n i n g the offerings of m e n to G o d . T h e e m p t y b a s k e t s of t h e w i c k e d are c o n t r a s t e d to t h e full ones of the v i r t u o u s a n d t h e p a r t i a l l y filled o n e s o f the m o r a l l y i n d e t e r m i n a t e . B a r u c h is t h e n r e t u r n e d t o e a r t h to tell h i s fellow m e n a b o u t h i s vision a n d to offer praises t o G o d ( C h a p t e r 1 7 ) . I n c o n t r a s t to o t h e r a p o c a l y p s e s , B a r u c h d o e s n o t h e r e r e a c h G o d ' s t h r o n e b u t witnesses G o d ' s w o r k o n l y t h r o u g h a v a r i e t y o f a n g e l s . T h e visions a r e p r e s e n t e d as c o n s o l a t i o n for t h e loss o f t h e T e m p l e . B a r u c h is m a d e to c o n t e m p l a t e G o d ' s beneficent a n d j u s t r u l e a n d to r e a l i z e , i m p l i c i t l y , t h a t J e r u s a l e m w a s d e s t r o y e d b e c a u s e o f the p e o p l e ' s sins, b u t t h a t c o n s i d e r a t i o n of t h e rest of c r e a t i o n s h o u l d t e a c h t h a t J e r u s a l e m ' s d e s t r u c t i o n is not t o t a l l y d i s a s t r o u s . T h e visions s h o w h o w p u n i s h m e n t b y G o d is a l w a y s a p p r o p r i a t e t o t h e sin. P u n i s h m e n t a p p e a r s t o be i m m e d i a t e ; o n l y at 1:7 d o e s B a r u c h refer t o a f u t u r e d a y of j u d g e m e n t . T h e c a t e g o r i e s o f sinners i n the different h e a v e n s m a y be specific; t h e b u i l d e r s of t h e t o w e r m a y be G r e e k sophists ( P i c a r d ) o r the R o m a n c o n q u e r o r s of J e r u s a l e m ( N i c k l e s b u r g ) , b u t t h i s c a n n o t be certain. T h e w o r k is a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s i t i o n i n its p r e s e n t form. A n o b v i o u s C h r i s t i a n passage c a n b e f o u n d in the G r e e k version a t 4 : 1 5 w h e r e , c o n t r a r y to t h e g e n e r a l c o n d e m n a t i o n o f the vine, its fruit is s a i d to become the blood of God ; but there may be further Christian rewriting in this p a s s a g e (4:8—17) a n d t h r o u g h o u t C h a p t e r s 1 1 - 1 6 ( H u g h e s ) , as in t h e p a r a p h r a s e o f M t . 2 5 : 2 3 a t 1 5 : 4 in t h e G r e e k v e r s i o n (cf H . F . D . S p a r k s , The Apocryphal Old Testament (1984), p p . 899-900 for f u r t h e r

Appendix

7<)i

parallels in t h i s s e c t i o n w i t h M t . 24—25). The SIMH l u i r ut t h r c o m p o s i t i o n s h o u l d t h e r e f o r e b e a c c e p t e d as J r w i s l i b n i 11 i n n n p o H K i b l r to s a y h o w m u c h of t h e d e t a i l h a s b e e n a l t r r r d . It is unlikely t h a t a J e w i s h a p o c a l y p s e w o t d d h a v r b r r n a< i r p t r d i n t o C h r i s t i a n circles after t h e .second c r n l i i r y A . D . , but n o specific i n d i c a t i o n of t h e d a t e of 3 B a r u c h c a n h r l()und e x c e p t for its g e n e r a l similarity to 2 B a r u c h a n d 4 E z r a a n d to e l e m e n t s i n 2 E n o c h a n d t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m . I t s r e l a t i o n to t h e s e a n d t o the o t h e r e x t a n t writings a b o u t B a r u c h c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d . T h e r e are s o m e parallels w i t h the S y r i a c a p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h a n d the P a r a l e i p o m e n a of J e r e m i a h , b u t d e p e n d e n c e in e i t h e r d i r e c t i o n c a n n o t be d e m o n s t r a t e d in a n y p a s s a g e a p a r t from the d e s c r i p t i o n of B a r u c h in v e r s e 2 of t h e P r o l o g u e in t h e G r e e k text of 3 B a r u c h . T h i s d e s c r i p t i o n , w h i c h a p p e a r s to refer d i r e c t l y to t h e P a r a l e i p o m e n a , is p r o b a b l y a late i n t e r p o l a t i o n ( J a m e s ) ; it is n o t f o u n d i n the S l a v o n i c t e x t . All the o t h e r p a r a l l e l s m a y be d u e to use o f c o m m o n t r a d i t i o n s b y t h e a u t h o r s o f the v a r i o u s w o r k s a b o u t B a r u c h ( S p a r k s ) . T h i s is p a r t i c u l a r l y likely b e c a u s e t h e i n t e r e s t s of t h e a u t h o r o f this a p o c a l y p s e seem t o b e r a t h e r different from t h o s e of the w r i t e r of 2 B a r u c h o r the P a r a l e i p o m e n a ( G a y l o r d ) . T h e w o r k is unlikely to d a t e t o m u c h before the first c e n t u r y A . D . since it p r e s u p p o s e s t h e a p o c a l y p s e g e n r e b u t , a l t h o u g h t h e o p e n i n g t h e m e of the d e s t r u c d o n of t h e first T e m p l e w o u l d h a v e special r e l e v a n c e after A . D . 70, t h e s a m e m o t i f m a y also h a v e b e e n u s e d before t h a t d a t e . 3 B a r u c h s u r v i v e s in G r e e k a n d a S l a v o n i c version o f t h e G r e e k . Nothing requires a Semitic original b u t t h a t w o u l d be q u i t e possible. A t t r i b u t i o n to t h e E g y p t i a n d i a s p o r a on t h e g r o u n d s of t h e m e n t i o n of the p h o e n i x a n d aspects o f E g y p d a n m y t h o l o g y ( P i c a r d , N i c k e l s b u r g , a n d others) is h y p o t h e d c a l . C o m p o s i d o n in S y r i a h a s b e e n s u g g e s t e d ( R o s t ) , o n no s t r o n g g r o u n d s . T h e fact t h a t t h e w o r k suggests t h a t t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m is n o t as d i s a s t r o u s as m i g h t be t h o u g h t m a y m a k e a n origin in P a l e s t i n e less l i k e l y ; a l t e r n a t i v e l y , t h e t h e o l o g y p r o p o u n d e d m i g h t seem all the m o r e r e l e v a n t in t h a t c o u n t r y , especially if t h e b o o k was c o m p o s e d after A . D . 70. T h e r e l a d o n b e t w e e n the G r e e k a n d t h e S l a v o n i c v e r s i o n s of 3 B a r u c h is not c l e a r . T h e differences a r e n o t c r u c i a l t o t h e m e a n i n g of the a p o c a l y p s e . T h e G r e e k t e x t is l o n g e r t h a n t h e S l a v o n i c , b u t it t o o a p p e a r s t o h a v e b e e n a b r i d g e d to s o m e e x t e n t , a n d t h e S l a v o n i c b o t h c o n t a i n s some possibly g e n u i n e m a t e r i a l w h i c h is a b s e n t i n t h e G r e e k a n d o m i t s s o m e p a t e n t l a t e C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n s w h i c h a r e f o u n d in the G r e e k . C f H . G a y l o r d in C h a r i e s w o r t h , O T P I, p p . 6 5 5 - 7 . T h e G r e e k text is b a s e d o n t h e fifteenth or s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y m a n u s c r i p t B M M S A d d . 10073 a n d t h e e a r l y fifteenth century m a n u s c r i p t 46 of t h e M o n a s t e r y of t h e H a g i a , A n d r o s . B o t h p r o b a b l y

792

§33^- Works oJlJncertain

Origin

d e r i v e from t h e s a m e original, cf. J . C . P i c a r d , Apocalypsis Baruchi Graece (1967), p . 69. T h e S l a v o n i c text is f o u n d i n at least twelve m a n u s c r i p t s w h i c h c a n be d i v i d e d into t w o m a i n families. T h e earliest a n d often t h e best of these m a n u s c r i p t s is a t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y m a n u s c r i p t from S i n a i w h i c h h a s b e e n split i n t o f o u r p a r t s o f w h i c h t h r e e a r e n o w in L e i u n g r a d , cf B . M . Z a g r e b i n , in Iz istorii rukopisnych i staropechatnych sohrami oldela rukopisei i redkich knig GPB ( 1 9 7 9 ) , p p . 6 1 - 8 0 . It c a n b e s u p p l e m e n t e d b y t w o l a t e r m a n u s c r i p t s o f the s a m e family a n d b y a larger l u i m b e r of m a n u s c r i p t s of t h e o t h e r family, c f E . T u r d e a n u , ' I / A p o c a l y p s e d e B a r u c h e n s l a v e ' . R e v u e des e t u d e s slaves 48 (1969), pp. 23 48 ; idem, Les apocryphes slaves et roumaines de I'Ancien Testament ( 1 9 8 1 ) , p p . 3 7 2 - 8 5 ; H . E. G a y l o r d i n C h a r l e s w o r t h , O T P I , p p . 654—5, 661 ; idem. The Slavonic Version of 3 Baruch ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) . I t is possible t h a t O r i g e n , De principiis ii 3, 6 ( G C S O r i g e n V , p p . 122-3! C r o u z e l a n d S i m o n e t t i , S C 2 5 2 , p. 268) refers t o 3 B a r u c h as evidence for t h e existence of seven w o r l d s or h e a v e n s . If so, O r i g e n ' s text m u s t h a v e b e e n l o n g e r t h a n the s u r v i v i n g v e r s i o n , w h i c h m e n t i o n s only five. A l t e r n a t i v e l y , O r i g e n refers to a n o t h e r w o r k a l t o g e t h e r w h i c h is n o w lost since i t seems i m p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e p r e s e n t w o r k e v e r described m o r e t h a n five h e a v e n s ( P i c a r d ) . T h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s a n d t h e Synopsis of P s . - A t h a n a s i u s m e n t i o n a w o r k entitled ' B a r u c h ' , b u t this m a y refer t o 2 B a r u c h . A L a t i n version o f 3 B a r u c h m a y h a v e b e e n e x t a n t in the s e v e n t h c e n t u r y , b u t it does n o t s u r v i v e , cf M . R . J a m e s , J T h S t 1 6 ( 1 9 1 5 ) , p. 413Editions Greek text: J a m e s , M. R., ' T h e Apocalypse of Baruch', in J . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II (1889), pp. 83-94. Picard, J . - C , Apocalypsis Baruchi Graece (1967). Slavonic text: Novakovic, S., 'Otkrivene Varuhovo', Starine 18 (1886), pp. 203-9. Tichonravov, N., 'Otkrovenie V a r u k a ' , Sbornik o t d . russk. jas. i slov. 58 (1894), pp. 48-54. Sokolov, M . I., 'Apokrificheskoe Otkrovenie V a r u k h a ' , Drevnosti i t r u d y Slavyanskoi Komisii Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo arkheologicheskogo obshchestva 4 (1907), pp. 201-58. Ivanov, I., Bogomilski knigi i legendi (1925), pp. 193-200. Hercigonia, E., ' " V i d e n y e V a r u h o v o " u Petrisovu Zborniky 12 1468 Godine', Zbornik za filologiyu i lingvistiku n.s. 7 (1964), p p . 63-93. Gaylord, H . E., The Slavonic Version oJ2 Baruch (forthcoming). Translations and Commentaries English: Morfill, W. R., in J . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II (1889), pp. 95-102 (based on Slavonic ms. N ) .

Appendix

jty\

Hughes, H. M . , ' T h e Greek Apocalypse of Baruch', in Gharlrn, Al** > I II, |>p ', i ; 11 >tt\ eclectic text). Gaylord, H . E., '3 Baruch', in Chariesworth, OF'I' I, d*, j /«( prtulU I ii.iinl.iiiciini d Slavonic and Greek). Sparks, H. F . D., The Apocryphal Old Testament (ii(H.j), pp H(); ,1 leviM-d version ol Hughes's transladon). German: Bonwetsch, N., ' D a s slavisch erhallenr B a r u c h h i u h ' , NCKJW (1896), p p . 91-101 (based on Slavonic ms. N). Ryssel, V., i n Kautzsch, A P A T H , pp. 448-57. Riessler, P., Altjudisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 4 0 - 5 4 , i269fr. Hage, W., Die griechische Baruch-Apokalypse ( J S H R Z V.i) (1974), pp. 15-44 (based on Slavonic ms. 5). Hebrew: Artom, E. S., in A. K a h a n a , ed., CJIS-'nn DnBOH I (1936), p p . 4 0 8 - 2 5 . Artom, E. S., D-llSTin DnDDH (1967). Concordance Denis, A.-M., with Y. Janssens, Concordance de I'Apocalypse grecque de Baruch

(1970).

Bibliography J a m e s , M. R . , i n j . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II (1889), p p . h-lxxi. Ginsberg, L . , 'Greek Apocalypse o f B a r u c h ' , J E II (1902), p p . 5 4 9 - 5 1 . Liidtke, W., 'Beitrage zu slavischen A p o k r y p h e n : 2. Apokalypse des Baruch', ZAW 31

(1911), pp. 219-22.

J a m e s , M. R., 'Notes on Apocrypha v i : T r a c e s of the Greek Apocalypse of Baruch in other w r i d n g s ' , J T h S t 16 (1915), p p . 4 1 0 - 1 3 . Turdeanu, E., 'Apocryphes bogomiles e t apocryphes pseudo-bogomiles', R H R 6 9 (1950),

pp. 177-81. T u r d e a n u , E., 'Les apocryphes slaves et r o u m a i n s : leur a p p o r t a la connaissance des apocryphes grecs', Studi bizantini e neoellenici 8 (1953), pp. 5 0 - 2 . Goodenough, E. R., Jewish Symbols in the Greco-Roman Period V I (1956), p. 1 3 1 ; V I I I (1958), p p . 4 2 , 69 ff. Turdeanu, E., 'L'Apocalypse de Baruch en slave'. R e v u e des etudes slaves 48 (1969), p p . 23-48. Picard, J . - C , 'Observations sur I'Apocalypse grecque de Baruch I : C a d r e historique fictif et efficacite symbolique', Semidca 20 (1970), p p . 77-103. Denis, I P G A T , p p . 79-84. Guggenheim, J. Y., 'Baruch, Greek Apocalypse of, E n c . J u d . IV (1971), cols. 273-4. Rost, L., Einleitung in die alttestamentlichen Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen (1971), p p . 86-8. Jacobson, H . , 'A note on the Greek Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J 7 (1976), p p . 201-3. Fischer, U., Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum (1978), p p .

71-84.

Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 299-303. Collins, BAAJ, pp. 232-6.

3. Apocryphon of Ezekiel T h e B y z a n t i n e a u t h o r , G e o r g e N i c e p h o r u s , i n c l u d e d in his list of t h e a p o c r y p h a of t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t a w^ork a t t r i b u t e d t o Ezekiel, a n d t h e s a m e b o o k is m e n t i o n e d in t h e synopsis of P s e u d o - A t h a n a s i u s . I t is

794

§33^- i^orks oJ Uncertain Origin

likely t h a t a t least s o m e of t h e m a t e r i a l a t t r i b u t e d to Ezekiel i n t h e e a r l y C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g s b e l o n g e d to t h i s b o o k . A long f r a g m e n t o f a p a r a b l e q u o t e d b y E p i p h a n i u s , Adv. Haer. 64, 70, 6 - 1 7 (ed. HoU a n d D u m m e r , G C S (^1980), p p . 5 1 5 - 1 7 ) , is exphcitly a t t r i b u t e d b y h i m to a n a p o c r y p h o n w h i c h p a s s e d u n d e r t h e n a m e of Ezekiel. T h i s p a r a b l e c o n c e r n e d t h e story of t h e b l i n d m a n a n d the h i m e m a n w h o c o m b i n e d to r o b t h e o r c h a r d of a k i n g . T h e t a l e is a c o m m o n o n e a n d it is possible t o find parallels i n P e r s i a n a n d I n d i a n .sources' as well a s in t h e G r e e k a n t h o l o g y (cf. Anth. Pal. ix 1 1 - 1 3 ) . M o r e significantly, t h e s a m e n a r r a t i v e is f o u n d i n r a b b i n i c texts ( b S a n h . 91 a - b ; M e k h . S h i r a t a , 2 ; L e v . R. 4:5) i n a s o m e w h a t g a r b l e d form w h i c h m a y suggest d e p e n d e n c e u p o n t h e o r i g i n a l text o f the a p o c r y p h o n c i t e d by E p i p h a n i u s . ^ A c c o r d i n g to h i m , t h e p a r a b l e w a s i n t e n d e d to d e m o n s t r a t e t h e i n t e r d e p e n d e n c e o f the b o d y a n d the soul w h e n j u d g e m e n t after d e a t h w a s at issue. I t is possible t h a t he c o n t i n u e s to p a r a p h r a s e the s a m e text a t Pan. Haer. 64 ( e d . H o U a n d D u m m e r , G C S Epiphanius II (^980), pp. 5 1 5 , 517)• T h e o t h e r f r a g m e n t s a t t r i b u t e d t o Ezekiel a r e m u c h s h o r t e r . A p a s s a g e c o n c e r n i n g r e p e n t a n c e i n t h e style of biblical p r o p h e c y , q u o t e d by C l e m e n t of R o m e , Ep. i ad Cor. 8 3 , is also g i v e n in p a r t b y C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Paedagogus i 10, 9 1 , 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t I, p . 1 4 3 , fines 2 0 - 1 , w h e r e i t is specifically a t t r i b u t e d to Ezekiel. C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Quis Dives Salv. 39, 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t I I I , p . 185, q u o t e s the s a m e p a s s a g e , b u t w i t h o u t r e f e r e n c e t o Ezekiel. A s m a l l p r o p h e t i c f r a g m e n t a b o u t the i m p o s i t i o n of j u d g e m e n t o n e a c h i n d i v i d u a l is found in C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Quis Dives Salv. 40, 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t I I I , p . 186, P G ix, 645, a n d is assigned t o Ezekiel b y E v a g r i u s , w h o r e p r o d u c e s it in t h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n of A t h a n a s i u s , Vita Antonii i8 ( P G X X V I , 869). T h e s e n t e n c e , ' a n d t h e heifer shall b e a r a n d t h e y shall say, " S h e h a s n o t b o r n e ' " , is f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d i n e a r l y C h r i s d a n texts as a witness to the v i r g i n b i r t h of J e s u s , e.g. C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Strom, vii 1 6 ; Acta Petri 2 9 ; E p i p h a n i u s , Pan. Haer. 30, 30, i ( G C S 25 (iQi^S)) P- 374)- It is q u o t e d b y t h e m a l w a y s a s a p r o p h e c y , a n d is assigned b y T e r t u l h a n , De Carne Christi 23 (PL I I , 790 C ) , to E z e k i e l . Finally, C h e s t e r B e a t t y P a p y r u s 1 8 5 , o f the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . , c o n t a i n s t h r e e f r a g m e n t s o f a p r o p h e t i c t e x t similar t o Ezekiel 3 4 . T h i s text is n o t p a r a l l e l e d in t h e M T or L X X , b u t o n e p a s s a g e is p r o b a b l y q u o t e d b y C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Paedagogus i 9, 84, 2-4 ( = G C S 12 (1936), p . 139) a s d e r i v i n g from E z e k i e l . It is possible b u t n o t at all c e r t a i n t h a t a l l these passages stem f r o m a

5. Cf. Denis, I P G A T , p. 188. 6. M . R. J a m e s , ' T h e Apocryphal Ezekiel', J T h S t 15 (1914), pp. 238-9.

Appendix

/(jr,

single book.^ T h e s e n t e n c e r e l a t i n g t o the heilrr has piohably brrn e x c e r p t e d from a n a r r a t i v e , possibly a parahir radin ihiiii .1 pn»phr( y, a n d it m a y t h e r e f o r e b e l o n g with (hr apotiyphon <|iioJr(i by E p i p h a n i u s . T h e o t h e r sections are simihir to thr prophrtit p.issages of the c a n o n i c a l b o o k of Ezekiel and may havr brrn c o m p o s e d a s a d d i t i o n s t o t h a t book.^ T h e J e w i s h o r i g i n o f the story o f the long p a r a b l e a b o u t t h e l a m e m a n a n d t h e b l i n d m a n is very p r o b a b l e , g i v e n the r a b b i n i c p a r a l l e l s . I t is less c l e a r w h e t h e r t h e text as it n o w s t a n d s in E p i p h a n i u s is a J e w i s h work. T h e r e is no reason to suppose that the l a n g u a g e of t h e a p o c r y p h o n h a s b e e n p r e s e r v e d v e r b a t i m . I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o tell, e i t h e r , w h e t h e r i t w a s originally G r e e k o r S e m i t i c o r w h e t h e r a p p a r e n t l y Christian elements of the p h r a s e o l o g y are d u e t o E p i p h a n i u s o r to h i s source.^ T h e o t h e r f r a g m e n t s c o u l d a l s o b e e i t h e r J e w i s h o r C h r i s t i a n , t h o u g h r e p e n t a n c e a n d j u d g e m e n t w o u l d b e n a t u r a l t o p i c s for a J e w i s h a p o c r y p h o n . ' " T h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n o f t h e d a t e of a n y of t h e p a s s a g e s , e x c e p t t h a t t h e y m u s t h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n before t h e i r first c i t a t i o n , i . e . the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . in t h e c a s e o f t h e p a r a b l e , " a n d t h e s e c o n d o r t h i r d c e n t u r y A . D . f o r t h e o t h e r texts. I t has b e e n a r g u e d t h a t t h e reference i n J o s e p h u s , Ant. x 5 , i ( 7 9 ) , t o two b o o k s of t h e p r o p h e t Ezekiel d e m o n s t r a t e s t h e e x i s t e n c e o f a n a p o c r y p h o n b y t h e m i d - f i r s t c e n t u r y A . D . , ' ' ^ b u t i t is likely t h a t J o s e p h u s o n l y refers h e r e t o t h e c a n o n i c a l b o o k . ' ^ I t is also n o t p o s s i b l e to p o s t u l a t e a terminus post quem since the t e r m 'paganus' u s e d f r e q u e n t l y i n t h e p a r a b l e , a n d t a k e n b y s o m e to i n d i c a t e a d a t e in t h e R o m a n p e r i o d , m a y h a v e b e e n i n t r o d u c e d by E p i p h a n i u s . ' ^

7. I n favour of this, cf K . Holl, 'Das A p o k r y p h o n Ezekiel', in idem, Gesammelte Aufsdtze zur Kirchengeschichte I I (1928), pp. 33-43 ; Denis, I P G A T , pp. 187-91. 8. Cf. M. R . J a m e s , art. cit., p . 240, for b o t h these arguments. Only the version i n Epiphanius h a s the verb in the future. 9. Cf. Holl, op. cit., p. 39, for possible Christian phrases. H o l l asserts t h a t they are d u e to Epiphanius himself, which is possible b u t not necessary. 10. Holl, op. cit., p . 39, argues t h a t a C h r i s t i a n would not have written a n a p o c r y p h o n to an Old T e s t a m e n t book, but this asserdon begs t h e question. M . R. J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p. 6 7 , suggests t h a t the use of t h e heifer quotation t o prove the virgin birth indicates a Christian origin, but this Christian use does not preclude Jewish composition, which would also be possible, cf Denis, I P G A T , p . 189. 11. Note t h a t the rabbinic texts cited above as a p p a r e n t l y dependent o n E p i p h a n i u s ' apocryphon m a y all have been compiled after that d a t e , a n d that t h e attribution of t h e stories to earlier, i.e. second century A.D., rabbis, does not prove t h e earlier existence of the apocryphon. If Origen, Comm. ser. 28 ( G C S X X X V I I I (1933), p. 5 0 , lines 2 4 - 5 ) , refers t o this work of Ezekiel, that would push t h e date back i n t o the third century A.D. 12. Denis, I P G A T , p. 190. 13. Cf R. Marcus, L o e b ed., ad loc; H . S t . J . T h a c k e r a y , The Septuagint and Jewish Worship (^1923), p. 37, on t h e practice of dividing biblical works into two parts. 14. For this as a d a d n g criterion, see Denis, I P G A T , p . 190.

79t)

§ 3 3 ^ . Wotks

of { fun turn

Omiin

O t h e r texts a s s o c i a t e d w i t h E z e k i e l prol);d>ly liave n o t h i n g t o d o w i t h the

present

fragments.

The

legends

Epiphanius,

Vitae

Prophetarum,

apocryphon

since

material

Paralipomena

Jeremiae

u n c e r t a i n , cf

M. R. James,

may

from

were

used

about have

the

Kzekiel

derived

Martyrdom

there

in

this

The Lost Apocrypha

in

from of

way,

Pseudothe

Isaiah but

of the Old

lost and

this

is

Testament

(1920), p p . 68—70. T h e r e is n o r e a s o n to c o n n e c t t h e a n o n y m o u s s t o r y a b o u t a precious stone, given in Georgius C e d r e n u s (PL C X X I , 225 C - 2 2 6 B ) , w i t h t h e E z e k i e l a p o c r y p h o n , cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 1 8 8 , 3 0 2 - 3 , co«/ra M . R . J a m e s , J T h S t 15 ( i 9 i 4 ) , p p . 2 4 1 - 2 . Editions Holl, K., ' D a s Apokryphon Ezechiel', in Aus Schrift und Gesch. Theol. Abhandlungen A. Schlatter dargebr. (1922), pp. 85-98 = idem, Gesammelte Aufsdtze zur Kirchengeschichte I I , Der Osten (1928), pp. 33-43 (without the Chester Beatty Papyrus 185 text). Papyrus text in C. Bonner, The Homily on the passion by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, with some Fragments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (1940), p p . 183-5. Full text in Denis, F P G , p p . 121-8. Translations English: James, M. R . , The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p p . 64-8. Mueller, J. R . , and S. E. Robinson in Charlesworth, O T P II (forthcoming). German: Riessler, P., Altjiid. Schrift. (1928), p p . 334-6, 1288-9. Eckart, K. G*., Das Apokryphon Ezechiel ( J S H R Z V , 1974), pp. 45-55Bibliography Resch, A., Agrapha Aussercanonische Schriftfragmente ... (^^1906), pp. 305, 322 ff., 381-4. James, M . R., ' T h e Apocryphal Ezekiel', J T h S t 15 (1914), pp. 236-43. James, M . R., The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p p . 64-70. Kutsch, E., 'Ezechiel, Apokryphon', in R G G II (^1958), col. 844. Stone, M . E., E J VI (1971), col. 1099. Denis, I P G A T , p p 187-91. Guillamont, A . , ' U n e Citation de I'apocryphe d'Ezechiel dans I'exegese au sujet d e I'ame (Nag H a m m a d i I I , 6)', Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in Honour of Pahor Labib, e d . M. Krause (1975), p p 25-39. Scopello, M., 'Les Testimonia dans le traitc de I'exegese de I'ame [Nag Hammadi I I , 6 ) ' , R H R 191 (1977), p p 159-71. Stroker, W . D . , 'The Source of an A g r a p h o n in t h e M a n i c h a e a n Psalm-Book', J T h S t 28 (i977)>PP- 114-184.. Lost

Pseudepigrapha

I n a d d i t i o n t o t h e e x t a n t p r o p h e t i c p s e u d e p i g r a p h a (cf § 3 2 . V ) , m a n y o t h e r s i m i l a r w o r k s c i r c u l a t e d in t h e a n c i e n t C h u r c h , as is k n o w n p a r t l y from

the canon

lists, p a r t l y

from

the incidental

quotadons

of the

C h u r c h F a t h e r s . I n m o s t cases, it c a n n o l o n g e r b e d e t e r m i n e d w i t h a n y

Appendix

;<)7

c e r t a i n t y w h e t h e r t h e y w e r e o f j e w i s h or ( I h i i s i i . i n
'/coai)*^ arixojv,

ap

( i i o o ) . 8' AiadrJKr]

McoxJaeuis

arixav,

ap'

( l i o o ) . e' AvdXrjiljis Mwiiaeojs arixiov, av (1400). s A^padp, arix^JV r (300). ^' *E\dh {sic) Kal Muihdh arixtov v (400). rj' *HXia 7TporiTov arixoiv x (600). L Zaxaplov rrarpos 'lojdvvov arixcov (f>' (500). la' Bapovx, 'Apc^oKOvp, '/e^e/ci-^A K a l AavLrjX ipevhenly pa(f>a.

(2) T h e so-called Synopsis Pseudo-Athanasii e x c l u s i v e l y r e p r o d u c e s , in the p o r t i o n c o n c e r n i n g t h e a p o c r y p h a , t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s , b u t w i t h o u t a n y e s t i m a t e of t h e n u m b e r of verses. C f M i g n e , P G 28, col. 4 3 2 B ; J . A. R o b i n s o n , ' C o l l a t i o n of t h e P s e u d o - A t h a n a s i a n S y n o p s i s ' , Texts and Studies I I I , 3 ( 1 8 9 5 ) , p p . 1 0 5 - 2 0 . (3) R e l a t e d to t h i s is a n a n o n y m o u s m e d i e v a l c a n o n list, s o m e t i m e s called t h e S i x t y Books. Cf. T h . Z a h n , Geschichte des N.T. Kanons I I , i (1890), p p . 2 9 0 - 2 ; E . P r e u s c h e n , Analecta, p p . 1 5 8 - 6 0 ; D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . xi-xv. T h e c o m p l e t e list o f the O l d T e s t a m e n t A p o c r y p h a r u n s as follows: a ' A8dp j8' 'Ev^x y Adpex S' Harpidpxoi e ^lojorfcf) irpooevxri s 'EXSdp. K a l Ma>8dp, {al. 'EX8d8 Kal McoBdS) C Aiady^Kr) Moiaecos f 'H dvdXr]il/ig Mcoaecos 6' WaXpLol SaXopoivros i' 'HXiov drroKaXvipis la' 'Haaiov opaais tj8' Uoovlov dvoKdXvipis ly' Zaxaplov drroKaXvipis iB' "Eo8pa dnoKaXvipis.

T h e m a i n b o d y o f this list is i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h a t of t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of

7<)H

§336- iy(>rk\ oJ I hirer lain Origin

N i c e p h o r u s . ' ^ T h e first ten i t e m s a r e r e p e a l e d in t h e i r e n t i r e t y , w i t h t h e single e x c e p t i o n o f n o . 6, A b r a h a m . M o r e o v e r , these t e n n u m b e r s a r e all p r o b a b l y p r o p h e t i c p s e u d e p i g r a p h a , i.e. w r i t i n g s c l a i m i n g e i t h e r t o h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n by t h e r e l e v a n t m e n of G o d t h e m s e l v e s , o r t o c o n t a i n i c v c h i t i o n s a l l e g e d to d e r i v e from t h e m ; a n d it is p r e s u m a b l y t o t h i s < ir( u i n s t a n c e t h a t they a r e i n d e b t e d for their relatively w i d e c i r c u l a t i o n in t h e (Church. T h e last o f these identifies itself b y i t s d d e Zaxapiov TTfiTpov 'liodi'vov lis a C h r i s t i a n a p o c r y p h o n . ' ^ Six o f t h e o t h e r s ( E n o c h , the Tesiainents of the Patriarchs, the T e s t a m e n t a n d Assumption o f Mo.ses, the A p o c a l y p s e of M o s e s , a n d E l d a d a n d M o d a d ) h a v e a l r e a d y b e e n di.s(u.s.sed ( c f p p . 250-68, 767-81, 278-88, 757-60, 781). T h e r e m a i i d n g three (Pray<'r o f Joseph, E l i j a h , a n d Z e p h a n i a h ) a r e a l l q u o t e d wilh respecl, e i t h e r b y O r i g e n o r by still o l d e r C h u r c h F a t h e r s , a n d m a y t h e r e f o r e w i t h s o m e d e g r e e of. p r o b a b i l i t y b e r e g a r d e d a s J e w i s h p r o d u c t s , a n d d e s e r v e lo b e m o r e fully c o n s i d e r e d h e r e . ( I ) The Prayer of Joseph T h e flpoaevxr) Vcoa^^ consists o f 1,100 verses a c c o r d i n g t o N i c e p h o r u s . I t is well k n o w n , p a r t i c u l a r l y t h r o u g h several q u o t a t i o n s i n O r i g e n , w h o calls it ' a w r i t i n g n o t to b e d e s p i s e d ' {OVK €VKara<j}p6vrov ypa(f)'jv), a n d states specifically t h a t it w a s in use a m o n g the J e w s {nap' 'E^paioLs). I n t h e passages c i t e d , J a c o b a p p e a r s a s s p e a k e r t h r o u g h o u t , d e s c r i b i n g h i m s e l f as t h e firstborn of all the l i v i n g , t h a t is to say, a s t h e c h i e f c a p t a i n of t h e a n g e l s . W h e n he c o m e s o u t o f M e s o p o t a m i a , U r i e l e n c o u n t e r s h i m , w r e s t l e s w i t h h i m a n d c l a i m s t h a t he is the first a m o n g t h e a n g e l s . J a c o b h o w e v e r r e b u k e s h i m a n d tells h i m , U r i e l , that h e is e i g h t h in r a n k after h i m . I n a n o t h e r p a s s a g e , J a c o b says t h a t h e h a s r e a d t h e destinies of m e n r e c o r d e d in h e a v e n l y t a b l e s . O r i g e n , In loannem / / x x x i 25 (189-90), e d . E . P r e u s c h e n , G C S 1 0 , p p . 88—9 ( D e n i s , F P G , p . 6 1 ) : ti rts- rtpoaieTai Kal TUJV Trap' 'E^paiois €pop€voJV aTroKpv^ojv T-qv i7rLypa(j>op€VTjv Tcuarj(f> irpoaevx^v, dvriKpvs TOVTO TO 86ypa Kal aaa)s €lpr]fj,€vov (Keidev Xi^ifteTai, d)s dpa ol dpxriQ^v i^alpcTov T i iax^jKores irapd dvdpcoTTovs, TTOXXU> KpciTTOVs Tvyxdvovres TCOV XoiTTcov ifjvxcov, ttTTO TOV ctvai dyycXoi irrl TT)V dvOpcoiriv-qv KaTa^e^-qKaai

(j>vaiv. (fyrjal yovv 6 ' / a / c c i j S ' D yap XaXcov Trpos vpuds iyd) '/aKCOjS Kal ^lapar/X dyyeXos

deov

ei/xi eya> Kat TrveOpia dpxi-Kov,

Kat A^padp

Kat

'/aaa/c

8e 'laKco^, 6 KXTJOCCS VTTO dvdpcoTrcov ' l a K w ^ , TO ovopid pov ^lapa-qX, 6 KXrjdels VTTO 9eov ^lapa-qX, dvrjp opcov deov, on iyu) TrpcoToyovos TravTOS t,a)0V ^coovp,€VOv vrro deov.' Kat TrpocKTiadTjaav

Trpo rravTOS epyov

iyoj

15. Concerning a Slavonic version, see A . Berendts, Studien iiber ^acharias-Apokryphen und Zacharias-Legenden (1895), p p . 3 AT.; W. Liidtke, 'Beitrage zu slavischen A p o k r y p h e n ' , Z A W 31 (lyi i ) , pp. 230-5. O n a kindred Armenian list, see T h . Zahn, Forschungen zur Geschichte des ?N. T. Kanons, p a r t V (1893), p p . 115-48. 16. T h e r e is no positive evidence that nuTpos 'Iwavvov is a later addidon. See Berendts, op. cit., p . 10.

Appendix

7<)<)

€Tn€p€i-'*Eyu) S e o r e rjpxofjLrjv OLTTO McaoTroTa/xt'av T ? / \ I'I^MUS, ii^MUv OvpirfX 6 dyyeXos TOV deov, Kai etnev on Har^fitfv Jni n)%- YIFF H HUI KaTeaKrjvoiaa, ev dvdpcoTrois, Kal on €KXrjf)j)i' o v i i f t a n 'INHMFI tl,I'JXIINU Kni ifxaxeaaTO p , o i , Kal indXaie irpos fit, X^ytov nportpy'faur indvu) TOV d v o / x a r o ? fxov TO 6vop.a avrov Kat rov npo navrtx; nyyf'Xnv. Kal dna avTw TO 6vop,a avrov Kal noaos eariv ev vlois BEOCR Ovxi ai) OvpirjX oySoos epov, Kaydi 'loparjX dpxdyyeXos 8vvdp.€ws Kvplov Kal dp;(i;(iAtapxoS' ei/Lti iv vlois deov; ovxl iyd> 'laparjX 6 ev rrpoacoiTip deov Xeirovpyos rrpcoros, Kal iTTeKaXeadfjLrjv iv ovoixan dafieorco rov deov fxov;' eiKos ydp rovrwv dXyjOcbg vno rov 'laKO)^ Xeyopivoiv Kal Sia rovro dvayeypapifxevoyv. O r i g e n , f r a g m e n t from In Genesim (1:14) iii 9 = E u s e b i u s , Praep. ev. vi I I , 64 (ed. K . M r a s , p . 356, 2 3 - 4 ; D e n i s , F P G , p . 6 2 ) : Aioirep iv rrj TTpoaevxfi rov *Ia}arj Svvarai ovro) voeiadai ro Xeyopevov VTTO rov 'IOKCO^"Aviyvojv ydp iv rats TTXO^I TOV ovpavov, oaa avp,^ija€Tai vp.iv Kal rois vlois vp.d)v.' C f also ibid, iii 12 {Philocalia 2 3 , 19, e d . J . R o b i n s o n , p . 2 0 8 ; P G 1 2 , p . 8 1 B C ) , w h e r e the c o n t e n t s o f t h e d e t a i l e d f r a g m e n t first q u o t e d a r e given m o r e succinctly. F o r the h i s t o r y of t h e t r a d i t i o n c o n c e r n i n g the fight b e t w e e n J a c o b a n d a n a n g e l , see J . Z . S m i t h , op. cit. ( 1 9 7 8 ) , p . 66. Cf. a l s o G. V e r m e s , ' T h e A r c h a n g e l S a r i e l ' , Christianity, Judaism and Other Greco-Roman Cults I I I (i975)>PP- 159-66. Bibliography Denis, I P G A T , pp. 125-7. Chariesworth, P M R S , pp. 140-2. Smith, J . Z . , 'The Prayer of Joseph', Religions in Antiquity: Essays in Memory of E. R. Goodenough, ed. J . Neusner (1968), pp. 253-94. Reprinted with a n afterword in Smith, Map is not Territory: Studies in the History of Religions (1978), pp. 24-66. (2) The Apocalypse of Elijah T h e p r o p h e t E l i j a h h a s this in c o m m o n w i t h E n o c h , t h a t h e w a s t r a n s l a t e d into h e a v e n s t r a i g h t from this life. H e is t h e r e f o r e f r e q u e n t l y associated w i t h E n o c h i n s a c r e d l e g e n d , a n d m u s t like E n o c h h a v e s e e m e d especially w o r t h y to r e c e i v e h e a v e n l y r e v e l a d o n s . ( F o r t h e E n o c h h t e r a t u r e , see p p . 2 5 0 - 7 7 a b o v e . ) A w o r k u n d e r h i s n a m e ( c o n t a i n i n g 3 1 6 verses a c c o r d i n g to N i c e p h o r u s ) is m e n t i o n e d in t h e Constit. apostol. vi 16 a n d i n p a t r i s t i c q u o t a d o n s s i m p l y as a n a p o c r y p h o n . A c c o r d i n g t o the m o r e e x a c t titles in t h e a p o c r y p h a lists CHXlaTTpoiprjTov in N i c e p h o r u s , 'HXla drroKdXv^is in t h e a n o n y m o u s list), also in A m b r o s i a s t e r a n d J e r o m e , it w a s a n a p o c a l y p s e (see b e l o w ) . I t is m e n t i o n e d b y O r i g e n as t h e s o u r c e of P a u l ' s q u o t a t i o n i n i C o r . 2:9 {Kadois yeypoTTTai: d 6(f>daXpi6s OVK etbev K a l ov? OVK TJKOvaev Kal irrl KapSiav dv6pd)TTOv OVK dve^r} K.T.X.). J e r o m e protested strongly against the o p i n i o n t h a t P a u l is h e r e q u o t i n g a n a p o c r y p h o n . It is n e v e r t h e l e s s q u i t e c r e d i b l e since t h e a u t h o r of t h e E p i s t l e of J u d e , for e x a m p l e .

Hoo

§ 3 3 6 - VVorks oJ I hicvrlmu

Origin

c e r t a i n l y q u o t e s from t h e B o o k o f E n o c h . O r i g e n al a l l events k n e w of a n A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah c o n t a i n i n g t h e pa.ssage cited, w h i c h h e b e l i e v e d to b e J e w i s h . A l t h o u g h , of c o u r s e , the possibility of a C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n c a n n o t b e e x c l u d e d (as e.g. i C o r . 2:9 in the A s c e n s i o n of Isaiah w a s inserted b y a C h r i s t i a n h a n d ) , t h e c i r c u m s t a n c e t h a t i C o r . 2:() is not t r a c e a b l e i n the H e b r e w Bible m a k e s O r i g e n ' s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n (inrly p r o b a b l e . If it is c o r r e c t , this a p o c a l y p s e is p r e - P a u l i n e . (Ambrosiaster a n d Euthalius share Origen's reading.) The sarn<' |)a.ssage a s t h a t in i C o r i n t h i a n s is c i t e d also b y C l e m e n t of R o m e , 34:8. As C l e m e n t e m p l o y s n o n - c a n o n i c a l q u o t a t i o n s e l s e w h e r e , he m a y s i n d l a r l y h a v e used the A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h . I t is m o r e likely h o w e v e r t h a t h e look the c i t a t i o n from i C o r i n t h i a n s . O n the o t h e r h a n d , C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Protrept. x 94, 4 a n d Const, apost. vii 3 2 , 5 q u o t e I C o r . 2:9 in a p e c u l i a r form w h i c h m u s t d e p e n d o n a c o m m o n s o u r c e w h i c h m a y well h a v e b e e n the A p o c a l y p s e of Elijah. A c c o r d i n g t o E p i p h a n i u s [Haer. xiii 1 2 , 5 ) , E p h . 5 : 1 4 (eyeipe KarevSajv Kat avdara iK TCOV veKpiov Kat i7rLavaeL aoi 6 Xpiarog) also a p p e a r e d i n t h e Elijah a p o c r y p h o n . T h e s a m e passage is h o w e v e r a t t r i b u t e d to I s a i a h i n a c o m m e n t a r y by H i p p o l y t u s on D a n i e l 4:56 (ed. B o n w e t s c h a n d A c h e l i s I , p . 3 2 8 ) , a n d t o a n a p o c r y p h o n of J e r e m i a h b y E u t h a h u s ( e d . A. G a l l a n d i , Bibliotheca Vet. Patr. Antiq. Script. Eccl. X , p . 260). I n v i e w o f this lack o f c o n s e n s u s , it is difficult t o form a n o p i n i o n . As O r i g e n d o e s not m e n t i o n it, it is very i m p r o b a b l e t h a t E p h . 5 : 1 4 figured in t h e A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h w h i c h w a s k n o w n t o h i m . W h e r e he cites t h e p a s s a g e , h e d o e s n o t n a m e Elijah. O r i g e n , Comm. in Matt. 2y:g ( e d . K l o s t e r m a n n , p . 2 5 0 ) : ' e t a p o s t o l u s s c r i p t u r a s q u a s d a m s e c r e t o r u m p r o f e r t , sicut d i c i t a h c u i : " q u o d o c u l u s non vidit, n e c a u r i s a u d i v i t " (i C o r . 2:9); i n n u l l o e n i m r e g u l a r i h b r o hoc p o s i t u m i n v e n i t u r , nisi i n secretis E l i a e p r o p h e t a e . ' Cf. also O r i g e n ' s Comm. in Matt. 23:3^, w h e r e O r i g e n r e m a r k s , in c o n n e c t i o n with J e s u s ' s t a t e m e n t t h a t J e r u s a l e m killed the p r o p h e t s , t h a t i n t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t only o n e d e a t h of a p r o p h e t in J e r u s a l e m is r e c o r d e d . H e c o n t i n u e s : ' P r o p t e r e a v i d e n d u m , n e forte o p o r t e a t ex libris s e c r e t i o r i b u s , q u i a p u d l u d a e o s f e r u n t u r , o s t e n d e r e v e r b u m Christi, et n o n s o l u m Christi, s e d e t i a m d i s c i p u l o r u m eius' (cf such a c c o u n t s a s H e b . 1 1 : 3 7 ) ••• F e r t u r e r g o in s c r i p t u r i s n o n manifestis s e r r a t u m esse lesaiam, et Z a c h a r i a m occisum, et Ezechielem. Arbitror a u t e m circuisse i n melotis (ev pi-qXojTals H e b r . 1 1 : 3 7 ) , in p e l l i b u s c a p r i n i s E l i a m , q u i in s o l i t u d i n e et in m o n d b u s v a g a b a t u r . ' i Cor. 2:9 f i g u r e s also a m o n g further e v i d e n c e t h a t in t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t reference is s o m e t i m e s m a d e to a p o c r y p h a l w r i t i n g s . O r i g e n finally r e m a r k s : ' O p o r t e t e r g o c a u t e c o n s i d e r a r e , u t n e c o m n i a secreta, q u a e f e r u n t u r i n n o m i n e s a n c t o r u m , s u s c i p i a m u s p r o p t e r l u d a e o s , q u i forte a d

Appendix

Hoi

destructionem veritads scripturarum n o s t r a r u m (|iiard.iiii liiixniim, c o n f i r m a n t e s d o g m a t a falsa, n e c o m n i a a b i i < i a n u i H , <|ii.i<- p « i i i n r n l ar. 2:9 m a k e s a iree reference to I s a . 5 2 : 1 5 or t o s o m e lost w r i t i n g . H e .seems t h e r e f o r e not t o h a v e d i s c o v e r e d the p a s s a g e in t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah u n t i l l a t e r ( T h . Z a h n , Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons I I , 2, p p . 8 0 2 - 3 ) . T h e so-called A m b r o s i a s t e r {Comment, in epist. Pauli, p r i n t e d a m o n g the w o r k s of A m b r o s i u s ) r e m a r k s o n i C o r . 2:9 ( P L X V I I , c o l . 205) : ' h o c est s c r i p t u m in A p o c a l y p s i H e l i a e in a p o c r y p h i s ' . E u t h a l i u s , i n his l e a r n e d s t a t i s t i c a l w o r k o n t h e P a u l i n e E p i s t l e s , likewise t r a c e s i C o r . 2:9 to the a p o c r y p h a l E l i j a h ( A . G a l l a n d i , Biblioth. patrum X , p . 2 5 8 ) . H e is followed b y S y n c e l l u s , ed. D i n d o r f I, p . 48. O n E u t h a l i u s , see J . A . R o b i n s o n , ' E u t h a l i a n a ' , T S I I I , 3 ( 1 8 9 5 ) ; E. v o n D o b s c h i i t z , ' E u t h a l i u s s t u d i e n ' , Z K G 19 (1899), 1 0 7 - 5 4 ; F- C . C o n y b e a r e , ' T h e D a t e of E u t h a h u s ' , Z N W 5 (1904), p p . 3 9 - 5 2 ; A . J i i l i c h e r , R E , s.v. ' E u t h a h o s ' (2)'. J e r o m e , Epistola 5 7 ad Pammachium 9 : ' P e r g a m u s a d a p o s t o l u m P a u l u m . S c r i b i t a d C o r i n t h i o s : Si e n i m c o g n o v i s s e n t D o m i n u m g l o r i a e . . . ( i C o r . 2:8-9) . . . S o l e n t in h o c l o c o a p o c r y p h o r u m q u i d a m d e l i r a m e n t a s e c t a r i e t d i c e r e , q u o d d e a p o c a l y p s i E h a e s u m p t u m s i t . . .' J e r o m e t h e n t r a c e s t h e q u o t a t i o n t o I s a . 64:3). Comm. in lesaiam 64:3 (al. 64:4) : ' p a r a p h r a s i m h u i u s t e s t i m o n i i q u a s i H e b r a e u s ex H e b r a e i s a s s u m i t a p o s t o l u s P a u l u s d e a u t h e n t i c i s l i b r i s i n epistola q u a m s c r i b i t ad C o r i n t h i o s ( i C o r . 2:9), n o n v e r b u m e x v e r b o r e d d e n s , q u o d facere o m n i n o contemnit, sed s e n s u u m e x p r i m e n s v e r i t a t e m , q u i b u s u t i t u r a d id q u o d v o l u e r i t r o b o r a n d u m . U n d e a p o c r y p h o r u m deliramenta c o n t i c e a n t , q u a e ex o c c a s i o n e h u i u s t e s t i m o n h i n g e r u n t u r ecclesiis Christi . . . Ascensio e n i m Isaiae et apocalypsis E h a e hoc h a b e n t testimonium.' C l e m e n t of R o m e , 34:8 (ed. F u n k , B i h l m e y e r a n d S c h n e e m e l c h e r , p . 154) : Aeyci ydp- '0daXfx6s OVK eiSev KUI OVS OVK TJKOvoev Kal CTTI KapSiav dvSpiOTTov OVK dvi^iq oaa rjToifiaaev t o i ? V7Top,€vovaiv avrov (Paul: Tols dyaTTwaiv amov). C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Protr. x 94, 4 : odev rj ypaTi €IK6TO)S euayyeAi^erai t o i ? TTevLaTevKoaLV '01 Be dyioi Kvpiov KXTjpovofjL'qoovai rrjv 86^av TOV deov Kal TTJV Svvapiv avrovnoiav, c5 pLaKapie, 86^av; etire p-oi- rjv 6(f>6aXp6s OVK etSev ov8e ovs TjKovaev, ov8e iirl Kap8lav dvefit]- Kal xoiprjoovrai ITTI rfj ^aaiXela TOV Kvpiov avrwv ei? rovs alcovas, d/LtT/v.' O n t h i s p a s s a g e s e e D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 1 6 3 - 4 a n d n . 4. E p i p h a n i u s , Haer. xhi 1 2 , 3 (ed. K . H o U , p p . 1 7 9 , 2 5 — 1 8 0 , 3 ) : ' J i o Aeyei, eyeipe 6 KadevSojv Kal avdara iK rdjv veKpwv, Kal eTTL
Ho2

§338- Works of Uncertain

Origin

aTToaToXw t o '810 Kal Xeyei', dAAd OLTTO TTJS 8e efi(f>€peTai Trapa T<1> *HXia. H i p p o l y t u s , De Antichristo 15 (ed. H . Achelis I I , p . 1 2 ) , cites t h i s s a m e p a s s a g e , E p h . 5:14, with t h e f o r m u l a d TTpo(f)riTrjs Xeyei, a n d i n a s o m e w h a t diflferent form (i^eyepdrjTi i n s t e a d of d v d c T T a ) . I n his c o m m e n t a r y on D a n i e l 4:56 (ed. G . N . B o n w e t s c h a n d H . Achelis I , p . 328) t h e i n t r o d u c t o r y I b n n u l a r e a d s /cat 'Haaias Xeyei. H e r e also i^eyepdr^Ti s t a n d s in p l a c e of dvdoTn. I n b o t h p a s s a g e s from H i p p o l y t u s , t h e q u o t a t i o n a p p e a r s a m o n g c a n o n i c a l m a t e r i a l . Haaias w o u l d therefore a p p e a r to b e a c o r r u p t i o n of HAia?. A c c o r d i n g to E u t h a l i u s , E p h . 5 : 1 4 figured in a n a p o c r y p h o n of J e r e m i a h ( G a l l a n d i , Biblioth. patr. X , p . 260); cf. a l s o Syncellus (ed. D i n d o r f 1, p . 48). It is a m i s t a k e t o s u p p o s e t h a t O r i g e n also w a s a c q u a i n t e d with a n o n - c a n o n i c a l s o u r c e for E p h . 5 : 1 4 . H e a d m i t t e d l y q u o t e s t h e w o r d s as a p r o p h e d c d i c t u m , b u t n o t h i n g suggests t h a t h e took t h e m from a n y w h e r e e x c e p t E p h . 5 : 1 4 [Selecta in Psalm., o n Ps. 3:6, P G X I I , 1 1 2 8 A : 6 TTpo-qTr}s (fujaiv vrrvojaav vwov avTd>v Kal ovx ^^pov ovSev— = P s . 7 6 : 6 — K a l TO- eyeipe 6 KadevScov...).

Xpiaros

( E p h . 5 : 1 4 ) . IJodev

TTaAaids 817A0V SiadrjKTjs;

toi

TOVTOV

A G r e e k f r a g m e n t a p p e n d e d to a biblical m a n u s c r i p t f r o m t h e t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y ( C o d e x P a r i s g r . 4, fol. 228) a t t r i b u t e s to t h e p r o p h e t Elijah a description of A n t i c h r i s t : ' Ep^^eperai ev dTTOKpvois on 'HXias 6 TTporiTris eine rrepl TOV 'AvTixploTOV

oios

peXXr)

TOTC

(fyaiveadar

'q KeaXrf avrov

<j>X6^ rrvpos'

6[apa] avrov XevKO., rd Se x^l^os avrov ro Kdrco fieya6 Se^id? avrov pirjpos Xerrros, Kal ol rroSes avroi) rrXareis, redXaarai Se d peyas

hdKTvXos

rov

TTOBOS

a v r o v .

T h e text was p u b h s h e d b y F. N a u , ' R e v e l a t i o n s et l e g e n d e s . I I . S a i n t C l e m e n t d e R o m e . L e P o r t r a i t d e I ' A n t e c h r i s t ( P a r i s , m s . g r e c n" 4, fol. 228 r ° ) ' , J A 9 ( 1 9 1 7 ) , p . 4 5 8 . T h e r e a r e C o p t i c f r a g m e n t s , b o t h A k h m i m i c a n d S a h i d i c , of a n A p o c a l y p s e of Elijah closely r e l a t e d to t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Z e p h a n i a h ( c f no. 3 b e l o w ) . T h e t e x t h a s b e e n e d i t e d by G . Steindorff, Die Apokalypse des Elias. Eine unbekannte Apokalypse und Bruchstiicke der Sophonias-Apokalypse (1899). F o r a n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n see H . P . H o u g h t o n , ' T h e C o p t i c A p o c a l y p s e . . . T h e A p o c a l y p s e of E h a s ' , A e g y p t u s 39 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p . 1 7 9 - 2 1 0 . F o r a G e r m a n t r a n s l a d o n , see P . Riessler, Altjiidisches Schrifttum, p p . 1 1 4 - 2 5 , 1 2 7 2 . Cf. also P. L a c a u , ' R e m a r q u e s s u r le m a n u s c r i t a k h m i m i q u e des A p o c a l y p s e s d e S o p h o n i e e t d ' E l i e ' , J A 2 5 4 (1966), p p . 1 6 9 - 9 5 ; ^- P i e t e r s m a , ' G r e e k a n d C o p t i c I n e d i t a o f t h e Chester Beatty Library', B I O S C S 7 (1974), p p . 1 7 - 1 8 . T h e Chester B e a t t y p a p y r u s h a s s u b s e q u e n t l y b e e n p u b l i s h e d b y A . P i e t e r s m a , S. T . L o m s t o c k a n d H . W . A t t r i d g e , The Apocalypse of Elijah based on Pap. Chester Beatty 2018 (1981). A L a t i n f r a g m e n t , a p o o r t r a n s l a t i o n from G r e e k , figures i n a n

6

Appendix

Ho;^

Epistula Titi discipuli Pauli. It is i n t r o d u c e d a.s a vininn ol ihr p n i p h n Elijah ( ' t e s t a t u r p r o p h e t a H e l i a s vidis.se') and d r p H w ihr loitnriils ol the d a m n e d in hell. Cf. D . de B r u y n e , 'Nouvraux Ir.iKnirnls drs ,\( l<'s de P i e r r e , de P a u l , d e J e a n , d ' A n d r e , el
(3) The Apocalypse of ^ephaniah A p a r t from t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s , w h i c h c r e d i t s it w i t h 600 verses, a n d t h e a n o n y m o u s A p o c r y p h a list, t h i s w o r k is k n o w n o n l y t h r o u g h a c i t a t i o n in C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , b u t possibly a n A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h p r e s e r v e d in C o p t i c m a y b e c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h a t cited by C l e m e n t . C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Strom, v 1 1 , 7 7 , 2 (ed. O . S t a h l i n a n d L. F r i i c h t e l , p . 3 7 7 ) : ^ATT' OVX opuoia ravra TOLS VTTO 2Joovla Aex^eiai TOV TTpo^rjTOv; '/cat dveXa^ev pie TTvevpa Kat dvqveyKev pe els ovpavov TrepvTOV Kat

edecopovv

eTTLKelpevov

dyyeXovs

ev TTvevpLari

KaXovpuevovs dylcp

Kat

KvpCovs,

TJV eKaarov

avTwv

K a t TO

hcdh'qp.a

6 Opovos

avTcov

eTTTaTrXaaicov

Ho.j

§336. lA'orks 0) Ihufrtam

(fioJTOs rjXiov dvareXXovTOS, dpprjTOV

oiKOtJVTas iv vaoii

Origin awTrjpias

/cat vfMVOvvTas

deov

vtfsiarov.'

A C o p t i c A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h p r e s e r v e d p a r t l y in A k h m i m i c , p a r t l y in S a h i d i c f r a g m e n t s , d a t i n g to t h e f o u r t h a n d fifth c e n t u r i e s , h a s been ("dited by G . Steindorff, Die Apokalypse des Elias . .. Bruchstiicke der Sophonias-Apokalypse (1899). C f also H . P . H o u g h t o n , ' T h e C o p t i c Ap()( a ! y p s e \ A e g y p t u s 39 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p . 42—67, 7 6 - 8 3 , 8 7 - 9 1 for a n E n g l i s h translation. The text restored b y S t e i n d o r f f falls into t w o l o n g s e c d o n s , b e t w e e n w h i c h t h e r e is n o v e r y close c o n n e c t i o n . I n t h e first, d e s i g n a t e d a n a n o n y m o u s A p o c a l y p s e ( p p . i—18 o f t h e A k h m i m recension) t h e p r o p h e t is instructed by v a r i o u s angels c o n c e r n i n g t h e a b o d e i n t h e future w o r l d of t h e r i g h t e o u s a n d the u n g o d l y , a n d c o n c e r n i n g t h e fate of b o t h . In the .second section, S t e i n d o r f P s A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h , t h e p r o p h e t is first c o m m i s s i o n e d to p r e a c h r e p e n t a n c e , w i t h a r e f e r e n c e t o G o d h a v i n g sent his s o n . W a r s b e t w e e n Assyrian a n d P e r s i a n k i n g s a r e t h e n p r o p h e s i e d t o t a k e p l a c e in E g y p t , a n d finally the a p p e a r a n c e a n d defeat of A n d c h r i s t a r e d e s c r i b e d . S t e i n d o r f f s a w in this p o r t i o n a C h r i s t i a n r e v i s i o n of t h e o l d A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah k n o w n t o O r i g e n . T h i s is h o w e v e r unlikely b e c a u s e t h i s C o p t i c A p o c a l y p s e is w i d e l y i n t e r s p e r s e d w i t h N e w T e s t a m e n t r em in iscen ces. T h e w o r k a s it s t a n d s is therefore C h r i s t i a n . If a J e w i s h p r o t o - d o c u m e n t is t o be a s s u m e d , i t m u s t b e r e d u c e d to a v e r y m o d e s t d i m e n s i o n . If i t existed a t all, i t w a s t h e w o r k o f a H e l l e n i z e d J e w p r o d u c e d b e t w e e n the r e d a c t i o n o f t h e G r e e k S u s a n n a (referred to in 6:10) a n d t h e q u o t a t i o n of t h e w o r k b y C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , say b e t w e e n 100 B . C . a n d A . D . 1 7 5 . C f O . S . W i n t e r m u t e , ' A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h ' , O T P I, p p . 5 0 0 - 1 . Bibliography Denis, I P G A T , pp. 192-3. Chariesworth, P M R S , pp. 220-3. Wintermute, O . S., 'Apocalypse of Zephaniah', O T P I, pp. 497-515 (with an English translation). Lacau, P., ' R e m a r q u e s sur le manuscrit akhmimique des apocalypses de Sophonie et d'Elie', J A 254 (1966), p p . 169-95.

W i t h t h e a p o c a l y p s e s d e s c r i b e d h e r e , t h e n u m b e r is by n o m e a n s e x h a u s t e d o f t h o s e in c i r c u l a t i o n i n t h e a n c i e n t C h u r c h . At t h e close o f t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s tpev8e7rlypaa of B a r u c h , H a b a k k u k , E z e k i e l a n d D a n i e l a r e m e n t i o n e d . E u t h a l i u s k n e w , as h a s b e e n n o t e d , a n a p o c r y p h o n o f J e r e m i a h . J e r o m e refers t o a H e b r e w a p o c r y p h o n o f J e r e m i a h c o n t a i n i n g M a t t h e w 27:9.'^ 17. J e r o m e , ad Matth. 2j:g: 'Legi nuper i n q u o d a m H e b r a i c o volumine, q u o d N a z a r a e n a e sectae mihi H e b r a e u s obtulit, leremiae a p o c r y p h u m , in q u o haec a d verbum scripta reperi.'

Appendix

Hor,

T h e J e w i s h o r i g i n of t h e s e a n d s i m i l a r writingn M (nirsimnahlr. especially i n v i e w of t h e i r l a t e a t t e s t a t i o n in the ()hur< li. Kvrn i h r f(»ur p s e u d e p i g r a p h a m e n t i o n e d a t t h e end of thr Sii( hoinriry ol N i t e p h o r u s a r e m a n i f e s t l y a l a t e r a d d i t i o n t o the o r i g i n a l liNi. T h e a p o c r y p h a l Jacob's Ladder, p r e s e r v e d in v a r i o u s S l a v o n i c r e c e n s i o n s a n d e d i t e d w i t h a G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n by N . B o n w e t s c h , ' D i e a p o k r y p h e L e i t e r J a k o b s ' , N G G W , p h i l o l . - h i s t . K l . (1900), p p . 7 6 - 8 7 , d e s e r v e s also a b r i e f m e n t i o n h e r e . I t gives v a r i o u s r e v e l a t i o n s associated w i t h G e n . 2 8 : 1 0 ff. A w o r k d e a l i n g w i t h t h o s e verses c i r c u l a t e d a m o n g t h e E b i o n i t e s a c c o r d i n g t o E p i p h a n i u s , Haer. x x x 1 6 , 7 : dva^ad/xovs Sc nvas Kat VTrriyqaeis iv TOIS dvafiadp,ots 'laKOi^ov VTTOTidevai, (OS i^r^yovfiivov Kara T € TOV vaov Kat Ttov dvaicov, Kara T€ TOV TTvpos TOV iv T(x> dvaiaoTTjpicp Kat dXXa TroXXd K€vo(f>a)vias efxTrXea. Nevertheless, t h e identity of the ' L a d d e r o f J a c o b ' a n d t h e 'Ascents o f J a c o b ' of E p i p h a n i u s is u n c e r t a i n a c c o r d i n g to M . R . J a m e s , 77!^ Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament ( 1 9 2 0 ) , p p . 1 0 2 - 3 , H. Weinel, 'Die s p a t e r e c h r i s t l i c h e A p o k a l y p t i k ' , Gunkel Festschrift ( 1 9 2 3 ) , p p . 1 7 2 - 3 . T h e S l a v o n i c texts i n c l u d e n o s u c h p o l e m i c a g a i n s t t h e T e m p l e c u l t u s . O n t h e other h a n d , they show points of contact with E n o c h , 4 E z r a a n d t h e A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m . T h u s J e w i s h m a t e r i a l of o n e k i n d o r a n o t h e r m a y u n d e r l i e this d o c u m e n t ; b u t m a r k e d d i v e r g e n c e s a m o n g t h e S l a v o n i c r e c e n s i o n s testify t o a c o n s i d e r a b l e e d i t o r i a l f r e e d o m . T h e texts a r e p r e s u m a b l y l a t e . C f H . G . L u n t , O T P I I ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) . O f a n e q u a l l y late d a t e a n d h i g h l y p r o b l e m a t i c J e w i s h p r o v e n a n c e a r e t h e G r e e k Apocalypse of Esdras (cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 9 1 - 6 ; C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 1 6 - 1 7 ; M . E . S t o n e , O T P I, p p . 5 6 1 - 7 9 ) ; t h e Testament of Isaac ( D e n i s , I P G A T , p . 3 4 ; C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , pp. 1 2 3 - 5 ; F . S t i n e s p r i n g , O T P I , p p . 9 0 3 - 1 1 ) ; t h e Fifth Book of the Maccabees ( C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 5 3 - 8 ) ; t h e Apocalypse of Sedrach (Denis, I P G A T , p p . 9 7 - 9 ; C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 7 8 - 8 2 ; S. A g o u r i d e s , O T P I , p p . 605—13); a n d t h e History of the Rechabites in t h e A p o c a l y p s e of Z o s i m u s ( C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 2 2 3 - 8 ; idem. The History of the Rechabites. Volume / .• The Greek Recension ( 1 9 8 2 ) ) .

5 . Small Fragments of Anonymous Jewish Literature in Christian

Texts

M a n y a n o n y m o u s q u o t a t i o n s i n t h e w r i t i n g s o f the e a r l y C h u r c h a r e p r e s e n t e d as d e r i v i n g f r o m e a r h e r a u t h o r i t a t i v e b o o k s , o r e v e n S c r i p t u r e , t h o u g h it is i m p o s s i b l e to find t h e w o r d s c i t e d i n a n y of t h e s c r i p t u r a l texts n o w e x t a n t . S o m e m a y h a v e b e e n e x c e r p t e d f r o m e a r h e r J e w i s h b o o k s o t h e r t h a n t h o s e so f a r d e s c r i b e d , b u t it i s v e r y difficult t o b e c e r t a i n i n i d e n t i f y i n g s u c h f r a g m e n t s . S i n c e a l l t h e s e t e x t s are, b y definition, c o n g e n i a l t o t h e C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s w h o use t h e m .

8o6

§33B. Works oJ Uncertain Origin

t h e i r c o n t e n t s m a y also often have been c o m | ) o s e d by e a r l i e r C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s ; t h e l i n e b e t w e e n J e w i s h a u t h o r s h i p a n d t h a t of s o m e o f t h e v e r y early C h r i s t i a n s is f u r t h e r m o r e often impossible to e s t a b l i s h b y c o n t e n t a l o n e , a n d t h e r e is m u c h e v i d e n c e of a n extensive C h r i s t i a n apocryphal hterature. O t h e r quotations which some scholars a r e t e m p t e d to assign to n e w p s e u d e p i g r a p h a t u r n o u t on closer i n s p e c t i o n to consist in n o t h i n g m o r e t h a n t h e c i t a t i o n o f v a r i a n t r e a d i n g s i n biblical a n d o t h e r e x t a n t texts o r c o m p o s i t e q u o t a t i o n s from a n u m b e r of such texts. T h i s p r a c d c e seems to h a v e b e e n p a r t i c u l a r l y c o m m o n i n the early Church b e c a u s e of t h e u s e of t e s d m o n i a a n d florilegia of biblical texts both by J e w s a n d b y e a r l y C h r i s t i a n s , in w h i c h s c r i p t u r a l citations might be subtly modified for p o l e m i c a l p u r p o s e s . ' ^ O t h e r apparent p s e u d e p i g r a p h i c a l c i t a t i o n s m a y b e s i m p l e a l l u s i o n s o r inexplicit q u o t a t i o n s of already k n o w n texts, o r they m a y form n e w p a r t s of o t h e r identified works. T h e following c i t a t i o n s a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y d e r i v e from lost J e w i s h books. (1) C l e m e n t of R o m e , z a
Appendix

Mo 7

the l a n d a n d s e a . Cf. M . R . J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha < wym, p .UUI a b o v e , p . 8 0 2 ; b u t see a l s o D e n i s , I P C J A T , p , v«>H, n \\, Im i h r possibihty t h a t H i p p o l y t u s h a d a C h r i s t i a n text o n t i n s H u b j r t t a n d w a s using it h e r e . (5) Const. Apost. i v I , 2 ( e d . F u n k , p . 2 1 9 , l i n r s 14 1 5 ) , rites a q u o t a t i o n t h a t : ' H e w h o m the h o l y o n e s h a v e n o t e a t e n , t h e A s s y r i a n s will e a t . ' N o k n o w n o r i g i n c a n b e p o s i t e d . (6) Const. Apost., b o o k s vii-viii (ed. F u n k , p p . 3 8 6 - 5 9 4 ) , m a y c o n t a i n r e m n a n t s of J e w i s h p r a y e r s in o n l y s l i g h t l y a l t e r e d f o r m . T h e b i b l i c a l q u o t a t i o n s used in t h e m a r e f r o m t h e L X X , w h i c h suggests c o m p o s i t i o n in G r e e k . C f K . K o h l e r , ' U e b e r die U r s p r i i n g e u n d G r u n d f o r m e n d e r synagogalen L i t u r g i e : Eine S t u d i e ' , M G W J I V . F . i (1893), p p . 4 4 1 - 5 1 , 4 8 9 - 9 7 ; W . Bousset, ' E i n e j i i d i s c h e G e b e t s s a m m l u n g i m siebenten B u c h d e r a p o s t o l i s c h e n K o n s t i t u t i o n e n ' , N G G W Philologischehistorische Klasse igi§ ( 1 9 1 6 ) , p p . 4 3 8 - 8 5 ; K . K o h l e r , ' T h e E s s e n e V e r s i o n o f the S e v e n B e n e d i c t i o n s as P r e s e r v e d i n t h e V I I B o o k of t h e Apostohc Constitutions', H U C A i ( 1 9 2 4 ) , p p . 410—25; E . R . G o o d e n o u g h , By Light, Light! ( 1 9 3 5 ) , p p . 3 0 6 ^ 5 0 8 ; J . H . C h a r l e s w o r t h , The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research with a Supplement (1981), S u p p l e m e n t , p p . 2 8 8 - 9 . E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n s b y W . W h i s t o n in t h e Ante-Mcene Fathers V I I (1868, r e p r i n t e d 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 3 8 5 - 5 0 8 ; E. R . G o o d e n o u g h , By Light, Light!, p p . 3 0 6 ff.; D . A. F i e n s y a n d D . R . D a r n e l l in C h a r l e s w o r t h , O T P I I ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) . (7) S o z o m e n , Hist. Eccl. ix 1 7 , 4 - 5 ( G C S L (i960), p . 408, 3 - 9 ) , describes a n o n - c a n o n i c a l J e w i s h b o o k w h i c h n a r r a t e d t h e b u r i a l i n royal v e s t m e n t s of t h e son o f J o a s h , K i n g o f J u d a h , e x p l a i n i n g t h e b o y ' s d e a t h as d i v i n e c h a s t i s e m e n t o f the k i n g for t h e a s s a s s i n a t i o n of t h e prophet Zachariah. C f Denis, I P G A T , pp. 3 0 2 - 3 . (8) G e o r g i u s H a m a r t o l u s , Chronicon ( e d . C. d e B o o r , I V , 1 1 , p p . 2 1 6 - 1 8 = P G C X , 268 C - 2 6 9 B ) , a n d G e o r g i u s C e d r e n u s (ed. I . Bekker, p p . 193—4 = P G C X X I , 225 C - 2 2 6 B ) , p r e s e r v e a s t o r y a b o u t a l m s - g i v i n g w h i c h c o n c e r n s a w e a l t h y w o m a n d e p r i v e d o f h e r riches w h o s p e n d s h e r last m o n e y on a s t o n e w h i c h t u r n s o u t to b e l o n g to t h e v e s t m e n t s o f A a r o n a n d is b o u g h t for a h i g h p r i c e by t h e h i g h priest. Cf. M . R . J a m e s , ' T h e A p o c r y p h a l E z e k i e l ' , J T h S t 15 ( 1 9 1 4 ) , p p . 2 4 1 - 2 ; a b o v e , p . 796. (9) M e n t i o n s h o u l d a l s o be m a d e h e r e of f r a g m e n t s o f p r o b a b l y J e w i s h w o r k s f o u n d i n p a p y r i o f the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . a n d l a t e r , ( a ) P. O x y . 2069 ( e n d of f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . ) c o n t a i n s five f r a g m e n t s of a n a p o c a l y p t i c h e a v e n l y vision of, a m o n g o t h e r t h i n g s , t h e R e d S e a , cf A . S. H u n t , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XVII ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 6-8. (b) P . L o n d . 1 1 3 (13 a ) a n d 1 1 3 ( 1 2 b ) , of t h e s i x t h o r s e v e n t h c e n t u r i e s A . D . , c o n t a i n s a m i d r a s h o n t h e a r r i v a l i n E g y p t of J a c o b a n d his sons ( G e n . 4 1 : 3 9 - 4 2 : 3 8 ) . P u b l i s h e d b y H . J . M . M i l n e , Catalogue of the Literary

8o8

§336- Works oJ Uncertain

Origin

Papyri in the British Museum ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 187 90, no.s. 226 a n d 227, a s t h e ' H i s t o r y of J o s e p h ' , it m a y also b e r e p r e s e n t e d b y further p a p y r i , i.e. L o u v r e G r . P a p . 7738 a ; B o d l e i a n G r . t h . f 15 [PJ a n d G r . t h . e. 9 [ P ] , a n d further papyrus fragments which are a n n o u n c e d by G. Zervos in J . H . C h a r i e s w o r t h , The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research with Supplement ( 1 9 8 1 ) , s u p p l . p . 293. A n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n of all t h e p a p y r i possibly c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s w o r k will b e p r e s e n t e d by Z e r v o s i n Chariesworth, O T P H (forthcoming). It c a n be said of all these f r a g m e n t a r y t e x t s t h a t t h e y m a y be J e w i s h since n o t h i n g a b o u t t h e m m a k e s a C h r i s t i a n or o t h e r o r i g i n n e c e s s a r y . N o n e can be d a t e d m o r e a c c u r a t e l y t h a n to before the t i m e t h a t t h e y a r e first q u o t e d . E x c e p t for the p r a y e r s p r e s e r v e d in Const. Ap., insufficient survives of each of these w o r k s for t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e t e x t to b e k n o w n . N o full s t u d y of s u c h c i t a t i o n s has y e t b e e n m a d e . I n f o r m a t i o n a n d texts m u s t therefore b e culled from t h e e d i t i o n s a n d indices o f t h e C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s c o n c e r n e d a n d from the g e n e r a l discussions n o t e d i n the bibhography. Bibliography Krauss, S., ' T h e j e w s in the Works of the C h u r c h Fathers', J Q R 5 (1893), p p . 122—57. Resch, A., Agrapha, Aussercanonische Schriftfragmente (1906). J a m e s , M. R., The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament, their Titles and Fragments (1920). Denis, I P G A T , pp. 284-303.

§ 3 4 - THE JEWISH PHnX)S( )I»HKR P i l l l - O BY JENNY MORRIS Bibliography' Dahne, A. F., Geschichtliche Darstellung der jUdisch-alexandrinischen ReligionsPhilosophie (1834). Gfrorer, A., Philo md diejiidisch-alexandrinische Theosophie (*i835). Siegfried, C , Philo von Alexandria als Ausleger des Alten Testaments an sich selbst und nach seinem geschichtlichen Einfluss betrachtet. Nebst Untersuchungen iiber die Grdcitdt Philos (1875). Ritter, B., Philo und die Halacha: eine vergleichende Studie (1879). D r u m m o n d , J . , Philo Judaeus or the Jewish-Alexandrian Philosophy in its Development and Completion {\888; repr. 1969). Massebieau, L., Le Classement des oeuvres de Philon {Bibliotheque de l'£cole des Hautes Etudes, Sciences Religieuses I, 1889), p p . 1-91. Wendland, P . , Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe (1895). Cohn, L., Prolegomena to Philonis Opera I (1896), pp. i-lxxxix (on mss.). Cohn, L., 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage z u Philo', Hermes 32 (1897), pp. 107-48. Cohn, L., 'Einteilung u n d Chronologie d e r Schriften Philos', Philologus, Suppl. Bd. 7 (1899), p p . 389-436. Friedlander, M . , Geschichte der judischen Apologetik (1903), pp. 192-328. Massebieau, L . a n d Brehier, E., 'Essai sur la Chronologie d e la vie et des oeuvres d e Philon', R H R 5 3 (1906), pp. 25-64, 164-85, 267-89. (Also published separately.) Bousset, W., Die Religion des Judentums im neutest. J^eitalter (^1906), p p . 5 0 3 - 2 4 ; (^1926, repr. 1966, ed. H . Gressmann), pp. 4 3 8 - 5 5 . Brehier, E., Les idies philosophiques et religieuses de Philon d'Alexandrie (1907; ^1925, repr. 1950). Wendland, P . , Die hellenistisch-romische Kultur in ihren Beziehungen zu Judentum und Christentum {Handbuch zum N.T. I.2) (1907), pp. 1 1 4 - 1 7 ; (^'^1912; *i972), p p . 2 0 5 - 1 1 . Bentwich, N., Philo of Alexandria (1910). ( I n t r o d u c t o r y discussion.) Bousset, W., Jtidisch-christlicher Schulbetrieb in Alexandria und Rom (1915), pp. 8-154. Billings, Th. H . , The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919). Christ. W. v o n , Schmid, W., a n d Stahlin, O . , Geschichte der griechischen Literatur I I . i ( 1920), pp. 625-56. Zeller, E., Die Philosophie der Griechen III.2 (^1923, repr. 1963), pp. 385-467. Adler, M., Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929). Goodenough, E. R., The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt. Legal Administration by the Jews under the Early Roman Empire as described by Philo Judaeus (1929). Lewy, H., Sobria Ebrietas: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der antiken Mystik (1929). Pascher, J., 'H ^aaiXiK-ri oSos. Der Konigsweg zu Wiedergeburt und Vergottung bei Philon von Alexandreia (1931). Broughton, J . S., The Idea of Progress in Philo Judaeus (1932). I . T o supplement this general bibliography o f Philo's works a n d thought, consult t h e bibliographies listed below, p. 812. Assessments of major studies a r e generally included. The older literature can be found in H. L . G o o d h a r t a n d E. R . G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography (below, p. 812), and in Schiirer, G J V I I I (^1909), pp. 633-4, 696-8. F u r t h e r literature o n individual works a n d topics in the discussions below.

H1 o

§34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo

H e i n e m a n n , I., Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung. K'ulturvergleichende Untersuchungen zu Philons Darstellung der jiidischen Gesetze (1932, repr. 1962).^ Goodenough, E. R., By Light, Light! The mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism (1935, repr.

1969). 3 Goodenough, E. R., 'Literal Mystery in Hellenistic J u d a i s m ' , Quantulacumque: Studies Presented to K. Lake (1937), pp. 227-41. Idem, l he Politics of Philo Judaeus. Practice and Theory (1938, repr. 1967). V'oikrr, W., Fortschritt und Vollendung bei Philo von Alexandrien. Eine Studie zur Geschichte der b'rommtgkeit (1938) .''^ Mryri, A., Vorsehungsglaube und Schicksalsidee in ihrem Verhaltnis bei Philo von Alexandria ("9:v»)Bclkin, .S., I'hilo and the Oral Law. The Philonic Interpretation of Biblical Law in Relation to the Palestinian Halakah (1940).'' Lciscgang, H., 'Philon', RL X X . i (1941), cols. 1—50. Pohlenz, M., 'Philon von Alexandreia', N A W G , N.F. 135 (1942), p p . 409—87 = Kleine Schriften I (1965), pp. 305-83. Wolfson, H. A., Philo: Foundations of Religious Philosophy in Judaism, Christianity and Islam (>947).' K a t z , P . , Philo's Bible : The Aberrant Text of Biblical Quotations in Some Philonic Writings and its Place in the Textual History of the Greek Bible (1950). Brehier, E., 'Philo J u d a e u s ' , in Etudes de philosophie antique (1955), pp. 207-14. S a n d m e l , S., Philo's Place in Judaism: A Study of Conceptions of Abraham in Jewish Literature (1956;'1971)Danielou, J., Philon d'Alexandrie (1958). (Introductory discussion.) Arnaldez, R., 'Introduction Generale', in Les Oeuvres de Philon d'Alexandrie I (1961), p p . 17—112. Colpe, C., 'Philo', R G G V ( 3 i 9 6 i ) , cols. 341-6. Smallwood, E. M., Introduction to Philonis Alexandrini, Legatio ad Gaium (1961), pp. 3 - 4 3 . Goodenough, E . R., An Introduction to Philo Judaeus (^1962). J a u b e r t , A., La Notion d'Alliance dans le Judaisme aux abords de I'he chritienru (1963), p p . 375-442, 477-98. Boyance, O., 'Etudes Philoniennes', R E G 76 (1963), p p . 64-110. Theiler, W., 'Philo v o n Alexandria und d e r Beginn des kaiserzeitlichen Platonismus', i n Parusia, Festgabe fur J. Hirschbergert, ed. K. Flasch (1965), pp. 199-218 = Untersuchungen zur antiken Literatur (1970), p p . 4 8 4 - 5 0 1 . Borgen, P., Breadfrom Heaven. An Exegetical Study of the Concept of Manna in the Gospel of John and the Writings of Philo (1965). Mondesert, C., Cadiou, R., Menard, J . E., and Arnaldez, R . , 'Philon d'Alexandrie o u Philon le J u i f , D B S u p p . V I I (1966), cols. 1288-348. Chadwick, H., 'Philo', in A . H. Armstrong, ed.. The Cambridge History of Later Greek and Early Medieval Philosophy (1967), pp. 133-57. 2. See review by A . Posner, R E J 93 (1932), p p . 8 9 - 1 0 2 ; a n d I. H e i n e m a n n , M G W J 76 (1932), p p . 267-9. For further reviews of i m p o r t a n t Philo studies see A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p 9 3 - 6 . 3. O n Goodenough's approach see S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria (1979), pp. 140-7. Goodenough summarizes his own position and reviews the other major studies of Philo of the 1930s and 1940s i n An Introduction to Philo Judaeus (^1962), p p . 11-29. 4. See Goodenough, op. cit., pp. 14-16. 5. See review by E. R. Goodenough, J B L 59 (1940), p p . 420-3. 6. F o r criticisms a n d assessments of Wolfson's methodology see E . R. G o o d e n o u g h , 'Wolfson's Philo', J B L 67 (1948), p p . 8 7 - 1 0 9 ; A. Mendelson, ' A Reappraisal of Wolfson's M e t h o d ' , SP 3 (1974-5), PP- ' 1-26.

Bibliography

MM

A r n a l d e z , R., ed., Philon d'Alexandrie, Colloques n a d o n a t i x n I'hdu t«n Mrximttim (1969)DeUing, G., ' W u n d e r - A l l e g o r i e - M y t h u s hri Philon von A l r x . i n d i n . i ' , in Studien zum Neuen Testament und zum hellenistischen Judentum (iruimmrllr Au/uitze (1970), pp. 72-129. M a d d a l e n a , A., Filone Alessandrino (1970). Williamson, R., Philo and the Epistle to the Hebrews (1970). Baer, R., Philo's Use of the Categories Male and Female (1970). A m i r , Y . , 'Philo J u d a e u s ' , EJ X I I I (1971), cols. 4 0 9 - 1 5 . Nock, A. D., 'Philo a n d Hellenistic Philosophy', in Essays on Religion and the Ancient World, ed. Z . Stewart, I - I I (1972), p p . 559-65. Dillon, J . , The Middle Platonists. A Study of Platonism 80 B . C . to A . D . 220 (1977), p p . 139^83. Nikiprowetzky, V., Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture chez Philon d'Alexandrie (1977). S a n d m e l , S., Philo of Alexandria. An Introduction (1979). Mendelson, A., Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982). Amir, Y . , Die hellenistische Gestalt des Judentums bei Philon von Alexandrien (1983). C a z e a u x , J., La trame et la chaine, ou les structures litteraires et I'Exegese dans cinq des traith de Philon d'Alexandrie (1983). H a a s e , W . , ed., A N R W I I . 2 1 . i : Religion (Hellenistisches Judentum in Romischer ^eit: Philon) (1984). T e r i a n , A., From Biblical Exposition to Apologetics: Literary Tendencies in Philo of Alexandria (1984). Editions a n d T r a n s l a d o n s ' ' M a n g e y , T., ^iXcovos TOV 'lovSalov TO. fvpioKOfj-eva diravTa. Philonis Judaei opera quae reperiri potuerunt omnia. Textum cum Mss contulit, quamplurima etiam e Codd. Vaticano, Mediceo et Bodleiano, scriptoribus item vetustis, necnon catenis graecis ineditis, adjecit, interpretationemque emendavit, universa notis et observationibus illustravit (1742). (Standard edition until Cohn-Wendland-Reiter.) Richter, C. E., Philonis ludaei opera omnia ( 1 8 2 8 - 3 0 ) . (Includes L a d n for Armenian.) C o h n , L . , W e n d l a n d , P., a n d Reiter, S., Philonis opera quae supersunt I-VI (1896—1930, repr. 1962), Editio maior. (Standard edition.) (Abbreviated C - W henceforth.) C o h n , L., and W e n d l a n d , P., Philonis opera quae supersunt I-VI (1896-1915), E d i d o minor. C o h n , L . , et al.. Die Werke Philos von Alexandria in deutscher Vbersetzung I - V I I (1909-64). Colson, F. H. (and W h i t a k e r , G. H. for I - V ) , Philo I-X (1929-62) [Loeb Classical Library]. (Uses text of C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r with m i n o r changes and v a r i a n t readings.) M a r c u s , R., Philo Supplements I a n d II (1953). (Translation, with notes, of A r m e n i a n version of Q«a«
7. Full details of t h e older editions a n d of m a n y translations a r e given in H . L. G o o d h a r t and E. R . G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . 187-210. Details of editions, translations a n d bibliography of individual w o r k s will b e found in t h e notes to discussion o f works below.

H12

§34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo

Marcus, R., ' A n Armenian-Greek Index to Philo's Quaestiones and De Vita Contemplativa', J A O S 53 (1933), PP- 257-82. Earp, J . W., Indices to Philo (in Colson, vol. X, 1962). Borgen, P., a n d Skarsten, R., Complete KWIC-Concordance of Philo's Writings (magnetic tape) (1973). (Includes all Greek works a n d identified Greek fragments and provides context.) ."Vl.ivcr, G,, Index Philoneus (1974). (Based on C o h n - W e n d l a n d , ed. minor, and o m i t t i n g inosi fragments.) Bibliographies and Research Surveys Cohii, I.., ' i h e Latest Researches on Philo of Alexandria (1830-1892)', J Q R 5 (1893), p p . 2.\ 50. Marcus, R., "Rro-nl Literature o n Philo', in Baron, S. W., and M a r x , A . , eds., Jewish Studies in Alrmorv ofCeorge A. Kohut (1935), p p . 463—91. Goodhart, H. A., a n d (Joodcnough, E. R., A General Bibliography of Philo Judaeus (1937, repr. 1967). (Lists mss., editions, translations and literature by topic with references to reviews.) W. Volker, P'ortschritt und Vollendung (1938), p p . 1-47. (Kritischer t i b e r b h c k iiber die bisherige Philo-Forschung, die Aufgabe, methodische Bemerkungen.) T h y e n , H., 'Die Probleme der neueren Philo-Forschung', Theologische R u n d s c h a u 23 (1955). PP- 230-46. Pouilloux, J . , 'Philon d ' A l e x a n d r i e : recherches et points de vue n o u v e a u x ' , R H R 161 (1962), p p . 135-7. Feldman, L., Studies in Judaica: Scholarship on Philo and Josephus (iq2'j-62) (1963), p p . 3-26. (Arranged by topic, a n d includes assessment and reference to reviews.) Hamerton-Kelly, R. G., 'Sources and T r a d i d o n s in Philo J u d a e u s : Prolegomena to an Analysis of his W r i d n g s ' , SP i (1972), pp. 3-26. Nazzaro, A. V . , RecentiStudi Filoniani (ig63-yo) (1973). Delling, G., and Maser, R . M., Bibliographie zur jiidisch-hellenistischen und intertestament arischen Literatur ig(X)-igjo ( T U C V I I , 1975). Radice, R., Filone di Alessandria: bibliografia generale igjy—ig82 (1983). Hilgert, E., 'BibHographia Philoniana 1935-81', A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p . 47-97. (See also Hilgert's bibliographies a n d abstracts i n SP 1—6 (1972-80).) Borgen, P., 'Philo of Alexandria. A critical and synthetical survey of research since World W a r I F , A N R W II.21.1, p p . 98-154. (See other articles in A N R W II.21.1 for speciahzed bibliography and summaries of research on particular topics.)

Abbreviations ( F o l l o w i n g Les Oeuvres de Philon, e x c e p t Anim.) Abr. Aet. Agric. Anim. Cher. Confus. Congr. Contempl. Deed. Deler.

De Abrahamo De aeternitate mundi De agriculture De animalibus (Alexander) De Cherubim De confusione linguarum De congressu eruditionis gratia De vita contemplativa De Decalogo Quod deterius potiori insidiari soleat

/. Life and Works

Hi

Deus. Quod deus sit immutabilis Ebr. De ebrietate Flacc. In Flaccum Fug. De fuga et inventione Gig. De gigantibus Her. Quid rerum divinarum lieres sit Hypoth. Hypothetica ( Apologia pro ludaeis) Los. De losepho Legal. Legatio ad Gaium Leg. i, ii, iii Legum allegoriae i, i i , iii Migr. De migratione Abrahami Mos. i, ii De vita Mosis i, ii Mutat. De mutatione nominum Opif. De opificio mundi Plant. De plantatione Poster. De posteritale Caini Praem. De praemiis et poenis, de exsecrationibus Prob. Quod omnis probus liber sit Prov. De Providentia Quaest. Gen. Quaestiones et solutiones in Genesim Quaest. Ex. Quaestiones et solutiones in Exodum Sacrif. De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini Sobr. De sobrietate Somn. i, ii De somniis Spec, i, ii, iii, iv De specialibus legibus i, ii, iii, iv Virt. De virtutibus F o r discussion of t h e titles of i n d i v i d u a l w o r k s see t h e n o t e s t o p p . 8 2 6 - 7 0 below. I. L I F E A N D W O R K S

N o n e of t h e G r e e k - J e w i s h w r i t e r s o c c u p i e s so p r o m i n e n t a p o s i t i o n as P h i l o o f A l e x a n d r i a . T h e v o l u m e of h i s e x t a n t w o r k s a l o n e m a k e s h i m t h e m o s t s i g n i f i c a n t ; n o n e of t h e o t h e r s c a n b e n e a r l y so c l e a r l y p i c t u r e d as P h i l o as r e g a r d s t h e i r t h o u g h t , o r t h e i r l i t e r a r y a n d p h i l o s o p h i c a l e n d e a v o u r s . B u t h e is a l s o , i n his o w n r i g h t , t h e m o s t o b v i o u s l y o u t s t a n d i n g of t h o s e w h o s o u g h t t o m a r r y J e w i s h faith w i t h H e l l e n i c c u l t u r e , t o r e t a i l G r e e k c u l t u r e to t h e J e w s a n d J e w i s h religious k n o w l e d g e t o t h e Greeks.^ P h i l o w a s p r o b a b l y m o r e d e e p l y s t e e p e d i n G r e e k w i s d o m t h a n a n y o t h e r k n o w n J e w i s h a u t h o r w r i t i n g in G r e e k ; 8. Whilst there a r e those who regard Philo's synthesis as a conscious process of self-definition, others would now regard the s h a r p differendation between J u d a i s m and Hellenism as a construct of m o d e r n historians r a t h e r t h a n as p a r t of Philo's own o u d o o k . F o r the former a p p r o a c h see A. Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982), p p . xvii-xxv; for the latter, T . Rajak, Josephus (1983), pp. 8—9. For a detailed survey of

814

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

c e r t a i n l y h e m a d e m o r e i m p a c t on h i s t o r y t h a n a n y o f t h e o t h e r s . T h e immense

influence

he

exercised

on

later

times

testifies

to

this,

p a r t i c u l a r l y his i n f l u e n c e o n C h r i s t i a n t h e o l o g y , .some a s p e c t s of w h i c h m a y be t r a c e d b a c k to e l e m e n t s of H e l l e n i s d c - J e w i s h t h o u g h t . ^ H i s i m p o r t a n c e in r e l a t i o n to J e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s is h a r d e r to assess, d u e t o n e g l e c t b y the r a b b i s on t h e o n e h a n d , a n d to t h e s p a r s i t y of e v i d e n c e for c o n t e m p o r a r y A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s o n t h e o t h e r . ' " P h i l o ' s s t a t u s as a p h i l o s o p h e r is e v e n m o r e c o n t r o v e r s i a l : s o m e r e g a r d h i m a s a philo.sophic c o m p i l e r o r p r e a c h e r , w h i l s t o t h e r s see h i m n o t o n l y as a n o r i g i n a l a n d s y s t e m a t i c p h i l o s o p h e r b u t as t h e i n i t i a t o r of a p h i l o s o p h i c tradition." L i t t l e c a n b e firmly s t a t e d a b o u t P h i l o ' s life. T h e testimonia a r e m e a g r e . ' ^ J e r o m e ' s s t a t e m e n t t h a t h e w a s of priestly d e s c e n t finds n o the w a y in which scholarship on Philo h a s been preoccupied with t h e attempt to separate his Judaism from his Hellenism, see V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture (1977), pp. 12-49; G . Pfeifer, ' Z u r Beurteilung Philons in der neuerer Literatur', Z A W 77 (1965), pp. 212-14. O n t h e question of Philo's audience see below, pp. 817, 840, 853-4, 855,878,889. 9. Eusebius calls Philo jrAciaro? dvi^p ov fiovov TWV •^fj.erepwv dAAd Kal TWV diro TTJS e^ojOev 6pp,wyc4vwv TraiBfia^ e i r i o n ^ / x o T a T O f {H.E. ii 4, 3). For Philo's influence on Christian writers see below, p . 889. T h e quest for the origins of Christianity was responsible for m a n y of the early studies of Philo, a n d has continued t o stimulate interest i n him although there are n o w other perspectives. For the interests of nineteenth-century Philonists see A. Momigliano, J T h S t n.s. 21 (1970), pp. 149-53. Goodenough's approach derived from a n interest in gentile Christianity a n d its origins rather t h a n in the Hellenized Alexandrian Jews whose influence on Chrisdanity exercised t h e German Philonists. See n . 3 above. 10. For Philo's reladonship to contemporary and later Palesdnian Jewish thought see below, pp. 871-89. T h e character and traditions of t h e Alexandrian Jewish community before the time of Philo c a n barely be reconstructed from the hterature of possible or probable Alexandrian provenance which has survived. W. Bousset's attempt to trace a pre-Philonic Alexandrian tradition is founded o n insuflficient evidence: JUdisch-christlicher Schulbetrieb (1915) ; s e e B . Mack, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 241-5. See further pp. 4 7 0 - 7 0 4 above. T h e evidence for Philo's o w n time derives almost exclusively from his works. Recent interest in t h e context of Philo's works i n the Alexandrian synagogue has thrown some light o n exegetical practices, but we still know too little to determine Philo's relationship to his contemporaries in this community. See p. 877 below 11. See p p . 871—80 below. T h e most systematic assertion of Philo's philosophical importance a n d influence is found in the work of H. A. Wolfson; see n . 6 above. 12. C-W, vol. L pp. Ixxxxv-cxiii. J o s e p h u s ' brief description of Philo is t h e only reference from a n e a r contemporary. J o s e p h u s introduces Philo as the leader of t h e embassy to Gaius, Ant. xviii 8, i (259), where he is described as d.vr]p r d irdvTa evSo^oy '.i4A€^avSpoi) Te rov aXa^apxov dSeA^os a>v Kal ^iXoao^las OVK antipos. H e gives n o other explicit information about Philo's writings. T h e other testimonia a r e from lexicographers (the Suda a n d Photius) or Christian authors (Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Ps.-Justin, Anatolius, Ps.-Chrysostom, Eusebius, J e r o m e , Basil, Ambrose, Epiphanius, Augustine, Theodoret, t h e Armenian translator of Philo's works, Sozomenus, Isidore of Pelusium, Anastasius t h e Sinaite, the author of the Sacra Parallela attributed t o J o h n of Damascus (see n. 17 below), Arethas, a n d Theodorus Metochita). T h e i r testimony to Philo's works is more useful than their sparse ' a n d dubious references to his life ; see n. 17 below.

/. Life and Works s u l ) s t a n t i a t i o n i n the e a r h e r sources:'-^

even

KiiHrl>iii
M i r, n o t h i n g ol

ii

A c c o r d i n g to J o s e p h u s he was a brother of Alrxandri t h r A l . d i . i K h ; so he b e l o n g e d to o n e o f the leading f a n i i l i r H olAlexamlnan j r w i y . ' ^ The 13. De dir. ill. 11 : 'Philon l u d a n i s , nuiionr Alrxdiiilinni*!. lir u r n c i r »aicrdotum.' O n Jerome's account see A. Oresa-tJafiiaJdo, ' I h r Hiogi.iphu .il Method o l j e r o m e ' s De viris ilh:stribus\ Studia Patristica XV. 1, e
816

§34. THE JEWISH PHILOSOPHER PHILO

o n l y d a t e i n h i s life w h i c h can be c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y

fixed

is t h a t of h i s

p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e e m b a s s y t o C a f i g u l a i n A.D. 3 9 - 4 0 w h i c h h i s o w n Legatio ad Gaiurg. d e s c r i b e s . S i n c e h e w a s t h e n a l r e a d y o f a d v a n c e d y e a r s , he m a y h a v e b e e n b o r n b e t w e e n a b o u t there

are

Christian

few

unequivocal

legend

that

he

biographical met

Peter

in

20 a n d hints Rome

10 B . C . ' ^ in

his

during

Otherwise

works.The the

time

of

C l a u d i u s is h i s t o r i c a l l y w o r t h l e s s . ' ^ Despite the u n c e r t a i n d e s s u r r o u n d i n g Philo's c a r e e r a n d the precise h i s t o r i c a l c o n t e x t of e a c h of his w o r k s , t h e e n v i r o n m e n t i n w h i c h lived can b e d e s c r i b e d in t h e l i g h t o f t h e h i s t o r i c a l e v i d e n c e ,

he

chiefly

Another m e m b e r of t h e family is introduced in Anim., a Lysimachus whom T e r i a n identifies as the son of a d a u g h t e r of Alexander the Alabarch, betrothed to Tiberius' d a u g h t e r ; he might be the lulius Lysimachus whose representadves are with Tuscus the Prefect at a tribunal in A . D . 63 according to a Fouad papyrus. See Terian, op. cit., p p . 281-3. See further, for the documentary evidence, C P J I I , nos. 418-20. 15. For t h e date of the embassy see E . M. Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini, Legatio ad Gaium (1961), pp. 4 7 - 5 0 ; idem. The Jews under Roman Rule (1976), p p . 242-6. For t h e view that t h e embassy departed in the winter of 38/9 see P . J . Sijpesteijn, T h e Legationes ad G a i u m ' , JJS 15 (1964), pp. 8 7 - 9 6 ; cf vol. I , pp. 393-8. F o r the Legatio see below, pp. 859-64. Philo gives little preamble t o the mission, simply changing t o the use o f ' w e ' at 2 9 (174). Josephus tells us t h a t Philo was the leader of the deputation. Ant. xviii 8, i (259). Strangely, Philo tells us nothing a b o u t t h e other ambassadors, except that there were five. Legal. 46 (370); Josephus t h o u g h t there were three members of each deputation. Ant. xviii 8, I (257). Philo's brother, Alexander, a n d his n e p h e w , Tiberius lulius Alexander, might well h a v e been amongst t h e five. (For Alexander see E . G. T u r n e r , art. cit., p. 58 ; he was imprisoned b y Gaius in R o m e : J o s . Ant. xix 5, i (276). For Tiberius, see n. 14 above, a n d p. 866 below.) Philo mentions his age twice in Legat.: at t h e beginning h e implies that he w a s yepaiv when he wrote the work, i ( i ) ; later h e implies that he w a s the oldest m e m b e r of t h e deputation, 28 (182). (If Alexander t h e Alabarch was o n e of t h e party, this would reinforce Goodhart's view t h a t Philo was older t h a n his brother; see above, n. 14.) For considerations of the influence of Philo's family background o n his attitudes see V. A. Tcherikover, C P J I, p . 6 7 ; a n d n. 22 below. For views o n the relative chronology of Philo's works, see below, n. 116. O n Philo's date of birth see A . Nazzaro, T I problema cronologico della nascita di Filone Alessandrino', Rendiconti della Accademia d i archeologia, lettere e belle arti, Napoli n.s. 38 (1938), pp. 129-38 (places Philo's date o f birth between 15 a n d 10 B . C ) . 16. Note however his pilgrimage to Jerusalem, Prov., Fr. 2, 64. 17. Eusebius, H.E. ii 17, i ; 18, 8 ; J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11; Photius, Cod. 105; t h e Suda, s.v. 0lXu>v (following t h e Greek translation of J e r o m e ) . See J . E. Bruns, 'Philo Christianus: T h e Debris of a Legend', H T h R 66 (1973), pp. 141-5. Bruns a d d s an account of Philo's baptism from t h e Acta Johannis of Ps.-Prochorus (ed. T h . Z a h n , 1880, pp. 110-12) to the Christian testimonia assembled i n C - W ; he traces a Philo legend according to which he w a s baptised b y J o h n , m a d e a second visit to Rome under Claudius, m e t Peter, and wrote t h e book of Wisdom. Eusebius seems to imply a written document, for which Bruns suggests Hegesippus as author. For portraits of Philo as a Christian saint from the Greek Codex of J o h n Damascenus see E. R . Goodenough, The Politics of Philo Judaeus (1938, repr. 1967), p. v. For Philo in Christian thought see below, p. 889.

I. Life and Works [)apyrological.

The

strife

between

(Jreeks

(which

illuminated

b y t h e e v i d e n c e o f the papyri,"' work

describes

in

Alexandria apologetic

Philo

Mi 7

of P h i l o ' s

I'lan.

the Hypolhetua

an
Jrwi

and ilir

regarded

of P h i l o ' s

audience

as e x o t e r i c

IMnln\

shouUI l)r seen

Ibr thr sections

alvi

ts

Ihe only iiu oiitrstably

c o n t e x t o f t h e anti-semitism known from J
ni

i^r/^ali

of his oeuvre

must now be set in a f r a m e w o r k

in the

Apion/" which

a c c o u n t o f t h e realities of Philo's situation vis-a-vis p a g a n

The

generally takes

contempor

aries a n d t h e f e a s i b i l i t y of p r o s e l y t i s m , as well a s t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f the w o r k s in q u e s t i o n . ^ ' I n t h e l i g h t o f P h i l o ' s p o s i t i o n as a w e l l - b o r n p r o v i n c i a l w i t h citizenship,

as well

as a J e w , his w o r k s

have

been

Roman

scrutinized

for

i n d i c a t i o n s of h i s a t t i t u d e s t o w a r d s R o m e . P h i l o e x p r e s s e s l a v i s h p r a i s e of

Augustus,

and

opposition

to

the

Principate

is o n l y

obliquely

e x p r e s s e d , if i n d e e d i t is d i s c e r n i b l e a t all.^^ T h e c h a r a c t e r of h i s w o r k s suggests r a t h e r t h a t h i s c o n c e r n s w e r e focused l a r g e l y on t h e i m p o r t a n t

18. See p p . 50, 127-9 above. 19. See e.g. E. M . Smallwood, The Jews Under Roman Rule (1976), pp. 235-50. 20. See p p . 866—8 below. F o r reflections o n papyrus of Alexandrian anti-semitism see esp. C P J I I , nos. 154-9 (the 'Acts of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n Martyrs') ; H . A . Musurillo, The Acts of the Pagan Martyrs (1954). See vol. I, pp. 39-40. 21. T h e r e is n o direct evidence as to whom Philo was addressing, o r which contemporaries r e a d (or heard) his works; s e e below, p p . 888—9. Assumptions on this i|uestion derive from j u d g e m e n t s regarding t h e character o f the works. Even the Hypothet ica, which Eusebius describes a s addressed Trpos Karrj-yopovs avrcov lacks (in t h e extant sections) t h e explicit confrontation w i t h t h e J e w s ' critics which characterizes Contra Apionem. V . Tcherikover h a s questioned the feasibility in principle of proselytizing literalure, see 'Jewish Apologetic Literature Reconsidered', Eos 4 8 (1956), pp. 169-93. 22. Praise of A u g u s t u s : Legat. 21 ( i 4 3 ) - 2 2 (151). See G . Delling, 'Philons E n k o m i o n aiif Augustus', Klio 54 (1972), p p . 175—87. F o r the upper-class provincial point of view towards Augustus a n d its historiographical manifestations see E. G a b b a , ' T h e Historians and Augustus', in F . Millar a n d E. Segal (eds.), Caesar Augustus (1984), pp. 6 1 - 8 8 , esp. pp. 6 3 - 4 . Since n o n e of Philo's works are political tracts it is difficult to extrapolate political opinions. Even i n passages w h e r e issues such as the relation of t h e individual t o a regime are at issue, Philo's views o n the R o m a n principate a r e h a r d to pinpoint. (Joodcnough maintained that Philo set out t o criticize R o m a n rule, b u t covertly, a n d mainly in treatises destined for a n esoteric a u d i e n c e ; see The Politics of Philo Judaeus (1938, repr. 1967) ; idem. An Introduction (^1962), pp. 52-74. See contra A. H . M. Jones's review of (ioodenough, Politics, J T h S t 4 0 (1939), p- 183, p o i n t i n g out t h e complexity of t h e relationship of a n A l e x a n d r i a n J e w to t h e imperial g o v e r n m e n t ; note also A. Momighano, review of An Introduction, J R S 34 (1944), p p . 163-5, o n Goodenough's interpretation of ^omn. ii 12-13 (81-92) and Dec. 1-2 (4-9). Philo's puzzling concept of democracy, which represents his ideal constitution, is hardly to be equated with R o m a n republicanism; see E. L a n g s t a d t , 'Zu Philos Begriff d e r Deinokratie', in Gaster Anniversary Volume (1936), p p . 349—64; Wolfson, Philo I I , p p . ;{H2~3 ; A. Momigliano, op. cit.; J . Dillon, The Middle Platonists (1977), p . 154. O n Philo's politics see in general R . Barraclough, 'Philo's Politics: R o m a n Rule and Hellenistic Judaism', in A N R W II.21.1, p p . 417-553.

818

§34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo

A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h c o m m u n i t y of w h i c h h e was a m e m b e r . A p a r t f r o m his p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e e m b a s s y to R o m e , late in life ( a n d possibly a n earlier period

of r e l u c t a n t political

chiefly w i t h i n

the context

involvement^'),

his i n t e r e s t s

of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h politeuma

s y n a g o g u e . T h e style of h i s w o r k s ( p a r t i c u l a r l y of t h e s e q u e n c e as

the

Exposition)

might

indicate

a

concern

with

known

education

p r e a c h i n g . T h e Quaestiones a r e t h o u g h t b y s o m e to reflect

lay and and

Alexandrian

s y n a g o g u e lections.^* F u r t h e r afield, P h i l o c l e a r l y k n e w t h e c o m m u n i t y of T h e r a p e u t a e , a n d h a d m a d e a p i l g r i m a g e to J e r u s a l e m , ^ ^ t h o u g h t h e extent

of

his

familiarity

with

Jewish

thought

and

practice

in

c o n t e m p o r a r y P a l e s t i n e (if i n d e e d t h e y diflfered m a r k e d l y f r o m t h o s e of A l e x a n d r i a ) r e m a i n s o p e n to d i s p u t e . A t t e m p t s to l i n k his a c c o u n t s of J e w i s h legal p r i n c i p l e to t h e p r a c t i c e of l o c a l J e w i s h t r i b u n a l s , o n

the

23. T h e view that Philo was politically active at some point before his leadership of the embassy to Gaius is held b y those who (a) regard the passage at t h e beginning oi Spec, iii (see below, p . 843) as autobiographical rather than literary, and (b) assume t h a t Philo could not have written all that follows this passage after A.D. 40, since he was already an old m a n . See further p p . 844, 849-50 below. For t h e chronology and order o f Philo's works see below, p p . 841-4. Philo's participation in local pohtics is claimed b y Goodenough to have been extensive a n d life-long; see 'Philo and Pubhc Life', J E A 12 (1926), pp. 7 7 - 9 . H e suggests t h a t Philo was involved in some capacity with the Jewish courts; see further p . 848 a n d esp. pp. 874-5, ^- '3 below. T h e r e is litde except t h e wider activ ities of his family t o suggest that Philo's public duties might have taken h i m beyond the Jewish politeuma into responsibilities in t h e Alexandrian polis. 24. Those treatises in which minimal knowledge ofjewish history a n d scripture is presupposed, and i n which the style is relatively simple, might have been composed for educational o r paraenetic purposes within the community, possibly to counter apostasy. On t h e homiletic c h a r a c t e r of t h e treatises see P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), pp. 2 8 - 5 8 ; V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture chez Philon d'Alexandrie [igT]), p p . 174-80; F. Siegert, Drei hellenistische-jiidische Predigten (1980), pp. 6 - 8 . F o r a synagogue context for the Quaestiones see below, p . 8 3 0 ; for such a context for Philo's allegorical writings as a whole, R. Barraclough, A N R W n . 2 1 . 1 , pp. 447-8. Whilst Philo gives vent only to a generalized denunciation of paganism, his criticism of Jewish exegetes, allegorists, literalists and apostates evokes the Jewish environment in which his interests were focused. Philo does n o t n a m e those whose approach h e criticizes, b u t his testimony is indicative of a diversity of exegetical traditions in his own community. See M . J . Shroyer, 'AlexandrianJewish Literalists', J B L 55 (i936)^^pp. 261-84; S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940), pp. 11-18; H . A. Wolfson, Philo I (1947), p p . 5 5 - 8 6 ; S. S a n d m e l , 'Philo's Environment a n d Philo's Exegesis', J B R 22 (1954), pp. 2 4 8 - 5 3 ; B. L . Mack, 'Exegetical Traditions in Alexandrian J u d a i s m ' , SP 3 (1974—5), PP. 71-112 ; D. M . H a y , 'Philo's References to other Allegorists', SP 6 (1979-80), p p . 4 1 - 7 5 ; P. Borgen, A N R W n.21.2, pp. 126-8. For a s u m m a r y of studies o n Philo's testimony t o Alexandrian exegesis and t h e importance of the issue see B. Mack, 'Philo J u d a e u s and Exegetical Traditions in Alexandria', A N R W IL21.1, p p . 227-71. F o r allegorical interpretation see p p . 876-7 below. 25. Philo's knowledge of the T h e r a p e u t a e : Colson, Loeb vol. I X , p . 106, n.a. See further p. 857 below. Pilgrimage to J e r u s a l e m : Prov. Fr. 2, 64 (possibly a repeated occurrence; see Colson, vol. I X ad loc).

/. Life and Works

M M)

o t h e r h a n d , h a v e n o t b e e n g e n e r a l l y accepted."'*' A* in t h r (.i!»r ol his references to p a g a n i n s t i t u t i o n s , a n d indeed in sonir ol hi
tradition,

to determine

thr |br< r ol hlriaiy

whether s c r i p t u r a l

or

pagan,

might

«onvrntion ; actdunt

li)r

references to c e r t a i n a s p e c t s of life, and thrsr should not be taken a s h r m e v i d e n c e e i t h e r for Philo's own r x p r r i n u e , or for c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of the J u d a i s m o f his e n v i r o n m e n t . ' ' ^

Tlx' works of P h i l o a r e i l l u m i n a t e d

by o t h e r h i s t o r i c a l e v i d e n c e , then, but at least i n t h e c a s e o f t h e t r e a t i s e s relating t o scriptural material, they p r o v i d e little historical evidence in their own right. O f P h i l o ' s n u m e r o u s w o r k s m a n y h a v e b e e n lost.^^ Y e t t h a n k s to h i s p o p u l a r i t y w i t h t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s a n d w i t h C h r i s t i a n t h e o l o g i a n s , it w o u l d seem t h a t t h e g r e a t e r p a r t , a t least, h a s b e e n preserved.^" T h e s t a n d a r d e d i t i o n of h i s w o r k s is t h a t o f C o h n , W e n d l a n d a n d R e i t e r (see above, p . 8 i i , Editions),

t h o u g h this does n o t include

many

Greek

26. For a survey of the scholarship o n the relationship between Philo's disquisitions o n the laws a n d Palestinian h a l a k h a see S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940), p p . vii-x, and below, p p . 8 7 4 - 5 , 'S- T h e most radical a t t e m p t t o link Philo's posidon with a n Alexandrian Jewish legal system is t h a t of E . R. Goodenough, The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt (1929); see further p. 848 below. 27. Paiticipadon in banquets : Leg. iii 53 (156); Fug. 5 ( 2 8 - 9 ) ; Spec, iv 74-5 ; theatres: Prob. 20 (141); sports: Prov., Fr. 2, 5 8 ; Prob. 5 (26). Philo's participation in p a g a n social acdvities, particularly sport in which veneradon of Hermes w a s involved, has b e e n denied by those w h o regard these as incompatible with his Jewishness. See H . A. Wolfson, Philo I , pp. 78-86. T h e Alexandrian J e w s ' association with t h e g y m n a s i u m is evidenced in the edict of Claudius of A.D. 4 1 , see C P J I I , n o . 153, lines 9 2 - 3 . For Philo's allusions to athletics see H . A. Harris, Greek Athletics and the Jews (1976), ch. 3. For Spec, iii i see below |)p. 843, 844, 849-50. Even if Philo's references to p a g a n social activities are r e g a r d e d as literary only (or as references t o Jewish, not Greek institutions), his e d u c a t i o n was certainly partly secular and Greek; see further p . 871 below. T h e discussion oi encyclios paideia i n Congr. not only reflects direct knowledge of t h e Greek education system b u t also includes a n autobio graphical passage, 14 (74—6). Wolfson considers this a Stoic topos {Philo I , p p . 78—81); b u t the prevalence of references to the erwyclia elsewhere in Philo's works, and indeed t h e general n a t u r e of his paideia, dispose others to accept t h e passage a s autobiography. See P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), pp. 99-121 ; M. A l e x a n d r e , De Congressu {Oeuvres X V I , 1967), pp. 4 1 - 7 ; 7 9 - 8 2 ; A . Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982), e s p . pp. 25-6. F o r t h e view that t h e 'philosophical' (non-scriptural) treatises d a t e from a period close to Philo's Greek education see below, n. 116 a n d n. 188. 28. The i m p o r t a n c e of estabhshing a historical context for Philo's works is urged by V . Tcherikover, 'Jewish Apologetic Literature Reconsidered', Eos 48 (1956), pp. 1 6 9 - 9 3 ; cf P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), p p . i i i ff.; G . Delling, 'Perspektiven d e r T>forschung des hellenistischen J u d e n t u m s ' , H U C A 4 5 (1974), p p . 133-76. 29. For t h e lost works see below, p . 868. D. Barthelemy, 'Est-ce H o s h a y a R a b b a qiii censura le ' C o m m e n t a i r e AUegorique?', Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p . y), n . 9, suggests t h a t the greater part of the corpus might have already been lost before En.se bins. 30. For Philo a n d the C h u r c h see below, p p . 888-9.

820

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

f r a g m e n t s , or c o m p o s i t i o n s e x t a n t o n l y i n Armenian.-^' W o r k o n t h e location a n d i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of t h e G r e e k I r a g m e n t s h a s p r o g r e s s e d since H a r r i s ' s c o l l e c t i o n o f 1886, b u t it r e m a i n s i n c o m p l e t e d ^ T h e v a l u a b l e A r m e n i a n versions o f w o r k s o t h e r w i s e lost w e r e t r a n s l a t e d i n t o L a t i n b y A u c h e r i n the 1820s. T h e y a r e n o w r e c e i v i n g c r i t i c a l a t t e n t i o n , as a r e the A r m e n i a n v e r s i o n s of w o r k s w h i c h h a v e also s u r v i v e d in Greek.^^ 31. For details of the earlier editions see H . L. G o o d h a r t a n d E. R . Goodenough, Btblwgraphy, |)|). 197 94. The editio princeps is 'PiXwvos TovSaiov eiV r d TOV Mtoaccoj Koafionoi-qTiKii, ioTopiKa, vopioBtTiKa. Tov avTov MovoPi^Xia. Philonis Judaei in libros Mosis de mundi optjuio historuos, de Ugihus. Ejiusdem libri singulares. Ex bibliotheca regia. Parisiis, ex officina Adriana l u r n c h i , if)f)2. ClontribuUons to t h e completion of this very imperfect edition wer<- made by I ) . H()S( hel, Philonis Judaei opuscula tria; and Philo Judaeus de septenario ejusdem fragmenta II, e lihro de providentia (Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, nos. 397 (1587), 399 (i()i4)). (Collective editions also appeared in 1613 (no. 398), 1640 (no. 402), a n d 1691 (a reprint, at Frankfort, of the 1640 edition). M a n g e y ' s edition (no. 404; see above, p. 811) marked an i m p o r t a n t advance. It was not only more complete than earlier editions, but was the first t o have been based u p o n an extensive comparison of manuscripts. T h e edidon of A. F. Pfeiffer (i 785-92 ; no. 407) remained incomplete ; it contained only the contents of M a n g e y ' s vol. I and vol. I I , 1-40. O n t h e deficiencies of the editions of Mangey a n d Pfeiffer see F. Creuzer, ' Z u r Kritik d e r Schriften des J u d e n Philo', T h S t K r 5 (1832), p p . 5-17. F o r details, a n d reviews of the CohnWendland-Reiter E d i d o Maior see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 194-6, no. 431. 32. Collection of the Greek fragments was begun by A. M a i in t h e following works : (i) Philo et Virgilii interpretes, containing Philonis Judaei de cophinifesto et de colendis parentibus cum brevi scripto de Jona (1818) (Goodhart and Goodenough, Bibliography, no. 4 1 2 ) ; (2) Classicorum auctorum e Vaticinis codicibus editorum IV (1831) {De cophini festo, de honorandis parentibus, Philonis ex opere in Exodum selectae quaestiones) (no. 4 1 4 ) ; (3) Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus (1833) (no. 415) (contains specimens from a Florilegium of Leontius a n d J o h a n n e s with numerous smaller fragments of P h i l o ) ; (4) Philonis Judaei, Porphyrii philosophi, Eusebii Pamphili opera inedita, containing Philonis Judaei de virtute ejiusque partibus (1816) (no. 411). C. G. L . Grossman contributed Qtiestiones ad Exodum ii 6 2 - 8 , in Anecdoton Graecum Philonis Judaei de Cherubinis, Exod. XXV, 18 (1856) (no. 421) (in fact this supposed Anecdoton from the Cod. V a t . n. 379 w a s already printed b y M a i , in (2) above). O. Tischendorf published Philonea, inedita altera, altera nunc demum recte ex vetere scriptura eruta in 1868 (no. 422). J . B. Pitra's Analecta sacra spicilegio Solesmensi parata II (1884) gives fragments from the Florilegium of the Codex Coislinianus 276 and details of Vatican manuscripts. T h e out-dated collection of fragments b y J . R e n d e l Harris, Fragments of Philo Judaeus (1886), has not b e e n superceded, but a critical edition of fragments t o supplement the C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r text is in preparation b y J a m e s Royse. M o r e Greek fragments are published in P. Wendland, Neu entdeckte Fragmente Philos (1891) ; K. Praechter, ' U n b e a c h t e t e Philonfragmente', Archiv fiir Geschichte der Philosophie 9 (1896), pp. 4 1 5 - 2 6 ; H. Lewy, ' N e u e Philontexte in d e r C b e r a r b e i t u n g des Ambrosius. Mit einem A n h a n g : Neu gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB, Phil.-hist. K l . (1932), pp. 23-84. T h e fragments preserved in Eusebius are the best known and best edited; these include fragments of Contempt, (see F . Conybeare, Philo about the Contemplative Life {i8g^), pp. 181-7) as well as t h e otherwise lost//j'/>oM«ft'(;a. See further pp. 866-8 below. For fragments of the Quaestiones see pp. 826-30 below. 33. ( I ) Philonis ludaei sermones tres hactenus inediti I et IL De providentia, et III De animalibus, ex armena versione antiquissima ab ipso originali textu graeco ad verbum stricte exequuta, nunc primum in Latium Jideliter translati, per P. Jo. Baptistam Aucher (1822); (2) Philonis ludaei

/. Life and Works

Hv i

S o m e L a t i n f r a g m e n t s h a v e b e e n of v a l u e i n ihr rxi.il)li>linirni
C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r e d i t i o n , but in
822

§34- The Jewish I'/iilosop/ier

Philo

the m a i n , from t h e h b r a r y a t C a e s a r e a . I b i s view is s u p p o r t e d n o t o n l y by a n o t e in t h e C o d e x V i n d o b o n e n s i s , b u t tliiefly b y the fact t h a t t h e t r a d i t i o n n o w h e r e e x t e n d s b e y o n d t h e limits k n o w n to E u s e b i u s . N o c e r t a i n t r a c e exists of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n s n o l o n g e r familiar t o h i m a p a r t from references to t h e m i n the e x t a n t w o r k s . I n a d d i t i o n to t h e (ur protestantische Theologie i 8 (1892), pp. 4 7 5 - 9 0 (with Nachtrag by P. W e n d l a n d , pp. 490 •2); idem, 'Die Philo-Handschriften in Oxford und Paris', Philologus 51 (1892), pp. 2()() 75; idem, 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage z u Philo', Hermes 31 (1896), pp. 107 48; idem, 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage zu Philo', Hermes 32 (1897), p p . 107-48 (on C-W vol. 1) ; P. W e n d l a n d , 'Kritische u n d exegetische Bemerkungen zu Philo', R h M N F 52 (1897), p p . 4()f, 504; 53 (1898), p p . 1-36; L. C o h n a n d P. W e n d l a n d , ' Z u r neuen Philo-Ausgabe', Philologus 59, N F 13 (1900), p p . 521-36; L. Cohn, 'Beitrage zur Textgeschichte und Kritik der philonischen Schriften', Hermes 38 (1903), pp. 498—545 (on vol. IV) ; idem, 'Kin Phih)-Palimpsest', SAB (1905), pp. 36-52 (on Cod. Vat. gr. 3 1 6 ) ; idem, 'Neue Beitrage zur TVxlges<:hichle und Kritik d e r philonischen Schriften', Hermes 43 (1908), p p . 177 219 (on vol. V ) ; idem, 'Kritische Bemerkungen zu Philo', H e r m e s 51 (1916), pp. 161-88. Six manuscripts not classified or not used in C - W are listed in Goodhart a n d Goodenough, pp. 153-4. See also P . J . Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest of Philo J u d a e u s ' , Studia Codicologica, ed. K . T r e u (TU C X X I V , 1977), p p . i —14. Alexander reports preUminary study of Cod. Athen. 880, which represents none of the lost works (though it should be emphasized t h a t one page remains undeciphered ; see p . 4, n. 2) ; but it contains all or part of Sacrif., Deter., Poster., Gig., Deus, Agric, Ebr., Sobr., Confus., Somn., and Virt. Alexander suggests a d a t e in the last quarter of t h e tenth or the first p a r t of the eleventh c e n t u r y ; he also notes similarities with Codex Vindobonensis Theologicus Graecus 29 (see below, n. 36). A collation of this text for Agric. with t h e other codices suggested t h a t the Athenensis shared t h e mistakes of the U F class (see C - W vol. I, pp. xix-xxvii). The palimpsest yields some readings for the last sections of Poster, for which there is only one other manuscript (U) (see below, pp. 834-5) • The title of Ebr. is fuller t h a n elsewhere (see below, p. 836), and there a r e one or two marginal glosses of value. Alexander maintains that 'in a n u m b e r of places t h e palimpsest reproduces t h e fourth century archetype of the Philonic tradition [see below, n. 36] more faithfully t h a n d o its closest relatives (U a n d F) or indeed any of the manuscripts' (p. 11). 36. For Codex Vindobonensis Theologicus Graecus 29 see Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, p . 152, no. 1 1 2 ; L. Cohn, Philonis Alexandrini libellus de opificio mundi (1889), pp. i-vii; F. Conybeare, ' T h e Lost Works of Philo', T h e Academy 38 (1890), p . 32 (correcdng Cohn's misleading account of the codex) ; C-W vol. I, p p . iii-iv, xxxv-xxxvii (with facsimile off. 153 a t end of volume); P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest of Philo J u d a e u s ' , Studia Codicologica, ed. K . Treu ( T U C X X I V , 1977), pp. 7 - 8 (with further bibHography, p. 8, n. i). T h e codex contains only a b o u t a half of O/ij/. a n d breaks off in mid-sentence. It is prefaced, however, b y a contents list and this is of value in itself, since details of titles of partially lost works (those surviving mainly in Armenian, see below, nn. 46-7) are supplied. T h e value of the codex lies chiefly in the cruciform inscription accompanying this list, copied from t h e archetype b y the scribe a n d recording EvColos €TTiaKOTTos iv a c o / n t t T i o i ? dvevewaaro. T h a t Euzoios (bishop of Caesarea c. A.D. 370) had the works transferred from papyrus to p a r c h m e n t for his library is confirmed by J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 113: 'Euzoius . . . adolescens Caesareae eruditus est, et eiusdem postea urbis episcopus plurimo labore corruptam iam bibliothecam Origenis et Pamphili in membranis instaurare conatus est.' Cf Ep. 34 ad Marcellam i : ' q u a m ex p a r t e c o r r u p t a m Acacius dehinc et Euzoius eiusdem ecclesiae sacerdotes in membranis instaurare conad sunt.' Origen's library was brought to Caesarea by Pamphilus M a r t y r from Alexandria early in the fourth century. Euzoius h a d his text m a d e in the 370s. Doubts have been raised regarding Origen's library as the source of the t r a d i t i o n ; see G . Heinrici, reviews of

/. Life and Works

\

m a n u s c r i p t s , t h e r e a r e t w o p a p y r i , p r o b a b l y Iroin ilir ihiid trniniv, and b e l o n g i n g to t h e s a m e e x e m p l a r rrprrHrnird ni llir (iarsaira lil)rary a c e n t u r y l a t e r .

F o r textual r e s t o r a t i o n , a n d ihe re
C-W, T h L Z 22 (1897), '^'3 ' '•'.') ('9**"). ^58- I h e thesis is supported, however, by Kusebius' catalogue of Philo's works, based on the collection of the Gaesarea Hbrary, H.E. ii 18, 1-7; ii 5, I ; see p. 825 below. Although some of the works m e n d o n e d are now lost (see below, p . 828), it is more significant that of the works alluded to within t h e corpus but n o t known to Eusebius, none has since r e a p p e a r e d , suggesting that o u r tradition does, indeed, depend u p o n t h e Gaesarea collection. See D. Barthelemy, 'Est-ce Hoshaya R a b b a qui censura le " C o m m e n t a i r e allegorique"?', i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p p . 59—60. For a summary of the transmission of the text see M . H a r t , Quis Rerum Divinarum Heres Sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), p p . 154-61. 37. Of the two papyri of Philo, one h a s been known since 1893, and contains Heres a n d Sacrif., and the o t h e r is a codex from O x y r h y n c h u s containing a selection of works. See R . \ . Pack, The Greek and Latin Literary Texts from Greco-Roman Egypt (^1965), p . 79 (also listing an a n o n y m o u s fragment of the fourth o r fifth century which may b e part oi Deus). The first papyrus, Parisinus suppl. gr. 1120, found a t Coptos, was first thought to belong to the sixth century, but is now dated to t h e third. See O . P. Scheil, 'Traites reedites d'apres un P a p y r u s du VI*^ siecle environ', Memoires pubhes p a r les membres de la Mission archeologique fran9aise au Caire 9 (1893), p p . 149—215; F . G. Kenyon, Paleography of Greek Papyri (1897), p. 145 ; A. S. H u n t , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IX (1912), p . 16; C-W vol. I, p p . xii—ix (reporting U . Wilcken's criticism of Scheil's date) ; vol. I l l , pp. iii-xl; M . H a r l , Quis rerum divinarum heres sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), p p . 154—5; J . v a n Haelst, Catalogue des papyrus litteraires juifs et chrStiens (1976), no. 6 9 5 ; cf. E. G. T u r n e r , (ireek Papyri (^1980), pp. 22, 200. T h e O x y r h y n c h u s codex, dating from the third c e n t u r y , preserves some material lost in the manuscripts, and can b e partially reconstructed t o show its original contents, ahhough it has been published i n fragments; see van Haelst, Catalogue, n o . 696 (who gives an erroneous date). The fragments are pubhshed as P.Oxy. IX, n o . 1173 ; XI, no. 1356; PSl X I , n o . 1207; P.Oxy. X V I I I , n o . 2158; P . H a u n . 8. See W . G. Waddell, 'On t h e Oxyrhynchus Papyrus of Philo (P.Oxy. IX, 1173; X I , 1356)', Etudes d e Papyrologie i 11932), pp. 1-6; L. Friichtel, 'Zum Oxyrhynchos-Papyrus des Philon (Ox.-Pap. X I 1356)', Philologische Wochenschrift 58 (1938), pp. 1437-9 5 J- Royse, ' T h e Oxyrhynchus Papyrus of Philo', B A S P 17 (1980), pp. 155-65 (attempts a reconstruction of the content). For t h e relationship between the papyri and Euzoios' p a r c h m e n t text see D . Barthelemy, art. cit., p p . 5 9 - 6 0 , w h o points out that t h e papyri were c opied by Christians, a n d that the first a u t h o r to have d r a w n upon Philo a n d whose works we possess was Clement. He concludes that it is likely t h a t 'ce fut au didascalee d'Alexandrie, scius P a n t e n e ou sous Clement, q u e I'oeuvre d e Philon, ou d u moins ce q u e i'on en put regrouper, fut sauvee de I ' a b a n d o n ou les juifs hellenophones la laissaient' (p. (io). (On t h e Christian interest in Philo a n d Jewish neglect, see below, p p . 888—9.) Barthelemy maintains t h a t ' t o u t se passe comme si deux editions d u Commentaire Allegorique, chacune a m p u t e e de certains traites, avaient quitte p a r d e u x voies chfferentes le scriptorium de la b i b h o t h e q u e d e Cesaree. L ' u n e de ces editions . . . avaient subi les retouches clandestines d ' u n r a b b i n orthodoxe de faible culture grecque, . . . I'autre (•dition . . . offrait u n texte sans retouches j u i v e s : celui qu'attestent les papyri egyptiens et Ic-s citations de Clement, O r i g e n e et Eusebe' ( p . 65).

824

§34-

Jewish Philosopher Philo

alongside t h e m a n u s c r i p t t r a d i t i o n . ' " (1) The A r m e n i a n t r a n s l a d o n s , b o t h of lost a n d of e x t a n t w o r k s . ( 2 ) T h e so-ealled Sacra Parallela; this is a selection f r o m p a t r i s t i c w o r k s , b u t also i n c l u d i n g P h i l o ' s , a r r a n g e d a c c o r d i n g to r u b r i c s , p r o b a b l y b y J o h n D a m a s c e n u s . T h e o r i g i n a l h a s not s u r v i v e d , b u t t h e r e a r e e x t r a c t s a n d revisions w h i c h , d e s p i t e t h e i r s e c o n d a r y form, still p r o v i d e v a l u a b l e m a t e r i a l for t h e h i s t o r y of t h e transmi.ssion of P h i l o ' s works.*° (3) T h e Catenae: t h e s e a r e e x e g e t i c a l 38. For surveys of this material see P. Wendland, Neu entdeckte Fragmente Philos (1891); H. Lewy, ' N r u gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB, Phil.-hist. K l . (1932), pp. 72 8 4 ; C-W vol. I, pp. lii-lxx; I I , pp. x-xvii; I I I , p p . xii-xvi; IV, pp. xxi-xxviii; V, pp. xii-xviii; V I , pp. ii-iv, xi-xlvii. 39. See above, p. 820, a n d below, pp. 826-30. 40. PG X C V , col. 1041-XCVI, col. 544. According to the extant preface, the original work was composed of three books. The first dealt with God a n d divine matters, the second dealt with men a n d h u m a n relations, and t h e third, known as the TrapdXX-qXa, dealt with 'parallel' virtues and vices, i h e first book is in its original a r r a n g e m e n t , b u t is much abridged, in the C o d . Coislinianus 276 in Paris ( G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, no. 50) ; the second, which is also in its original arrangement but even more drastically abridged, is in Cod. V a t i c a n u s 1553 (Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, no. 52 ; the title of the work is recorded as Aeovriov TTpea^vrepov Kal 'Iwdwov TCOV tepwv ^I^XLOV Sevrepov); t h e third book has not survived in its original form. The a r r a n g e m e n t of the sections within the first two books is alphabedcal. This alphabetical sequence for the headings became t h e m a i n organizing principle of t h e later recensions; here the division into books was a b a n d o n e d a n d the headings from all three books were assembled according to the letters of the alphabet. Lequien published one of these recensions from Vadcanus gr. 1236 as Johannis Damasceni opera I I , pp. 274-730 (see G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough, no. 58). M o r e valuable is another alphabedcally a r r a n g e d recension, the Berolinensis gr. 46 (formerly known as Rupefucaldinus, C l a r o m o n t a n u s 150, Meermannianus 94 and PhiUippicus 1450; G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, n o . 5 7 ) ; Lequien pubhshed extracts from i t : II, p p . 730-90. ( M a n g e y published fragments from t h e Sacra Parallela in vol. II, p p . 648-60, a n d listed further fragments under the heading ' J o h a n n e s Monachus ineditus', p p . 660—70; these a r e actually identical with those of the Berolinensis gr. 46 ; see Harris, Fragments, pp. xix-xx.) T h e numerous c i t a d o n s of Philo in these Sacra Parallela a r e valuable for three reasons: ( i ) they frequendy supply good readings for the e x t a n t works of Philo; (2) they yield many fragments o f the lost works; (3) they provide several hints as to the original arrangement of Philo's works from their precise information as to their titles. It must be acknowledged that this precise information concerning t h e titles is effaced o r m u c h abridged in most of the later recensions, preserved in the main in Coislinianus 276, Vaticanus 1553, a n d in Berolinensis gr. 46. As will b e seen below, our knowledge of the titles of the treatises is m u c h enriched from these sources. See further F. Loofs, Studien Uber die dem Johannes von Damaskus zugeschriebenen Parallelen (1892); L. Cohn, ' Z u r indirekten Oberlieferung Philos u n d der alteren Kirchenvater', J a h r b i i c h e r fur protestantische Theologie 18 (1892), pp. 4 8 0 - 9 0 ; C-W vol. I, p p . Ixiii-lxx; I I , pp. xi-xiv; I I I , p p . xiv-xv; V, p . xvii; V I , pp. xl-xlvi; K. Holl, Die Sacra Parallela des Johannes Damascenus ( T U X V I . i = N F f. 1, 1 8 9 6 ) ; idem, Fragmente vomicdnischer Kirchenvater aus den Sacra Parallela ( T U X X . 2 , 1899); Harris, Fragments, pp. vii-xxiii; Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, pp. 142-3, 156-7; M. Jugie, 'Jean Damascene', D T h C V I I I (1924), cols. 7 0 2 - 3 ; B. Studer, Die Theologische Arbeitsweise des Johannes von Damaskus (1956), p . 26. Closely related to the Sacra Parallela of J o h n of Damascus are the similar works of Maximus Confessor and Antonius Melissa, the difference being that in a d d i t i o n to

/. Life and Works ( o U e c t i o n s of e x c e r p t s f r o m P h i l o a n d

WJ'-^

t h e Cliiir
the g r e a t Catena o n t h e O c t a t e u c h , e x t a n t

liidini

l«n

I'Inli)

in v a r i o u s ir< e i i m o n H , m e r i t s

particular attention.*' A r e a s o n a b l y c o m p l e t e c a t a l o g u e o f t h e w o i k s ol Pliilo w a s d r a w n by E u s e b i u s i n his Ecclesiastical

History}'

up

I ' n i b i t u n a t e l y , h o w e v e r , it is so

l a c k i n g i n s t r u c t u r e t h a t it a l f o r d s iu> (ha* to t h e c o r r e c t classification of the w o r k s . F o r this w e a r e a l m o s t e n t i r e l y d e p e n d e n t u p o n the c o n t e n t s of t h e

works

themselves,

including

one

or

two

internal

references

permitting the establishment of a partial relative chronology. Both t h e classification i n t o g r o u p s o r s e q u e n c e s a n d t h e c h r o n o l o g y or t h e w o r k s (especially

in

relation

to

Philo's

journey

to

Rome)

have

been

citations from patristic literature these contain citations from p a g a n authors. O n t h e l''lorilegia a n d Gnomologia a n d their relationship to t h e Sacra Parallela see C. W a c h s m u t h , Studien zu den griechischen Florilegien (1882); R . Cadiou, ' S u r un florilege philonien', R E G 70 (1957), p p . 93—101; 71 (1958), p p . 5 5 - 6 0 ; M . R i c h a r d , 'Florileges grecs', Diet, de Spiritualite V (1962), cols. 475—512 = M. R i c h a r d , Opera Minora I (1976), n o . i ; H . {]hadwick, 'Florilegium', RAG V I I (1969), cols. 1131-60; F . Petit, L'ancienne version latine, pp. 2 5 - 8 ; idem, Quaestiones in Genesim et in Exodum {Oeuvres X X X I I I ) , p p . 2 1 - 8 ; idem, ' E n marge de I'edition des fragments de Philon (Questions s u r la Genese et I'Exode), les florileges damasceniens', Studia Patristica X V . i (TU C X X V I I I , 1984), p p . 20-5 ; cf C - W , vol. I , p. x v i i ; I V , pp. xxiv-v; V, p . xvii; V I , p p . xi-vi; G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, pp. 44—5. 41. A recension of this Catena was published u n d e r the title Zecpa eVos Kai Trevr-qKovra eis TTJV OKranvxriv Kat ra rdiv jSaaiAeicDi', eTri^eAeia NiKr]6pov... (1772—3); see F . Petit, 'Les fragments grecs d u livre V I des Questions s u r la Genese d e Philon d'Alexandrie', Le M u s e o n 89 (1971), p p . 105-6, n. 5 5 ; for the relationship between this itxt a n d Procopius of Gaza's Commentary see G o o d h a r t and G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . 164-5. All previous Greek editions a r e combined i n PG L X X X V I I . O n the Catenae see liirther Harris, Fragments, pp. 4 - 5 ; C - W vol. I I , p p . xv-xvii; I I I , p p . xv-xvi; IV, p p . xxii-iv; V, p . xvi. See also e.g. H . Achehs, Hippolytusstudien ( T U X V I . 4 , 1897), p p . ()4 i i o ; G . K a r o and J . L i e t z m a n n , ' C a t e n a r u m G r a e c a r u m Catalogus', N G G W , Phil.-hist. K l . (1902), p p . 1-66, 229-350, 5 5 9 - 6 2 0 ; A. Rahlfs, Verzeichnis der griechischen Handschriften des Alten Testaments (1914), pp- 3 7 7 - 8 ; R. Devresse, 'Chaines exegetiques grecques', D B S u p p . I (1928), cols. 1 0 8 4 - 8 ; idem, 'Anciens c o m m e n t a t e u r s grecs de r O c t a t e u q u e ' , R B 44 (1935), p p . 1 6 6 - 9 1 ; 45 (1936), pp. 2 0 1 - 2 0 ; Les anciens commentateurs grecs de I'Octateuque et des Rois {1959); F . Petit, 'Les chaines exegetiques grecques sur la (Jenese et I'Exode. P r o g r a m m e d'exploration et d ' e d i t i o n ' , Studia Patristica X V I I ( T U C X V , 1975), pp. 4 6 - 5 0 ; idem, ' U n e chaine exegetique grecque p e u connue? Sinai gr. 2. Descriptions et analyse', Studia Codicologica, ed. K. T r e u ( T U C X X I V , 1973), pp- 341-50. vTTOiJivr]fiaTi.aTU>v

42. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18. See K . L a k e , Eusebius, The Ecclesiastical History (Loeb, 1953), pp. xl-xliv ; C-W, vol. I, p p . xi,.xxxxviii-ci; I I , pp. x-xi; I V , p. x x v i ; V , p . xviii; V I , p p . ii-iii, xlvii. O n t h e relationship between this catalogue a n d the m a n u s c r i p t tradition see .ibove, p. 822. J e r o m e ' s information rests entirely u p o n Eusebius' c a t a l o g u e : De vir. ill. 11 (C-W vol. I , pp. ci-ciii). T h e catalogue in the Suda (s.v. 0CXo)v) is in t u r n copied from t h e (Jreek translation of J e r o m e , with only a few additions ( C - W v o l . I, p p . cx-cxi). Some independent material is provided by Photius, Bibliotheca ( e d . R. H e n r y , 1962), Cod. 103, 104, 105 ( C - W v o l . I, p p . cix-cx). T h e extensive fragments from various works of Philo (I noted in Eusebius' Praeparatio Evangelica a r e also extremely valuable. See below, p p . H56, 866-8 ; F. C o n y b e a r e , Philo about the Contemplative Life {1895), p p . 181-91.

826

534. T h e Jewish Philosopher Philo

reconstructed in several different ways. What does emerge, however, is that a careful consideration reveals more coherence in Philo's oeuvre than might appear from the superscriptions in the editions. T h e majority of his works can, in fact, be seen as sub-divisions of a few large major works. Starting from the distinction between works on the Pentateuch and others, the former category comprises more than three-quarters of all that has beer1 preserved of Philo's works ; it consists of three major series, the Quae.rti0ne.r (pp. 826-30), the Legurn Allegoria (pp. 83-40), and the Exposition (pp. 840-54).'~

(Luaestzones et Solu tiones (Zr/~Tjpara KU; Xdaeis) These form comparatively brief catechetical expositions of the Pentateuch in the form of questions and answers.44 Our extant fragments of the work are confined to the Quaestiones on Exodus and Genesis, and are incomplete. Even when account is taken not only of the basic Armenian text, but also of the Latin additions and the Greek fragments from various sources, it remains uncertain .whether Philo 43. The scholarship on the classification and relative chronology of the works of scriptural commentary is survcyed by V. Nikiprowetzsky, Le Commentaire, pp. 192--102. See also below, n. 55 and pp. 841-4. The Questiones and Legum Allegoria are both exegetical commentaries; the latter is more extensive (see below, n. 55) and is generally agreed to consist of Leg. i, ii, iii, Cher., SacnJ, Deter., Poster., Gig. and Deus, Agric. and Plant., Ebr., Sobr., Confus., Migr., Heres., Congr., Fug., Mutat., and Somn. (discussed in this order below). For a different view on the content of the Legum Allegoria see L. Lucchesi, L'usage de Philon duns l'oeuwe extgttique & Saint Ambroise (ALGHJ i X , 1977). p. 123. 'l'he Exposition (which is not Philo's title) contains C)plf., Abr., jos., Dec., Spec. i-iv, Virt., Praem. (taken in this order; for the position of OPzc see below, pp. 832 and 844-5). There is disagreement regarding the classification (and in some cases the authenticity) of the remaining works, which are discussed in the following order below: Mos., Prob., Fit., Aet., Legal. and Flacc., Prov., Anim., Hypoth. (Apologia). (Note that Schiirer, GJV 111 (*rgog), pp. 687 ff., considered Vit. and Aet. under the heading of spurious works.) It is generally agreed that the division of the series into books is Philo's, even if in some cases the original division has been distorted in transmission. See E. Lucchesi, 'La division en six livres des Quaestione.r in Genesim de Philon d'Alexandrie', .Muston 89 ( I 976). p. 393 ; cf. J. Royse, SP 4 (1976-7), pp. 7 7 4 . See further below, p. 835. 44. On the form and character of the Qmstiones see P. Borgen and R. Skarsten, 'Qpaestiunes et Solutiones: Some Observations on the Form of Philo's Exegesis', SP q (1976-7), pp. 1-15 ; R. Marcus, Qgestions on Genesis (Loeb Philo Suppl. I ) , pp. ix-xv; F. Petit, L'ancienne version, pp. 2-3 ; S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Environment and Philo's Exegesis', .JBR 22 (1g54), p. 249 (the Quaestiones as preliminary notes) ; P. Borgen, ANKW 11.2I . 1, pp. 134-7; S. Belkin, 'The Midrash Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim et in Exodum of Philo Alexandrinus and its Relation to the Palestinian Midrash', Horeb.14 (19601, pp. 1-74 (Hebr.) ; idem, 'The Earliest Source of the Rabbinic Midrash-Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim et Exodum of Philo Alexandrinus', Abraham l4'ei.r~Jubilee Volume, Hebrew section, ed. S. Belkin ( 1964),p p 579-633. For V. Nikiprowetzky's view that the Quaestiones method of exegesis is cent~alto Philo's approach, see 'L'Exegkse de Philon d'Alexandrie', RHPR 53 ( I973). pp. 30~--29 ; idem, O Cornmenlaire, pp. 170-80. For the relation between the Quzestiones and the Alle,gory of the Laws see below, n. 55.

I. Life and Works

827

completed the series for the rest of the Pentateuch, or even planned to do so.45 T h e work was available to Eusebius only for Genesis and Exodus (H.E. ii r8, r and 5 ) ; and the extant texts and numerous citations in the S"5'cra Parallela extend almost exclusively to these two books. Of the exposition of Genesis six books can be certainly traced, . there ~ ~is no trace of any sequel, but they extend only to Gen. ~ 8Since 45. See J. Royse, "The Original Structure of Philo's Quaestiones', SF 4 (1976-71, pp. 41-78. It is highly unlikely that the Quaestiones originally covered the entire Pentateuch. T o d o so it would have been very extensive, and it is inherently unlikely that a work of this length would have suffered such losses by the time of Eusebius. The evidence for Quaestiones on books other than Genesis and Exodus is not decisive. I t consists of: ( I ) I n Codex Vaticanus 1553 of the Sacra Pardlela there are three citations with the lemma Glhwvos scjv
r,

828

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

it r e m a i n s o p e n to q u e s t i o n w h e t h e r s u c h a t h i n g e v e r existed. A c c o r d i n g t o JEusebius t h e e x p o s i t i o n o f E x o d u s c o m p r i s e d five b o o k s [H.E. ii 18, 5 ; Hkewise J e r o m e ) . * ' His t e s d m o n y is s u p p o r t e d b y t h e c a t a l o g u e of P h i l o ' s w o r k s in t h e C o d e x V i n d o b o n e n s i s g r . 29. B u t t h r e e of these five b o o k s m u s t h a v e b e e n lost s o o n after E u s e b i u s , for o u r o t h e r i n f o r m a t i o n k n o w s of o n l y t w o books, w h i c h a r e p r o b a b l y i d e n t i c a l w i t h the o r i g i n a l s e c o n d a n d fifth. T h e e x t a n t s e c t i o n s a r e : ( i ) by the i itations in the Sacra Parallela. T h e citations with t h e l e m m a €« rov 8' TCDV iv ywioti ir)Tr)fj.dTiov (ome from the Armenian book iv 3 3 - 7 6 (on Genesis 19:2-23:6); t h e citations with the Ictiiina V ev e$68w l^rfT-qp.dTojv KOI Xvaeojv {a deleted) ^ ' /cat e' (C-W I, p. xxxvi; see also Royse, art. cit., pp. 54, 74 for reading). So the manuscript from which this catalogue was copied had contained books ii a n d v. (The codex itself did n o t contain them, however; see above, n. 36.) T h e Armenian version also preserved just two books, but here they are m a r k e d as books i a n d ii. Again, in the Sacra Parallela only a first a n d a second book a r e cited — the same books, in fact, as those preserved i n Armenian. (See Harris, Fragments, pp. 47-68. For one fragment referring to a fourth book, see Royse, p . 54.) For the second book we find both the l e m m a eK TOV /8' TWV ev e^ohw ll,rfTrindTojv (Berolinensis gr. 4 6 (Rupefuc.) fol. 72^, i l o ^ 114^ 277^ Coislinianus fol. 119^, 183"^, 196^, 208"^, 259'', Vaticanus fol. 150"^) and (K TOV reXevTaiov TCOV ev €^o8u> l,riTr)fj.dTwv (Berolinensis (Rupefuc.) fol. 22^, 5 / , i lo"^, Coislinianus fol. 34^, 44^, 120'^, •55"^^' '57"^' 183"^, 245^ 254"^, V a d c a n u s fol. 168'^, 182^, 212^); see W e n d l a n d , 'Neu entdeckte Fragmente', p p . 1 0 3 - 4 ; Royse, loc. cit. T h e Armenian second book went u p to Exod. 28; the citations i n the Sacra Parallela also a p p e a r only to extend this far. T h e r e is no trace of any continuation. T h e t w o books preserved in Armenian a n d cited in the Sacra Parallela as books i and ii are identical to t h e original books ii and v. T h e first Armenian book (which is just a fragment, as its length indicates) deals with Exod. 12, and the second with Exod. 22—8. Eusebius lists els r-qv e^oSov ^TjTTj^eiTajv Kal Xvoeoiv a, /3', y', 8', e' Kal TO rrept Trjs oKTjprjs (H.E. ii 18, 5). This is most p r o b a b l y a reference t o the conclusion of Quaest. Ex. (see Royse, pp. 54-5). If we a r e to understand Eusebius as having added these words to his reference to the fifth book (rather than as a reference to a separate book altogether) then this provides further evidence for t h e hypothesis that o u r second book was originally the fifth book, for t h e account of the tabernacle is in o u r second book. It is possible that a false numeradon could have prevailed when Acacius and Euzoius revised the library at Caesarea (see above, n. 3 6 ) ; only books ii a n d v of the Quaest. Ex. were available a n d so t h e new enumeration was adopted and c a m e to prevail. Codex Vindobonensis theol. gr. 29 has preserved t h e original enumeration for us. For further discussion o f the structure of the Quaest. Ex. a n d alternadves to this view, see Royse, pp. 53-62.

/. Life and Works the six b o o k s o n G e n e s i s in a n A r m e n i a n

H
n u m b e r e d as f o u r . T h e r e is a l a c u n a , h o w e v e r , b e l w r m t h e sn i»n(l .iiid t h i r d b o o k s , s i n c e t h e e x p o s i t i o n of CJen. i o : i o is MUHMIIH. Il.is a c o m p l e t e b o o k b e e n lost h e r e ? O f ( h e e x p o s i t i o n ol I,X(HIUS t h e r e a r e e x t a n t in A r m e n i a n a f r a g m e n t of OIK- boiik ( p r o b . i b K

the .srtoud) a n d

a n o t h e r b o o k ( p r o b a b l y t h e lifthj s u b s t a n t i a l l y c o m p l e t e .

A large

p a r t of t h e Quaestiones et solutiones tn (ienesitn is p r e s e r v e d in a n o l d L a t i n v e r s i o n , p r i n t e d several t i m e s a t the b e g i n n i n g o f t h e s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y , b u t c o m p a r a t i v e l y n e g l e c t e d u n t i l r e c e n t t i m e s . I t c a n b e d a t e d to t h e last q u a r t e r of t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y , a n d consists o f t h e last t h i r d of t h e A r m e n i a n b o o k i v — t h a t is, in fact, t h e s i x t h b o o k . (3) A h o s t o f s m a l l f r a g m e n t s of t h e G r e e k t e x t i n t h e different r e c e n s i o n s of t h e Sacra Parallela a n d t h e Catenae.^° (4) W i t h t h e a i d of t h e A r m e n i a n t e x t it c a n also n o w b e e s t a b l i s h e d t h a t A m b r o s e w a s o n e of t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s w h o t r a n s c r i b e d p a s s a g e s from t h e Quaestiones a l m o s t w o r d f o r w o r d w i t h o u t m e n t i o n i n g P h i l o ' s n a m e . ^ ' T h e a t t e m p t e d r e c o n s t r u c t i o n s of 48. The A r m e n i a n version was first p u b h s h e d by Aucher, with a Latin translation, see above, p. 820. R. M a r c u s produced a n English transladon from t h e A r m e n i a n : Questions and Answers on Genesis (Loeb, Philo S u p p . I, 1953); Questions and Answers on Exodus (Supp. II, 1953). Charles Mercier has provided a French translation, based on a reexamination of t h e Armenian text; Aucher's L a d n is printed alongside the French t r a n s l a d o n : C. Mercier, Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim I et II e versione armeniaca {Oeuvres X X X I V A , 1979). O n the character of t h e Armenian version see R . Marcus, ' A note o n Philo's Quaestiones in Gen. ii 31', C P h 39 (1944), pp. 2 5 7 - 8 ; idem, 'Notes o n the A r m e n i a n Text of Philo's Quaestiones in Genesim Bk. I - I I I ' , J N E S 7 (1948), p p . 111-15; G. Bolognesi, 'Postille sulla traduzione a r m e n a della Qjaaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim d i Filone', Archive Glotologico Italiano55 (1970), pp. 52-77. 49. Philonis ludaei centum et duae quaestiones et totidem responsiones morales super Genesin (1520). A second edition was published at Basel in 1527 ( a n d subsequently reprinted) as Philonis Judaei Alexandrini, libri antiquitatum, quaestionum et solutionum in Genesin, de Essaeis, de nominibus Hebraicis, de mundo. Aucher printed t h e O l d Latin text of Quaest. Gen. i v 154—245 from the 1538 edition beneath his A r m e n i a n text with L a d n translation, p p . 362—443 (also in Richter, V I I , p p . 212—61). F o r the manuscripts of the Old Latin version, see Goodhard a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 177-81. See F . Petit, L'ancienne version latine des Questions sur la Genise de Philon d'Alexandrie. I : Edition critique. I I : Commentaire ( T U C X I I I - I V , 1973)- See also A . Siegmund, Die Oberlieferung der griechischen christlichen Literatur in der latinischen Kirche bis zum zwolften Jahrhundert (1949), p p . 127-8; R . Marcus, Questions on Exodus, Appendix B : 'Additions in the Old L a t i n Version', pp. 267-75. O n the Latin versions of Philo see above, n . 34. 50. See F . Petit, Quaestiones in Genesim et in Exodum: fragmenta graeca {Oeuvres X X X I I I , 1978), for t h e reassembly of fragments from t h e Catenae, t h e Epitome of Procopius of G a z a , the Florilegia, a small fragment on Genesis i n Eusebius, Praep. ev. vii 13, from Byzantine chroniclers and from J o h n Lydus; see Petit, op. cit., p p . 14—34; idem, 'Les fragments grecs du livre V I des Questions sur l a Genese de Philon d'Alexandrie', Le Museon 89 (1971), pp. 93-150. T h e r e is a direct textual tradition for just o n e short section of Quaest. Ex. ii 62—8; this is contained i n the manuscript V a t i c a n u s gr. 379, fol. 385^—388^ ( C - W I , p p . xxv-xxvii). 5 1 . H. Lewy, 'Neue Philontexte i n der U b e r a r b e i t u n g des Ambrosius. M i t einem A n h a n g : N e u gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB Phil.-hist. Kl. (1932), p p .

830

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

the design, extent a n d

methodology

of t h e

Quaestiones

a r e of

some

c o n s e q u e n c e for the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of P h i l o ' s w o r k as a w h o l e , in so far as it has b e e n s u g g e s t e d t h a t these treatises reflected A l e x a n d r i a n S a b b a t h l e c t i o n s . If this h y p o t h e s i s is a c c e p t e d , a n d if t h e p a t t e r n of P h i l o ' s s e l e c d o n of b i b l i c a l texts for t h e Quaestiones c a n b e

discerned,

s o m e progress is a c h i e v e d t o w a r d s a n i n s i g h t i n t o t h e p r a c t i c e s of t h e Ah'xandrian synagogue. Legutn AUegoria {N6pa>v Upcov

dXXrjyopla)^^

T h e .scriptural texts t r e a t e d i n t h e f o r m of s h o r t e x p o s i t i o n s w i t h p h i l o s o p h i c a l a n d a l l e g o r i c a l e l a b o r a t i o n i n t h e Quaestiones a r e d e a l t w i t h a t g r e a t e r l e n g t h in t h e l o n g s e q u e n c e e n t i t l e d The Allegory of the Laws. S o m e r e g a r d this a s P h i l o ' s magnum opus. I t is a n a l l e g o r i c a l c o m m e n t a r y o n selected p a s s a g e s o f Genesis.^'^ T h e r e a r e f r e q u e n t c o r r e s p o n d e n c e s b e t w e e n t h e Quaestiones a n d t h e Allegorical Commentary in c o n t e n t , s i n c e b o t h p r e s e n t a l l e g o r i c a l exegesis, t h o u g h t h i s is perhaps more thoroughgoing in t h e l a t t e r . H e r e , the deeper

2 8 - 8 4 ; E. Lucchesi, 'L'usage de Philon dans I'oeuvre de Saint Ambroise' (ALGHJ I X , 1977) ; H. Savon, Saint Ambrose devant I'exigese de Philon le Juif (1977) ; idem, 'Ambroise et J e r o m e , lecteurs de Philon', A N R W II.21.2 (1984), p p . 737-44. 52. See Royse, p p . 62—3. This hypothesis was originally suggested b y R. M a r c u s , Questions on Genesis, pp. xiii-xv. Royse (p. 82) suggests that textual features of t h e Quaestiones confirm M a r c u s ' s view that 'Philo is not following a cycle which was peculiar to him, or to some sectarian group, but rather than this division w a s suflficiently in t h e mainstream ofjewish practice of that time that a division very much like it became t h e established norm'. 53. This title is also given in Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, i ; Photius, Bibliotheca cod. 103; cf Origen, Comm. in Matt, xvii 17 ( G C S X L , p. 635); Contra Celsum iv 51. T h e singular aXXr^yopla prevails as the designation of t h e Allegorical Commentary throughout the citations in the Sacra Parallela (eK TOV a T-fjs voficov lepwv dXXriyoplas etc.). In general the tradition alternates between singular and plural. 54. O n the Allegorical Commentary in general see L. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 3 9 3 - 4 0 2 ; M . Adler, Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929), p p . 1—67, esp. pp. 8 - 2 4 ; Goodenough, Introduction, p p . 46-8 ; idem. By Light, Light.', p p . 2 4 5 - 5 5 ' ^- Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 76—8. For a list of the treatises and biblical texts covered see S. Sandmel, loc. cit.; F. Petit, L'ancienne version, p. 3. E. Lucchesi defines the Allegory of the Laws differently, so t h a t it comprises Opif, Leg. i, ii, iii, Cher., Sacrif, Deter, a n d Poster.; see above, n . 45. For t h e position of Opif, see below, p p . 832, 844—5. 55. O n the relationship between the Quaestiones and the Allegory see V. Nikiprowetzky, 'L'Exegese d e Philon', in D . Winston a n d J . Dillon (eds.), Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria (1983), p p . 5-75, esp. p p . 67-9. Cf S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 79-80. T h e suggestion that the Quaestiones represented a catechetical t r e a t m e n t of material pursued in a more scholarly fashion in t h e Allegory, Schiirer, G J V I I I (''^1909), pp. 648 ff., is now generally regarded a s misleading; the method o f the Quaestiones is employed in t h e Allegory (and even in the Exposition) and there is overlap of content too. V. Nikiprowetzky regards the form of t h e Quaestiones as the key to Philo's method of composition throughout his expository works; see also above, n. 44. It is difficult to determine the chronological relationship of the Quaestiones and the Allegorical Commentary. Disagreement arises from t h e difficulty of identifying clear cross-references in Philo's works (see further below, pp. 8 4 1 - 4 ,

/. Life and Works

M{ i

allegorical m e a n i n g o f H o l y S c r i p t u r e is establishrd \T\ .1 wi
832

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

G e n . 2:1 : KOI avvTeXcaOrjaav 6 ovpavo? K a l rj yij. T h e c r e a t i o n of t h e w o r l d w a s e v i d e n t l y n o t d i s c u s s e d . T h e treatise Opif. w h i c h p r e c e d e s t h e Legum Allegoria i n t h e editions is n o t a n a l l e g o r i c a l c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e story of c r e a t i o n so m u c h a s t h e c r e a t i o n s t o r y itself W h a t is m o r e , t h e first b o o k of t h e Leg. is n o t a t t a c h e d i n a n y w a y t o Opif.; i t b e g i n s w i t h G e n . 2 : 1 , w h i l e t h e c r e a t i o n of m a n h a s a l r e a d y b e e n t r e a t e d i n Opif. M o s t likely, t h e n , Opif. was n o t w r i t t e n t o b e g i n t h e Allegorical Commentary. It m a y b e a s k e d w h e t h e r P h i l o d i d n o t a l s o w r i t e a n allegorical c o m m e n t a r y o n G e n . i w h i c h has n o t s u r v i v e d . B u t i t is perfectly p l a u s i b l e t h a t h e d i d n o t , a n d t h a t t h e s e q u e n c e a c t u a l l y b e g i n s w i t h Ug. i ; t h e Allegorical Commentary d e a l s p r i n c i p a l l y w i t h t h e h i s t o r y o f m a n k i n d , w h i c h o n l y b e g i n s in G e n . 2 : 1 . T h e a b r u p t b e g i n n i n g of Leg. i n e e d c a u s e n o s u r p r i s e , since this m e t h o d of s t a r t i n g d i r e c t l y w i t h t h e t e x t to b e e x p o u n d e d is f o u n d in t h e l a t e r b o o k s of P h i l o ' s c o m m e n t a r i e s , a n d a p p e a r s a l s o in R a b b i n i c M i d r a s h . ^ ' I n t h e t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n t h e title Noficjv Upcov dXXrjyopla, w h i c h b e l o n g s to t h e w h o l e series, is only g i v e n for t h e first b o o k s . T h e l a t e r b o o k s a l l b e a r i n d i v i d u a l d d e s , w h i c h gives t h e i m p r e s s i o n t h a t t h e y w e r e i n d e p e n d e n t w o r k s . T h e Allegorical Commentary comprises:^^ Legum Allegoriae i {Noficov rrpoiTov) o n G e n . 2:1—17. Legum Allegoriae ii [Nopcov hevrepov) o n G e n . 2 : 1 8 - 3 : 1 Legum Allegoriae iii {N6p.oiv rpiTovf'^ o n G e n . 3 : 8 b - 1 9 .

Upojv dXXrjyoplas Upwv dXXrjyoplas a. Upcov dXXrjyopias

TOJV

fierd

TI)V

e^a-qp^epov

TO

TU>V

fxerd

TTJV

i^arip^epov

TO

TWV

pcrd

T-TJV

i^arjp.€pov

TO

T h e diflference in t h e l e n g t h s o f b o o k s i a n d ii suggests t h e c o n j e c t u r e t h a t they a r e a c t u a l l y o n e b o o k , a n d i n fact t h e division h a s n o m a n u s c r i p t authority.^''^ Legum Allegoriae t h e r e f o r e consists o f t w o b o o k s . T h e r e is h o w e v e r a l a c u n a b e t w e e n t h e t w o , since a c o m m e n t a r y o n G e n . 3:1b—8a is missing. A c o m m e n t a r y o n G e n . 3:20—23 is also a b s e n t , since the following b o o k (Cher.) b e g i n s w i t h 3:24. A s P h i l o w a s still following t h e t e x t s t e p by s t e p i n these e a r l y b o o k s , it m i g h t b e a s s u m e d t h a t t h e s e m i s s i n g sections w e r e e a c h t r e a t e d in a s«jarate b o o k — w h i c h is fairly c e r t a i n for t h e s e c o n d m i s s i n g section. ^ T h e 61. See further p p . 844—5 helow. 62. In t h e discussion o f the separate treatises making u p the Allegorical Commentary which follows, the first note will provide in each case brief references to t h e main editions and translations (listed in full, p . 811 above), and select bibliographical items relevant to each. 63. C-W vol. I, p p . 61 — 169; E. Brehier, Philon: Commentaire allegorique des saintes tois apres I'oeuvre des six jours: texte grec, traduction franfaise (1909); L o e b vol. I (1929), p p . 139-473; ^ - Mondesert, Legum Allegoriae I-III {Oeuvres I I , 1962). See C . Mercier, ' L a version armenienne d u Legum Allegoriae', Armeniaca (1969), p p . 9 - 1 5 . 64. In C - W the division is retained merely on grounds of practicality; see vol. I , p. Ixxxvi; cf Mondesert, p. 18.

/. Life and

Works

original Leg. AIL might therefore be reconstrucird AH IOIIOWK l i « M i k i on Gen. 2 : 1 — 3 : 1 a ; Book ii on Gen. 3 : i b - 3 : 8 a ; B<M>k iii on ( » r i i ^ H b n j , Book iv on Gen. 3 : 2 0 - 2 3 . The citations in die .^tuta l*antUflit a i r in hue with this reconstruction. In particular ihr third IxMik (the (oininentary on Gen. 3:8b—ig) is frequently quoted with the ieniina TOV y TTJS vopcov i€p(x>v dXXTjyopiasThis third book is described in the manuscripts as dXXrpyopia Sfvrepa,^'^ but this could be explained by the assumption that in the archetype of these manuscripts the real second book was already lacking. De Cherubim {LTept

TCOV

Xepov^ipi)^

The treatise On the Cherubim covers Genesis 3 : 2 4 and 4 : 1 . From this point in the series, the individual books are no longer transmitted under the general title vopucov tepcjv dXXrjyopia but under special headings. According to the reconstruction of the Leg. suggested above, the present treatise would be thefifthbook, though it might have formed the fourth combined with the (lost) commentary on Gen. 3 : 2 0 - 2 3 . ^ ^ De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini {Llepl a>v lepovpyovaiv

On Gen.

4:2-4.

"A^eX Kal

Kdiv)^^

Until Cohn's restoration, there was a lacuna in the

65. The remark i n Sacrif. 12 ( 5 1 ) : TI 8e CCTTI TO yrjv epyd^eaBai, Sid TCOV irporipcov ^i^Xcov e8T]\<x)aafi€v seems t o be a reference to this lost c o m m e n t a r y on G e n . 3:23. Agric. i (2) h a s been suggested as t h e allusion, see A. Measson, De sacrif. {Oeuvres I V , 1966), p . 1 1 7 , n. 3 ; but this is unlikely in view of the priority of Sacrif. in t h e sequence of books in t h e Commentary. An allusion t o Quaest. Gen. is possible, though it is perhaps unlikely t h a t Philo would refer to a separate work (rather than a separate treadse within a work) with t h e words bia rotv rrpoTepwv ptpXcuu. 66. See C - W v o l . I, notes o n pp. 1 1 4 , 1 1 5 , 1 2 3 , 128, 129, 1 3 0 , 1 3 6 , 148, 153, 1 6 2 . There a p p e a r to b e only two citations from o u r book i in t h e Sacra Parallela which give a book number. T h e first is introduced with t h e l e m m a €K TOV Sevrepov TTJS vopccDv Upatv dXXrjyopias (C-W, n. on p . 72) ; the other w i t h t h e l e m m a €K TOV a TTJS vopcwv Upuiv dXXrjyopias (C-W, p . 74). T h e first citation m u s t therefore be a mistake (but see Cohn's alternadve explanadon, p . Ixxxvi). C i t a d o n s with t h e l e m m a IK TOV 8' TTJS vopcwv Upwv dXXrjyoplai are to be found in the Sacra Parallela a s follows: Codex Berolinensis gr. 4 (Rupefuc.) fol. 29 , Codex Laurentianus V I I I , 22 fol. 69 , Codex Coislinianus fol. 1 2 6 , Codex Vaticanus 1 5 5 3 fol. 57^, 93'^, 111*^, 115^, 252"^"^. See Harris, Fragments, p p . 6-8. 67. See C - W vol. I, p. 1 1 3 . 68. C-W vol. I , pp. 170-201 ; Loeb vol. I I (1929), p p . 1 - 8 5 ; J . Gorez, De Cherubim (Oeuvres I I I , 1963). 69. The full title r e a d s : irepi TCOV Xtpov^ip Kal r-qs Xoylvr)s pop6s avTov Kdiv Upovpyovaw (restored by C o h n ; see C - W , p . 202, n . ) . In the Sacra Parallela the title is abbreviated t o read -nept yeveaecos 'A^eX or simply els TOV 'A^eX

834

§34-

Jewish l*hil(t\of)ha

Philo

earlier editions, from 2 1 - 3 2 . T h i s c a m e about t h r o u g h the composition of t h e s p u r i o u s t r e a t i s e de mercede meretricis (see h e l o w , p . 849) f r o m p a r t s of t w o different P h i l o n i c w o r k s . S e c t i o n i o f the w o r k is t a k e n f r o m Spec. i, a n d 2 - 4 from Sacrif. After t h e s e a p p a r e n t l y h o m o g e n e o u s sections h a d b e e n c o m b i n e d , t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g p a s s a g e s in Spec, i a n d Sacrif. w e r e d e l e t e d . W e n d l a n d d i s c o v e r e d t h a t this h a d h a p p e n e d b y c o n s i d e r i n g the b e t t e r m a n u s c r i p t t r a d i t i o n , a n d c o n f i r m a t i o n w a s y i e l d e d b y t h e p a p y r u s c o d e x f r o m C o p t o s . ^ ' Sacrif. was used e x t e n s i v e l y b y A m b r o s e in his De Cain et Abel.^^ B e t w e e n Sacrif. a n d t h e n e x t t r e a t i s e i n t h e series the e x p o s i t i o n of G e n . 4 : 5 - 7 is m i s s i n g . It will h a v e f o r m e d e i t h e r t h e c o n c l u s i o n of this b o o k or a s e p a r a t e b o o k . Quod deterius potiori inxidiari soleat [lUpl

TOV TO x^ipov

TW KpeiTTovi ^lAeiv

eTnTideadaiy^

O n G e n . 4 : 8 - 1 5 . I n t h e Sacra Parallela, t h i s treatise is often i n t r o d u c e d b y t h e f o r m u l a e/c TOV I,' K a l r)' TTJS VO/XCOV lepcov d.XXrjyopias.^'^ T h e c u r i o u s f o r m u l a e/c TOV ^' Kal ij' m i g h t m e a n t h a t t h e s i x t h b o o k w a s also called the s e v e n t h , a c c o r d i n g to a different r e c k o n i n g ; €K TOV C' rov K a l r]' w o u l d t h u s be m o r e a c c u r a t e . A c c o r d i n g t o t h e u s u a l r e c k o n i n g , t h e n . Deter. was the sixth b o o k i n t h e A l l e g o r i c a l C o m m e n t a r y ; b u t it w a s also s o m e t i m e s c o u n t e d as t h e s e v e n t h , p r o b a b l y as a r e s u l t of t h e p o s i t i o n i n g of Opif. a t the h e a d o f t h e series.'^ De posteritate Caini {Pfepl TCOV TOV 8oKr)aia6ov Kdiv iyyovcDv) O n G e n . 4:16—25. T h i s t r e a t i s e s u r v i v e s o n l y in t w o m a n u s c r i p t s ,

(see C-W, notes to p p . 207, 238, 247). 71. P. W e n d l a n d , Neu entdeckte Fragmente (1891), pp. 125-45; for t h e papyrus from Coptos see above, n . 37. 72. CSEL X X X I L i ; see A. Measson, p. 53, and n. 00 above. 73. C-W vol. I, p p . 258—98; L o e b Philo II (1929), p p . 197-319; I. Feuer, Quod Deterius Potiori insidiari soleat [Oeuvres V, 1965). Deter. 5 1 - 2 , 5 3 - 5 , 5 6 - 7 is on P.Oxy. IX, n o . 1173. For Deter, in Codex A t h e n . 880 see P. Alexander, op. cit. in n. 35 above. T h e treatise was already cited under this special tide by Origen, Comm. in Matt, xv 3 ( G C S X L , p . 355). Eusebius mistakenly q u o t e s several passages from Confus. u n d e r t h e same title {Praep. ev. xii5). 74. See C - W vol. I, notes on pp. 259, 266, 289 for references. O n o n e occasion the lemma TOV ^' TWV avTwv is found (see C-W vol. I, n. on p. 272). T h e lemma e/c TOV KOI rj' TTJs vofiwv Upd)v dXXrjyopias is used twice in V a t i c a n u s 1553, referring not to Deter, b u t to the following book. Poster, (see C-W vol. II, notes o n pp. 3 and 33). T h i s is evidently a mistake. ( O n Vat. 1553 see above, n. 40.). 75. On t h e position of Opif. see below, p p . 844—5. ^l^o V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p . 199. 76. C-W vol. I I , pp. 1 - 4 1 ; Loeb Philo I I (1929), pp. 321-439; R . Arnaldez, De Posteritate Caini {Oeuvres VI, 1972). See P . W e n d l a n d , 'Zu Philos Schrift de posteritate Caini (Nebst Bemerkungen zur Rekonstruktion der Septuaginta)', Philologus 57 (1898), pp. 248-88. Post. 3 7 - 4 0 / 4 0 - 4 4 is on P.Oxy. X I , n o . 1356; Post. 3 1 - 3 2 / 4 on P S I X, n o . 1207. The full title is nept TWV TOV 8oKr]aia6<j>ov Kdiv eyyovwv Kal ws fjifTavdaTrjs yiverai.

/. Life and Works

H ^

Vaticanus 381 (first pubfished from this by iMangry' .iixl AdinmnMs Bibb Nat. 880.^^ In both, it follows Deter., whiUi in dir p.ipMiis 11 follows ^^r., probably because the order of the papMun is in diNaiiay.'' Codex Atheniensis Bibl. Nat. BBo yields valu.ililc leadings lor llie last .sections oi^ Poster. Like the preceding book, l*o\lfi. is cited in die Sacra Parallela with the formula TOV f nai tijs" vofuov Upuiv aAAr/yopia?. Eusebius, in his catalogue in //.A', ii i H, does not u.se the special titles of the books from the Allegorical (.'ommerilary listed above, whereas he does use these titles for the books which follow. This is presumably because for him the former were included under the general title vopcov iepcov aXXrpyopla, whilst the latter were not. It may be added that in the Sacra Parallela, also, it is only up to this point that citations are given under the general title. It is possible that Philo himself issued the following books with special titles, but not those above. (On the authenticity of the book divisions, see above, n. 46.) There is justification for this, insofar as in the books which follow it is no longer the uninterrupted text but only selected passages which are commented upon. The exegetical method, however, remains uniform throughout. De gigantibus On Gen.

[TJepi

ytyavrcuv)

6:1-4.

Quod deus sit immutabilis On Gen.

{"On aTpeTTTov

to detov)^^

6:4-12.

Although these two sections stand separately in the manuscripts and editions, they really form a single book. The Sacra Parallela cite passages from Deus with the formula IK TOV irepl yiyavrcov;^^ Eusebius refers to the work as Trepi yiydvTcov rj nepl TOV prj TpeVea^at t o deiov [H.E. ii 1 8 , 4 ) . A few citations with the formula CK TOV irept yiydvTtov cannot be traced, so it would appear that a passage is missing.^^ Massebieau conjectured that there is a reference to a lost commentary on Gen. 5 : 3 2 in Sobr. 11 (52) : €(f)api€v ndXai on I^rfpL eTTcovvpos IOTIV dyadov. Between Gig. / Deus and Agric. he also inserted the two lost books Trepl SiaO-qKwv to which 77. For details o f subsequent textual work by Tischendorf, W e n d l a n d and H o l w e r d a see C-W vol. II, p p . xix ff. 78. For Poster, in Cod. Athen. 8 8 0 see P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Pahmpsest', p p . l o - i i (n. 3 6 above). 79. SeeJ. Royse, 'The O x y r h y n c h u s P a p y r u s ' , p. 1 5 9 , n. 8 . 80. Five references are given i n C-W vol. I I , nn. to p p . 5, 6 , 1 3 , 2 1 , 3 1 . 8 1 . C-W vol. I I , p p . 4 2 - 5 , 5 5 - 9 4 ; L o e b Philo I I - I I I ( 1 9 2 9 - 3 0 ) ; A. Moses, De Gigantibus, Quod Deus Sit Immutabilis {Oeuvres V I I - V I I I , 1 9 6 3 ) . See esp. D . Winston a n d J . Dillon, Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria : A Commentary on De Gigantibus and Quod Deus Sit Immutabilis ( 1 9 8 3 ) . For Gig. and Deus i n Cod. Athen. 880 see P. Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest' (n. 36 above). 8 2 . See C-W vol. I I , n n . to p p . 5 7 , 6 5 , 66, 6 7 , 70, 7 1 and xxi. 8 3 . See Harris, Fragments, p. 9 ; C-W vol. I I , p . xxii, n. i.

836

§34- The Jewish I'hthsnpha

Philo refers in Mutat. (see below, p. De agricultura {Uepl On Gen.

839)."''

yecopyias)

9:20a.

De plantatione Noe [Tlepl vTovpyLas On Gen.

Philo

Nate TO Scurepov)^'

9:20b.

These are probably to be considered as the two boc»ks nept yecopyias to which Eusebius refers, H.E. ii 18, 2 (cf. Jerome, vir. ill. 11 : 'de agricultura duo'). Eusebius, Praep. ev. vii 1 3 , 3—4: ev TW rrepl yewyias iTpoTepw ... ev TW Sevrepco. The end of the second Tjook is perhaps missing, for at 37 (149) Philo announces that he interi-ds to discuss the two opposing views on 6 ao^o? pt-edvad-qaerai and on ov pLedvaOrjaerai, but the plan is only carried out for thefirstview, 3 7 ( 1 5 o)-42 ( 1 7 5 ) . For the second view, only the TrpwTos xal SwarcoTaTog Xoyas is presented in 42 (i 76), and the rest appears to be missing. De ebrietate [flepl

pedrjsf'^

On Gen. 9:21. According to Eusebius, H.E. n 18, 2 ancd Jerome, De vir. ill. 1 1 , Philo wrote two books -rrepl fxedris. It is dispu ted whether the extant book is thefirstor second. Neither the internal cA^idence from the treatises themselves, nor the labels in the manuscripts and the Sacra Parallela are entirely conclusive. The oldest evidence, from a papyrus, seems to indicate that the extant book is the second.^^ 84. Le Classement, p p . 2 1 - 3 ; C - W vol. I I , p. x x i i ; C o h n , 'Einteilung^, pp. 397, 4 3 0 - 1 . 85. C-W vol. I I , pp. 95-132, 133-69; L o e b Philo I I I ( 1 9 3 0 ) ; J . Pouilloux, De agricultura {Oeuvres I X , 1961); idem, De plantatione {Oeuvres X , 1963). See H . von Arnim, Quellenstudien zu Philo von Alexandria (1888), p p . 101-40 (for Philo's p h i l o s o p h i c sources); R. G . Hamerton-Kelly, 'Some Techniques of Composition in Philo's Allegorical Commentary with Special Reference t o De Agricultura—A S t u d y on t h e Hellenistic Midrash', in Jews, Greeks and Christians. Religious Cultures in Late Antiquity, ed. R. G. Hamerton-Kelly a n d R. Scroggs (1976), p p . 4 5 - 5 6 . 86. See C - W vol. I I , p . xxvii. For Agric. i n Cod. Athen. 880 s « e P. Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest' (n. 3 6 above). 87. C-W vol. I I , pp. 1 7 0 - 2 1 4 ; L o e b Philo I I I (1930); J . Gc^rez, De ebrietate. De sobrietate {Oeuvres X I - X I I , 1962). See H. von A r n i m , Quellenstudien, p p . 101—40; M . Adler, 'Bemerkungen zu Philos Schrift Trepi ix4dris\ Wiener Studien 42 ^ 1922-3), p p . 9 2 - 6 ; 4 4 ( 1 9 2 4 - 5 ) , p p . 2 2 0 - 3 ; 45 (1926-7), p p . 117-20; 245-8. Ebr. 8-11 ; 11-13 ; 14; 17-18; 219-21 ; 221-3 is on P.Oxy. I X , n o . 1173 ; Ebr. 223 is on PSI X I , no. 1207; Ebr. 1-4, 4-8 is on P . H a u n . , no. 8. For Ebr. in G o d . Athen. 880 see P. Alexander, ' A Neglected Palimpsest' (n. 36). 88. T h e a r g u m e n t s for supposing the extant book t o be t h e first a . r e : ( i ) T h e opening words of our book, r d fiiv rots aXXois iXo<j6ois eipiy/ievo nept iitdrjs j cos oiov rt -fjv, ev rrj •npo ravTTji iiT€p.vfjaafxev j3i/3Acf> refer to t h e conclusion of Plant. (2) N e a r t h e beginning of our book, 2 (4), an outhne of the topic is presented, from which one e x p e c t s that the final subject for discussion will be wine as avfifioXov evpoavyr)S a n d yvfjcvoTTjTos. Since these secdons are n o t present in the a r g u m e n t , it m i g h t b e argued that *hey formed the lost second book, a c o m m e n t a r y on Gen. 9 : 2 i b - 2 3 . T h e opening of time following treatise, Sobr., appears to confirm t h i s : rd irepl fiedjjs KOI TTJS eirofievrjs avrfj yv^uvorrjTos elpr]p,eva rw vofioBerrj SieieXfjXvdoTes rrporepov. See Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . ^24 ff.; and esp. C - W

/. Life and Works

\\\]

De sobrietate {Llepl TOV i^evjjijfe Ntve)^^ O n G e n . 9 : 2 4 - 2 7 . T h e u n u s u a l b r e v i t y o l IIUH i i r a i m r h.i\

lr«l t o the

s u g g e s t i o n t h a t a c o n s i d e r a b l e p a r t o f it is niiKntng.''" ( '.i»hn i h o u g h i t h a t Sobr. a n d Confus. o r i g i n a l l y formed o n e IMMIII.'*' s u p p o r t f r o m t h e fact t h a t in t h e Sacra Parallela is c i t e d w i t h t h e f o r m u l a

tK

TOV

De confusione linguarum {Depl On Gen.

TTtpi

v^iftas

TOV

air/x^ofujs

TIMH s u p j x j s i i i o n a s e n t e n c e from

o

vovs

gains Confus.

(vx^Tai.'*^

SiaXfKTcov)^'^

11:1—9. E u s e b i u s q u o t e s s e v e r a l passages from

this w o r k

in

Praep. ev. x i 1 5 , w i t h t h e e r r o n e o u s s t a t e m e n t t h a t t h e y a r e f r o m irepl TOV TO x^i^pov TO) KpeiTTovi

iX€tv

iTTiTideadai.

De migratione Abrahami

{Llept d.TTOLKias)^'^

On Gen. 12:1-6. Quis

rerum divinarum

heres sit

{IJept

TOV

TIS

6

TCOV

deicov

TrpaypaTcov

KXr)pov6pos)^^ On Gen.

15:2-18.

vol. I I , pp. xxvi-viii; M. Adler, Studien (1929), pp. 53-66. T h e evidence afforded by t h e Sacra Parallela is n o t decisive, since it proves that a n o t h e r (lost) book existed, but t h e lemmata a r e unreliable; see C - W , loc. cit. T h e texts are given b y P. W e n d l a n d , J^eu entdeckte Fragmente Philos (1891), pp. 2 2 - 5 ( b u t 9 a n d 11 should be d i s c o u n t e d ; see J . Royse, ' T h e O x y r h y n c h u s Papyrus', p . 161, n. 10). However, t h e evidence from t h e papyrus appears t o prove the opposite view, since at P . H a u n . fol. 2"^, just before t h e beginning of Ebr., there is [...] /S', which appears to b e designating the e x t a n t book as t h e second; see T . Larsen, P.Haun. I , p. 50. P.Oxy., fr. 4 and P . H a u n . , fr. i , would then be fragments of the lost book i. See further J . Royse, art. cit., p p . 160-1. 89. C-W vol. I I , p p . 215-28; Loeb Philo I I I (1930), p p . 437-81 ; J . Gorez, op. cit. F o r Sobr. in C o d . Athen. 880 see P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Pahmpsest' (n. 3 6 above). Instead of t h e title given here, Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2 , has irepl Sv vijiltas o voOs evx^Tai Kal Karapdrai. J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11 h a s : 'de his q u a e sensu p r e c a m u r et detestamur'. Similarly t w o of t h e four manuscripts (including C o d . Athen. 880) and t h e Cod. Coisl. of the Sacra Parallela; see C - W vol. I I , p . xxx a n d n. t o p. 2 6 1 . C o d . A t h e n . 880 gives t h e fullest version of t h e title: 'iTt(pi)
838

§34- T^he Jewish Philosopher Philo

In Codex Berolinensis gr. 46 (Rupefucaldinus) fol. 137'^ this treatise is cited with the formula e/c rov rrepl KoafxoTTouas, which led some scholars to conclude that this was a more comprehensive title under which a considerable number of Philo's writings were subsumed. But more probably it is merely an error of citation, for this passage is adduced in the same manuscript fol. 44^ with the correct formula TIS COTIV 6 TCOV Oeiwv KXr)pov6pos.^^ In the prologue of this book, reference is made to an earlier work in the words ev pev TTJ irpo TavTrjs jStjSAo) rrepl p,iadwv cos evqv itt' aKpi^ftas Sie^'qXdoixev. This treatise is not Migr., since this does not deal with rewards but with So/peai, Gen. 1 2 : 1 - 3 . The irepl pLiadcov was probably the commentary on Gen. 15:1 which has not survived.^' De congressu erudilionis causa

{Hept

TTJS rrpos

rd

TrponaiSevpLaTa

avvoSov)^^

On Gen. 1 6 : 1 - 6 . This treadse is of great importance for its use of allegory,^^ the view of rraiSela and for Philo's conception of wisdom in general. Its influence on Christian thinkers was considerable.

divinarum heres sit {Oeuvres X V , 1966). See D. H a y , 'Philo's Treatise o n the Logos-Cutter', SP 2 (1973), p p . 9 - 2 2 ; J . C a z e a u x , op. cit., pp. 154-354- Heres has survived on most of t h e Philo manuscripts a n d on the papyrus from C o p t o s ; see M . H a r l , op. cit., pp. 154-7. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2, gives the title nept TOV TIS 6 TCDV BeCwv iari KXr)pov6p.os rj nept rijs ets TO. laa Kai evavTia TopLrjs. J e r o m e , De vir. itl. 1 1 , makes two works o u t of this double title: 'De herede d i v i n a r u m r e r u m h b e r unus, De divisione aequalium et contrariorum liber.' C f t h e S u d a s.v.
/. Life and Works

Wy]

p a r t i c u l a r l y i n t h e c o n t e x t of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p I w t w r n i ilir ('.hutt li a n d classical cultu]fe.'°° De fuga et inventione {Llepl vYfjs Kal v) On Gen. 16:6-14.

^^^^ Congr., rrprrsrnts niany of the ( h a r a c t e r i s t i c

f e a t u r e s o f P h i l o ' s p h i l o s o p h i c a n d religious outlook, being c o n c e r n e d p r i n c i p a l l y w i t h t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p between man a n d G o d . T h i s t r e a t i s e w a s u s e d e x t e n s i v e l y by A m b r o s e in De fuga saeculi.^'^^ De mutatione nominum {Llepl r
pLeravofiaionevcov)

O n G e n . 1 7 : 1 - 2 2 . A t 6 ( 5 3 ) P h i l o refers t o a w o r k n o w l o s t : TOV 8e nepl BiadrjKcJv avfXTTavra

Xoyov ev 8vaiv dvayeypatfia

avvrd^eaiv.

This work was

a l r e a d y m i s s i n g i n E u s e b i u s ' t i m e : H.E. ii 1 8 , 3.'°''^ Dedeo'°^ O n G e n . 18:2. De somniis i a n d ii {Hepl TOV deoTrepTTTOvs

etvat. TOVS

oveCpovs)'

O n G e n . 2 8 : 1 2 ff. a n d 3 1 : 1 1 ff ( t h e t w o d r e a m s of J a c o b ) a n d G e n . 3 7 100. See M . Alexandre, op. cit., p p . 8 3 - 9 7 . 101. C-W vol. I l l , p p . 110-55; L o e b Philo V (1934), p p . 1-125; E. StarobinskiSafran, De fuga et inventione {Oeuvres X V I I , 1 9 7 0 ) ; J . C a z e a u x , op. cit., pp. 381-473. Fug. is extant in two manuscripts only. V e n e t u s gr. 4 0 has t h e title Trepi (^uydStuv which was given in the editions before C - W . T h e tide above, nepl ^vyqs Kat evpiotcos, is given in P a l a d n u s 248; cf. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2, a n d t h e Sacra Parallela (see C-W vol. I l l , nn. t o p p . 141, 143, 146). This is certainly the correct tide, for t h e treatise deals with the flight a n d finding of H a g a r . Eusebius' title soon u n d e r w e n t corruption. J e r o m e was already reading ^uaecos for (fnjyijs {de natura et inventione). Nicephorus has t h e d o u b l e title o nept vyrjs Kat alpiaew ert Se o nept va€a>s Kat eupeaeais. See E. Starobinski-Safran, op. cit., pp. 30—3. 102. CSEL X X X I I . I . 103. C-W vol. I l l , p p . 156-203; L o e b Philo V (1934), p p . 127—281; R . Arnaldez, C . Mondesert a n d J . Pouilloux, De mutatione nominum {Oeuvres X V I I I , 1964) ; J . Cazeaux, op. cit., p p . 475-580. T h e dtle is the same i n Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 3. I n the Sacra Parallela t h e treatise is frequently cited with the l e m m a CK TOV rrept TU>V p€Tavopa£,opL4vu>v o r eK TOIV peravopa^opcevcDv. See C - W vol. I l l , p. xviii, n n . to p p . 157, 158, 160, 163, 164, 165, 166, 185, 188, 193, 194, 198. Sometimes this l e m m a is used erroneously with passages from other treatises of Philo. See Harris, Fragments, p p . 2 4 ff. (one passage in Quaest. Gen. a n d another in Leg. hi). 104. In Quaest. Ex. ii 3 4 (Aucher, p. 493), Philo refers to a n earlier discussion De divino testamento. T h i s could be a n o t h e r reference t o the lost work -nept 8iadr)Ku>v (see C-W v o l . II, p . xxii; Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 2 3 ) ; b u t it might equally well refer to a n earlier (and lost) chapter of the Quaestiones. 105. A m o n g the works surviving only in A r m e n i a n is a small fragment De Deo, giving an exposition of Genesis 18:2 (Aucher I I , p p . 6 1 3 - 1 9 = Richter V I I , p p . 409-14). Massebieau considered this to b e a fragment o f the lost c o m m e n t a r y on G e n . 18 ff., which would have occupied this position i n the Allegorical Commentary; see Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 29; see M . Adler, 'Das philonische F r a g m e n t De d e o ' , M G W J 8 0 (1936), pp. 163-70; M. H a r l , 'Cosmologie g r e c q u e et representations juives chez Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p p . 1 9 1 - 2 0 3 ; F. Siegert, Drei hellenistischjiidische Predigten {1980), p p . 84—93. 106. C - W vol. I l l , p p . 204-58, 2 5 9 - 3 0 6 ; Loeb Philo V (1934), p p . 2 8 3 - 5 7 9 ; P. Savinel, De somniis I-H {Oeuvres X I X , 1962). See P . W e n d l a n d , 'Eine doxographische

840

§34- The Jeu'isfi l'/iil()M)f>/i)i I'hilo

and 4 0 - 1 (the dreams ofJoseph, Pharaoli's (liici hutlcr and chief baker, and Pharaoh himself). According lo Kusebius, I I.E. ii 18, 4, and Jerome, De vir ill. 1 1 , Philo wrote five books on dreams, so three must be lost. From the beginning of the extant books, it appears that Philo distinguished three types of d r e a m s . T h e extant books deal with the second and third kinds. Our first book was preceded by another, in which TO TTpcoTov elSos was discussed, namely those dreams in which (Jod himself speaks with the dreamer. This would be a suitable context for the dream of Abimelech in Gen. 20:3, which might, therefore, have been dealt with here.'"*^ Nothing certain can be stated with regard to the content of the remaining lost b o o k s . T h e section on Jacob's ladder (Gen. 28:12 If.) from the first of the extant books is mendoned by Origen, C. Celsum vi 2 1. The Exposition

The third main group of Philo's writings on the Pentateuch is a systemadc presentation of the Mosaic legisladon."" Allegorical interpretation is, in fact, occasionally used in this group as a whole as well as in the Allegory of the Laws. But in the main, these are genuinely historical descriptions: a systematic exposition of the great legislative work of Moses, whose content, value and significance the author intends to clarify, probably for a wider readership than was envisaged for the Allegorical Commentary. For the presentation here is more popular, while the great Allegorical Commentary is an esoteric work.'" Quelle Philos', SAB (1897), pp. 1074-9. For Somn. in Cod. Athen. 880 see P. Alexander, 'A Neglected PaHmpsest' (n. 36 above). For t h e chronological issues surrounding Somn. see below, p. 843. 107. Philo was p r o b a b l y influenced by the Stoic classificadon here. According to Cicero, De Div. i 64, Posidonius 'tribus modis censet d e o r u m adpulsu homines somniare, uno quod provideat animus ipse per sese, q u i p p e qui d e o r u m cognatione teneatur, altero, quod plenus aer sit inmortalium a n i m o r u m , in quibus t a m q u a m insignitae notae veritatis appareant, tertio, q u o d ipsi di c u m hominibus coUoquantur.' Cf. Somn. i 1—2; ii 1 - 2 . See Colson, Loeb Philo V, p p . 5 9 3 - 4 ; M . Petit, 'Les songes dans I'oeuvre de Philon d'Alexandrie', in Melanges d'histoire des religions offerts a Henri-Charles Puech (1974), p p . 1 5 1 - 9 . For bibliography o n the influence of Stoicism (including Posidonius) on Philo, see below, pp. 872-3, n. 9. 108. So Massebieau, Le Classement, p. 30. 109. Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 3 1 , suggested that Philo dealt with the views of other philosophers about d r e a m s in t w o preceding books, making the two extant books the fourth and fifth. Cf idem, 'Essai', pp. 34-69, 164-70; C-W vol. I l l , pp. xix ff.; L . Cohn, 'Einteilung', p . 402. 110. On the general character of this series (known by convendon as the Exposition) see S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria (1979), p p . 4 7 - 7 6 ; E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition of the Law a n d the De V i t a Mosis', H T h R 26 (1933), pp. 109-25; By Light, Light!, esp. pp. 1 2 1 - 5 2 . 1 1 1 . The distinction between t h e Allegorical Commentary as a n esoteric a n d the Exposition as an exoteric work is widely accepted, but Goodenough's further argument t h a t the treatises forming the Exposition were written for gentiles lacks sufficient evidence. This

/. Life and Works The treatises constituting this grouj) a r e varir
MI i .mil mtim in In-

independent works, grouped together. Philo'n o w n ii.iirincnis pm ii beyond doubt, however, that they belong l o g r l h n .mil l u n n .1 lolicn-nt Exposition l.ills into ilirrr parts, (a) The beginning, w h i c h also constitutes an iiitio
work."^ As to its construction, the

this at the beginning because his legislation w a s truly in conformity with nature, adjusting itsell to the order o f nature. H e who follows it acts Trpo? TO ^ovXrjpa ttj? va(ajs. Thus in the first place the order of nature itself is described, as it came into existence through the Creation. This introduction is followed by (b) the narratives of the lives of virtuous men {Abr., Jos.). These appeared in history before the revelation of the written law, for they are the unwritten laws, so to speak [epupvxoi Kal XoyiKol v6p.oi, Abr. i (5) ; vopoi dypacfyoi, Dec. i (i)).""^ As distinct from the written particular laws, these represent general ethical norms {rovs KaBoXiKOiTepovs Kal Jiodv dpx^Tvrrovs vopovs, Abr. I (3)). Finally, the third part is formed by (c) the description of the legislation proper, which again falls into two divisions: ( i ) the description of the ten principal components of the Law {Dec), and (2) the description of the Special Laws which belong to each of these ten principal components {Spec). By way of appendix, there then follow a couple of treatises about some cardinal virtues and about the rewards of the good and the punishment of the wicked {Virt., Praem.). This survey of the contents of the series also serves to show that it is Philo's intention to present his readers with the entire content of the Pentateuch, complete in all its essentials, in a lucid exposition. His conception is, however, an authentically Jewish one, in that for him all this falls under the notion of vo/lios."^ Opinions still differ widely as to the chronological relationship

assumption underlies all of Goodenough's work ; see especially 'Philo's Exposition of t h e Law', H T h R 27 (1933), p p . 109—25; Politics, p p . 42—63 (comparing Somn. and Jos.). O n the question of audience see further p. 81 7 above and p . 889 below. 112. Cross-references a n d p r o g r a m m a t i c statements testify to t h e overall design of t h e work ; see e.g. below, p. 842. 113. For t h e controversy over t h e position of 0/»t/! see above, p . 832, and below, p p . 8 4 4 - 5 . 114. On t h e notion of vd/uo? eyupvxos see E. R . Goodenough, ' T h e Political Philosophy of Hellenistic Kingship', Y C S i (1928), pp. 5 3 - 1 0 2 . O n dypaog vopos see R . Hirzel, "'Aypaos vopios', A b h a n d l . der philolog.-hist. Classe der Konig. Sachsischen Gesellsch. der Wiss. X X I (1900) ; J . H e i n e m a n n , ' D i e L e h r e v o m ungeschriebenen Gesetz', H U C A 4 (1927), p p . 149-71 ; E. M . Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961), p p . 208-9 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus {Oeuvres X X V , 1970), p p . 3 6 0 - 1 . 115. O n Philo's conception of v6fi,os in relation to the Mosaic Law see V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 117—55; E . R. Goodenough, By Light, Light!, p p . 48-94, 370-413. O n Philo a n d H a l a k h a see below, p. 874.

842

§34- The Jewish I'hihiwphn

Philo

b e t w e e n t h e Exposition a n d the Allegorical Commenlarv."^' O f t h o s e w h o h a v e a t t e m p t e d to piece t o g e t h e r a relative c h r o n o l o g y for P h i l o ' s w o r k s , C o h n , w h o s e views a r e g e n e r a l l y a c c e p t e d , c o n s i d e r e d t h e Allegorical Commentary to b e the e a r h e r w o r k ; " ' M a s s e b i e a u , p o s t u l a t i n g an i n t e l l e c t u a l e v o l u t i o n for P h i l o , p r e f e r r e d t h e reverse o r d e r . T h e criteria for d e t e r m i n i n g t h e o r d e r a r e twofold : i n t e r n a l references in Philo's t e x t to o t h e r w o r k s — r e f e r e n c e s w h i c h a r e often a m b i g u o u s — a n d assessments of t h e c h a r a c t e r o f t h e w o r k s , t o g e t h e r w i t h s o m e a s s u m p t i o n of a n i n t e l l e c t u a l d e v e l o p m e n t . M u c h a l s o d e p e n d s o n t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f P h i l o ' s r e f e r e n c e t o his o w n p o h d c a l i n v o l v e m e n t in Spec, i i i . " ^ R e c o n s t r u < t i o n of a s e q u e n c e is p r e c a r i o u s in t h a t a d e c i s i o n on s u c h q u e s t i o n s as the p o s i t i o n of Opif. o r of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p of Vita Mosis to t h e Exposition'^" c a n v i t i a t e t h e w h o l e .schema. C o h n b a s e d his o p i n i o n t h a t t h e Allegorical Commentary p r e c e d e d t h e Exposition p r i n c i p a l l y u p o n t w o cro.ss-references in t h e t e x t . Firstly, in Dec. 20 ( I O I ) — p a r t of t h e Exposition—Philo refers to a n a l l e g o r i c a l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h e C r e a t i o n story g i v e n earlier [fxep-qwrai Sia TCOV dXkqyoprjdevTOiv iv irepois). But this m a y refer t o Opif, j u s t a s w e l l a s to the Allegorical Commentary, a n d Opif. belongs, m o s t p r o b a b l y , to t h e Exposition. S e c o n d l y , in Sacr. 4 0 ( 1 3 6 ) h e expresses the i n t e n t i o n of d e a l i n g l a t e r i n d e t a i l w i t h t h e p r e s c r i p t i o n s i n Lev. 3:3 ff. T h i s m a y h o w e v e r v e r y w e l l refer to a projected s e c t i o n of t h e Allegorical Commentary,

116. On t h e order and chronology o f Philo's works the most i m p o r t a n t early studies were A . Gfrorer, Philo und die jiidisch-alexandrinische Theosophie I (^1835), p p . 1-113; A . F. D a h n e , 'Einige Bemerkungen iiber die Schriften des J u d e n Philo, angekniipft an eine Untersuchung iiber deren ursprungliche A n o r d n u n g ' , T h S t K r 6 (1883), p p . 9 8 4 - 1 0 4 0 ; C. Grossmann, De Philonis Judaei operum continua serie et ordine chronologico commentatio (1841-2); H . Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel V I (1868), pp. 2 5 7 - 3 1 2 ; C. Siegfried, ' A b h a n d l u n g zur K r i d k der Schriften Philos', Z W T h 17 (1874), PP- 562-6. N o w fundamental are L . Cohn, 'Einteilung u n d Chronologie der Schriften Philos', Philologus, Suppl.-Bd. 7 (1899), p p . 389-436; L . Massebieau, Le classement des oeuvres de Philon {Bibliotheque de I'Ecole Practique des Hautes Etudes, Sciences Religieuses I , 1889), pp. 1-91 ; L. Massebieau a n d E. Brehier, 'Essai sur l a chronologie de la vie et des oeuvres de Philon', R H R 53 (1906), p p . 25-64, 164-85, 2 6 7 - 8 9 ; M. Adler, Studien zu Philo von Alexandreia (1929), pp. 66-72 (criticism of Massebieau on chronology of Legum Allegoria). See also W. Volker, Fortschritt und Voltendung (1938), pp. 16-18, esp. n. 2. T h e issues and literature (including subsequent contributions, chiefly m a d e i n the context of o t h e r topics) are surveyed in V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 192-235. For a refutation of the view that Philo wrote philosophical works in his youth, later turning to theological exegesis in maturity, see A. Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 292-4. 117. L. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 432-4. 118. Massebieau, 'Essai', pp. 24-64, 164-70 (on the context o f the Exposition); p p . 170-85 (on the context o f the Allegorical Commentary); pp. 267-79 (on t h e relationship between the two works in t h e context of Philo's attitudes towards political life). 119. See below, p p . 843, 849-50. 120. On these issues see below, pp. 8 4 4 - 5 (Opif.), a n d p p . 854-5 {Mos.). Grossmann's position is generally considered erroneous because of his views on these two treatises.

/. Life and Works

\\.\ <

a n d d o e s n o t p r o v e that t h e Exposition followed lairr."' M a s s e b i e a u , w h o s e studies were edited aflrr hi* draili l»v liieluer, a t t a c h e d little i m p o r t a n c e to the cross-reliprrnem nt Philo, »in1 w r i t i n g s . In the Exposition, the b e g i n n i n g of Spec, iii is p a r t i i u l a r l y crucial:"'' h e r e P h i l o c o m p l a i n s b i t t e r l y t h a t h e , who o t h e r w i s e concerned h i m s e l f w i t h p h i l o s o p h y , h a s b e e n d r a w n i n t o political life t h r o u g h the u n h a p p y c i r c u m s t a n c e s of t h e time (ei? fieya neXayog TWV iv TroXneia povTiSojv). T h e r e a r e also possible references t o p e r s e c u t i o n s o f t h e J e w s i n l a t e r sections of t h e Exposition (e.g. Spec, i v 1 7 8 - 8 6 ; Praem. 1 6 9 - 7 2 [Exsecr. 8)). M a s s e b i e a u c o n n e c t s t h e s e a l l u s i o n s w i t h t h e e a r l y p e r i o d of T i b e r i u s , w h e n , u n d e r t h e i n f l u e n c e of t h e a l l - p o w e r f u l S e j a n u s , m e a s u r e s w e r e a d o p t e d a g a i n s t t h e Jews."^''^ M a s s e b i e a u d i v i d e s treatises of t h e Allegorical Commentary i n t o f o u r g r o u p s , a c c o r d i n g to w h e t h e r they reflect times of p e a c e or p e r i o d s of hostility. T h e first b o o k s , u p to a n d i n c l u d i n g Gig. a n d Deus, b e l o n g to a t r a n q u i l p e r i o d , n a m e l y f r o m the fall o f S e j a n u s t o t h e d e a t h of T i b e r i u s ( A . D . 3 1 - 7 ) . T h e s e c o n d g r o u p , h e p o s t u l a t e s , w o u l d b e l o n g i n t h e p e r i o d of p e r s e c u t i o n u n d e r C a l i g u l a , t h e t h i r d i n t h e peaceful t i m e u n d e r C l a u d i u s , w h i l e in h i s o p i n i o n t h e b o o k s De Somniis p r e c e d e all t h e o t h e r s in t h e Allegorical Commentary, a n d o u g h t to b e p l a c e d a s e a r l y as t h e t i m e o f Sejanus. M a s s e b i e a u finds c o n f i r m a t i o n for h i s c h r o n o l o g i c a l r e c o n s t r u c t i o n s i n the a t t i t u d e s i n t h e t w o m a i n g r o u p s of w r i t i n g s t o w a r d s p o l i t i c a l life. I n c o n s e q u e n c e of h i s p r a c t i c a l e x p e r i e n c e s , it is s u g g e s t e d , P h i l o set a h i g h e r v a l u e u p o n p o h t i c a l hfe t h a n h e h a d e a r h e r . I t n o w b e c a m e a necessary m e a n s for a s c e n d i n g to w h a t h e a l w a y s r e g a r d e d as t h e highest l e v e l : t h e ' c o n t e m p l a t i v e life'. T h e e a r h e r p o i n t of v i e w is expressed i n t h e Exposition, t h e l a t e r i n the Allegorical Commentary.^ I t is o p e n t o q u e s t i o n , h o w e v e r , w h e t h e r t h e r e r e a l l y is s u c h a difference b e t w e e n t h e t w o m a i n g r o u p s o f w o r k s in t h e i r assessment o f the p o l i t i c a l life.'^^ A m o r e f u n d a m e n t a l w e a k n e s s of M a s s e b i e a u ' s position is t h e fact t h a t h e is c o m p e l l e d to a s s u m e h a r a s s m e n t a n d o p p r e s s i o n of t h e J e w s in t h e first p e r i o d o f T i b e r i u s i n o r d e r to e x p l a i n the b i t t e r c o m p l a i n t a t t h e b e g i n n i n g of Spec, iii a n d t h e allusions t o 121. See, agaiiist C o h n ' s view, Massebieau, 'Essai', p p . 286 fT. 122. T h e r e is a brief consideration of the cross-references at t h e end o f the study, p p . 284-7. For a summary of what c a n reasonably be d e d u c e d from cross-references see V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 194—5. 123. See below, p p . 849—50. 124. 'Essai', p. 64. 125. Ibid., p p . 174-80. 126. Ibid., p p . 267-79. 127. See above, n . 23, a n d below, n. 129.

844

§34- The Jewish/*hil().\()f)hfr

Philo

p e r s e c u t i o n in t h e l a t e r s e c t i o n s of t h e w o r k . But such o p p r e s s i o n is o n l y a t t e s t e d i n r e s p e c t o f t h e j e w s o f R o m e , n o t of A l e x a n d r i a n J e w s . ' ^ ^ T h e J e w s of A l e x a n d r i a

had

no known

reason

to b e dissatisfied

with

the

g o v e r n m e n t of T i b e r i u s . T h e t r o u b l e s u n d e r G a i u s , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , did force P h i l o t o t a k e p a r t in p o l i t i c a l life : he h a d to t r a v e l to R o m e a t the h e a d of a J e w i s h e m b a s s y ( v o l . I , p p . 3 9 0 - 8 ; a b o v e , p . 8 1 6 ) . T h i s is a s u i t a b l e b a c k g r o u n d t o e x p l a i n t h e c o m p l a i n t s in Spec, iii.'^^ If this p a s s a g e is t a k e n to refer t o t h e s t o r m y y e a r s in A l e x a n d r i a d e s c r i b e d in Flacc. a n d Legal.,

t h e n t h e last s e c t i o n s o f t h e Exposition

a t least w o u l d

h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n l a t e in P h i l o ' s life. I t m i g h t t h e n b e s u g g e s t e d P h i l o c o u l d h a r d l y h a v e p r o d u c e d t h e Allegorical

that

Commentary a f t e r t h e s e

r e m a i n i n g w o r k s in t h e Expo.sition, at .so l a t e a s t a g e of life. De opificio mundi {Plepl 7175 /CARET MwiJaea

Koaporrouas)'^'

By c o n v e n t i o n , this t r e a t i s e is p l a c e d a t t h e b e g i n n i n g of P h i l o ' s w o r k s in t h e e d i t i o n s , b e f o r e Leg. i.'^^ A l t h o u g h Opif. c a n usefully be r e a d as the i n t r o d u c t i o n to t h e Allegorical

Commentary,

a n d s o m e still

maintain

t h a t P h i l o i n t e n d e d i t to b e c o n s i d e r e d as s u c h , t h e r e a r e g o o d g r o u n d s for

l i n k i n g it

closely w i t h

Abr.,

and

placing

it a t

the

head

of

the

128. See E. M . Smallwood, 'Some Notes o n the Jews under Tiberius', L a t o m u s 15 (1956), pp. 3 1 4 - 2 9 ; idem, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961), pp. 243-4 J idem. The Jews under Roman Rule (1976), p p . 200-16. Cf. E. T . Merrill, T h e expulsion of t h e j e w s from Rome under Tiberius', C P h 14 (1919), p p . 3 6 5 - 7 2 ; E. C. Abel, 'Were t h e j e w s Banished from R o m e in 19 A.D.?', REJ 127 (1968), p p . 383-6. See above, p p . 7 5 - 6 . 129. So Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 433 ff. Goodenough, seeing Philo's involvement in political life as more or less continuous, considered this reference as occasioned by the context of t h e treatise r a t h e r t h a n b y contemporary biographical circumstances; see 'Philo and Public Life', J E A 12 (1926), pp. 7 7 - 9 ; c f The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt (1929, repr. 1968), p. 9 ; Politics, p p . 66-8. I t has also been suggested t h a t the passage is entirely literary, and as such provides no evidence either for Philo's career or for t h e relative chronology of his works. See Colson, Loeb V I I , p p . 631-2 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus III et IV {OeuvresXXV, 1970), pp. 11 and 52-4, n n . 1-2. 130. T h e 'philosophical' treatises d o seem to h a v e been written in Philo's old age, however; see A. T e r i a n , Philonis Alexandrini De Animalibus (1981), p. 3 4 ; idem, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 291-4. This raises t h e possibility t h a t Philo accomplished most of his writing as a n elderly man. See further A. Terian, A N R W 11.21. r, p p . 292-4. 131. C-W vol. I , pp. 1-60; Loeb Philo I (1929), pp. 1-137; R . Arnaldez, De opificio mundi {Oeuvresl, 1961). C f J . G . Muller, Des Juden Philo Buch vonder Weltschdpfung (1841); L. Cohn, Philonis Alexandrini libellus de opificio mundi (1889, repr. 1967); C. K r a u s Reggiani, Filone Alessandrino. De opificio mundi. De Abrahamo. De Josepho (1979), pp. 19-50. N o t e E. Grumach, ' Z u r Qucllenfrage v o n Philos De opificio m u n d r §1-3', M G W J 8 3 , N F 47 (1939), pp. 126-31; P. Boyance, 'Etudes philoniennes', R E G 76 (1963), p p . 64-110. Instead of Kara McoiJaia. the majority of the manuscripts wrongly give MwOaecos. T h e correct reading was restored by Cohn from Codex Vindobonensis a n d t h e Sacra Parallela (see C-W vol. I, p. Ixxxv). 132. It is placed at t h e head of t h e Exposition i n L. Cohn et al.. Die Werke Philos, however. T h e problem is surveyed in V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 197—9; ^• Arnaldez, op. cit., p p . 124—5.

/. Life and Works

M.|

Exposition/^"^ As has been suggested above (p. B;vj!, ihr
oSv

TpOTTOV Tj KOOyLOTTOUa

hiaT^TtlHTtU,

hut

TT/V TTpOT^'pa? aUVTCl^tCDS,

It is in)pos.sil>le to relate this remark to the entire Allegorical Commentary, rather than to Opif, both because of the expression Koap,oTToua and also be< ause of the singular Sia TTJS Trporepas avvTOL^ews. The matter is further comphcated by the fact that Opif. seems to have been set at the head of the Allegorical Commentary at some time in antiquity (some say by Philo himself) to replace a missing commentary on Gen. i . This might account for the fact that Eusebius {Praep. Ev. viii 1 2 , 384d, ed. Gifford) cites a passage from this document with the formula OLTTO TOV TrpcoTov TCJV eis TOV vopov. It would also explain the omission oiOpif. in the catalogue o f Eusebius, H.E. h 1 8 , insofar as he understands it to be one part of the vopicjv Upcov dXXrjyopia; likewise the strange formulae of citation mentioned above (e/c TOV t,' Kat rj' /17' Kal (lis olov

T€

^v, rjKpi^ioaafKv.

9' TTjs v6p,0i)v Upa)v dXXrjyopias ', see pp. 8 3 4 - 5 above).'^''^

133. Cf. V. Nikiprowetzky, op. cit., p. 199. 134. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p . 407, h o w e v e r understood Eusebius at this point to be cidng Opif. quite correctly a s the first book of t h e Exposition. But t h e phrase els rov vopov must mean t h a t Eusebius w a s referring t o the Commentary on the L a w . Eusebius gives a n o t h e r citation from Opif, introducing i t with the l e m m a Aeyet 8' oSv 6 'E^patos 0(Xo)v r a Trdrpia Siepprivevutv avTois prjpxiaiv {Praep. ev. xi 23-4). Siegfried's theory was t h a t the Allegory was interpolated between Opif. a n d Abr. by Philo himself See 'Philo u n d der iiberlieferte T e x t d e r L X X ' , Z W T h 16 (1873), pp. 217-38, 411-28, 5 2 2 - 4 0 ; cf V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, pp. 199-200. T h e a r r a n g e m e n t of t h e two major series of Philo's works would thus t a k e the following f o r m : (i) C r e a t i o n of t h e world [Opif.); (2) Allegorical Commentary; (3) Legislation {Exposition). T w o passages h a v e been taken to suggest this a r r a n g e m e n t , (a) Mos. ii 8 ( 4 6 - 7 ) , where it is said of t h e H o l y Scriptures which Moses composed : TOVTCOV TOCVW TO pckv loTopiKov pcepos, TO 8e nepl rd? Trpoari^eis Kal anayopevaeis, vrrkp Sfvrepov Ae^ojuev TO irpoTepov TTJ rd^ei npoTepov aKpi^coaavTes. eoTiv ovv TOV ioTopiKov TO pev TTepl T-qs TOV Koapov yeveaeojs, TO 8« yevtaXoyiKov, TOV Se yeveaXoyiKov TO pev Trepl KoXdaecos aae^cbv, TO 8' at) nepl Tiprjs SiKalcov. Here Philo divides t h e contents o f the Mosaic writings inidally into two groups, t h e historical a n d the legislative. He then says t h a t he will treat t h e latter, having already treated the former in some detail. I t m i g h t be argued that the taropiKov pepos refers to t h e Allegorical Commentary, since the jSi'ot aotfxbv t r e a t only of the good, not good and b a d . T h i s statement would then indica:te that t h e delineation of t h e Mosaic legislation was later t h a n the Allegorical Commentary. H e goes on t o subdivide t h e historical section i n t o two : (i) irepl rrjs TOV Koapcov yevcaeco?, a n d (2) TO yeveaXoycKov. T h i s tells us t h a t Opif. was already written by the time Mos. w a s composed, b u t it does n o t reveal the order of Philo's works, (b) Praem. i i (1-3). H e r e Philo divides the revelations {Xoyia) i m p a r t e d by means of Moses into three categories {ISeai): ( i ) nepl Koaporroitas; (2) TO loTopiKov pcepos; (3) TO vopoderiKov pepos. Philo says that h e has discussed all these in p r e c e d i n g treatises. B u t this, again, provides no testimony to the order of Philo's writings (except t h a t these works h a d been composed by t h e time Praem. w a s b e g u n ) : t h e o r d e r relates to t h e Pentateuch, not to

846 De Abrahamo

§34- The Jewish Philoutphn (Bios

ao
dypd
TOV

Kara,

Philo

8i6aa»
rfXeiwdevros

17

VO/JLOV

'APpad/x).'^^

This treatise belongs to the group of the v6p.oi aypatftoi, that is, the j8ioi aod)v, Dec. I ( i ) , the description of the lives of the virtuous men who through their exemplary conduct represent the general types of morality. There were two groups o f such types, with three in each group, namely (i) Enos, Enoch, Noah, and (2) Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Enos represents eATris, Enoch /xeravoia Kal jSeAricoais, Noah biKaioavvT), Abr. 2 - 5 ( 7 - 3 0 ) . The second triad stands on a higher level: Abraham is the symbol of the SiSaaKaXiK-q dpeT-q (virtue acquired by learning), Isaac of the vaiKri dperrj (inborn virtue), Jacob of the daKTjTiKri dp<Ti7 (virtue obtained by practice), see Abr. 1 1 ( 5 2 ) , Jos. i (i). The first three are dealt with only briefly. The greatest part of Abr. is concerned with Abraham himself De Josepho [Bios

TTOXITIKOV

onep earl rrepl 'Iuj(rq)'^^

After the life of Abraham one expects the biographies of Isaac and Philo's works. I n fact it is doubtful whether TO iaropiKov fiepos should be taken t o refer to the Allegorical Commentary in either passage. I n Mos. ii 8 (46-7) the p r o g r a m m a t i c statement can b e taken as n o more than a descripdon of Mos. itself, in which book i covers the historical material, whilst book ii is concerned with legislation. ( T h e objection to this, that Mos. does n o t accomplish this plan, m a y be answered by assuming the loss of a section at t h e end of book ii.) Alternatively, t h e announcement c a n be considered as a plan for t h e Exposition as a w h o l e — a theory which carries implications for the relationship between Mos. and t h e Exposition; see E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition of the Law a n d his D e V i t a Mosis', H T h R 27 ( 1 9 3 3 ) , pp. 109-25, esp. p . 1 1 2 . I n Praem., the p l a n seems to b e confined to the Exposition, since TO vop-oOeriKov fjiepos c a n hardly refer to t h e Allegorical Commentary either. 1 3 5 . C-W vol. I V , pp. 1 - 6 0 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), pp. 1 - 1 3 5 ; J . Gorez, De Abrahamo (Oeuvres X X , 1966). See C. K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 1 6 2 - 8 1 ; A. Priessnig, 'Die literarische Form d e r Patriarchenbiographien des Philo v o n Alexandrien', M G W J 73 (1929), pp. 1 4 3 - 5 5 ; Richardson, ' T h e Philonic Patriarchs a s Nomos Empsychos', Studia Patristica I ( T U L X I I I , 1957), p p . 5 1 2 - 2 5 ; S. Sandmel, Philo's Place in Judaism : A Study of Conceptions of Abraham in Jewish Literature (^^1971); G. M a y e r , 'Aspekte des Abrahambildes in d e r hellenistisch-jiidischen L i t e r a t u r ' , E v T h 32 (1972), p p . 1 1 8 - 2 7 . An Armenian version of Abr. (as T h e Life of the Wise M a n ) w a s published by the Mechitarists in 1892 (pp. 3 3 - 1 0 4 ) ; see above, n. 3 3 . I n Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 4, the title runs [wept] j3ioi» ao<^ov TOV Kara hiKaioavvTjv TeXtiwdevros 17 vofiwv aypd^tov. H e r e hiKaioavvy]v instead of the SiSaaicaAiav presented by t h e manuscripts of Philo must b e an error. For A b r a h a m is indeed the type of t h e SiSaoxaAiKij aper-rj. After aypdoiv the number a' is probably to be inserted, since o u r book is only the first a b o u t the u n w r i t t e n laws. I n the Sacra Parallela our book is cited with the formula €K TOV nept piov aoifmv. See C-W vol. I V , p. 59, n. 1 3 6 . C-W vol. I V , p p . 6 1 - 1 1 8 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), p p . 1 3 7 - 2 7 1 ; J . L a p o r t e , De Josepho (Oeuvres X X I , 1964). See C. K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 257—94. T h e title varies in the manuscripts between ^ios noXiTiKov and )8ios noXcTiKos. T h e first, however, is better attested (see C-W vol. I V , p. 6 1 , n.). Eusebius, H.E. ii 1 8 , 6, h a s 6 noXiriKos. Photius, Bibl., cod. 1 0 3 : nept fiiov TTOXITIKOV. T h e Suda s.v. 'Appadp,: 0iXci)v iv TW TOV noXiTiKov /3t
/. Life and Works

\\.\ 7

Jacob to follow on immediately. That Philo wroir ilir»r livr« i » known from the prologue to De losepho, but they urem lo have I K T M IO»I ai an early date, since no trace of them has nurvivril Ihr |iif>|ogur u\ Dr losepho also makes clear that it is l o IM* iiieiudrd at dus point in the series; this is strange, however, .since llir nuiiil>er ol exemplary /3ioi might have been thought complete with the triad Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. But Joseph is added to the srtpieiue here becau.se the examples of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob relate oidy to an ideal cosmopohtan world, not to the empirical world with its varied constitutions. The life ofjoseph is therefore intended to show how the wise man is to conduct himself in public life as it is in practice.'^^ De Decalogo

{Llepl

TCOV Se'/ca Xoyicov

ot K€dXaia vo/xcov eiai) '^^

With this treatise the exposition of the legislation proper begins, TCOV dvaypaEVTO)v vopcov, Dec. i ( i ) ; indeed it is the ten chief command ments which are first described, commandments given by God himself without the intervention of Moses. De specialibus legibus i—iv {Llepl

TMV dva^epopievcov

ev eibei

vopcov

els TO.

Se/ca Aoya»v a', j3', y', S'.) In this work Philo makes an extremely interesting attempt to bring the

AVVTELVOVTA

KedXaia

TU)V

(in t h e article ^iXcov the S u d a h a s irept dyuyy-qs ^iov, following J e r o m e ' s Greek translator). In t h e Sacra Parallela the book is cited w i t h t h e l e m m a eK TOV els TOV Tajcrjtf> (C-W vol. I V , P- 79> "•)• 137. After los. t h e editions give Mos., which is, indeed, appropriate to this group in terms of its literary character. B u t there is no indication in t h e work (or i n other treatises) that it belongs with the other hves, a n d it is i n fact q u i t e independent. Its presence would disrupt the series, for Moses, as law-giver, stands apart and t h u s is not a generally acknowledged ' t y p e ' of ethical conduct, n o r is he portrayed as such. See further p p . 854-5 below. 138. C-W vol. I V , p p . 180-209; L o e b Philo V I I (1937), p p . 1—95; V . Nikiprowetzky, De decalogo {Oeuvres X X I I I , 1965). See S. S a n d m e l , ' T h e C o n f r o n t a d o n of Greek a n d Jewish Ethics: Philo, De Decalogo', C C A R J o u r n a l 15 (1968), p p . 5 4 - 6 3 (repr. in Two Living Traditions: Essays on Religion and the Bible (1972), pp. 2 79-90). In the title of Decal. t h e text varies between XoyCoiv d a n d Xoyloiv o". The first form predominates in t h e dtles of t h e four books De specialibus legibus and is confirmed by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5: rrept rdtv SeKa Xoyicov. T h e Sacra Parallela cite the treatise with t h e lemma eK TOV els TOV [or Trjv] SeKaXoyov ( C - W vol. IV, p p . 280, 287, 290, 299, 3 0 0 ) . J e r o m e has de tabernaculo et decalogo libri quattuor as a result of a careless abbreviation of Eusebius' text. T h e V a d c a n palimpsest (Cod. V a t . g r . 316), sdll n o t used i n C-W, is n o t of serious i m p o r t a n c e for t h e text of Decal. (It has Xoywv 01 in the superscription; see L. Cohn, 'Ein Philo-Palimpsest', SAB (1905), p . 40.) 139. C-W vol. V , p p . 1-265; Loeb Philo V I I (1937), p p . 9 7 - 6 4 1 ; V I I I (1939), p p . '"'55 ; Daniel, De specialibus legibus i-ii {Oeuvres X X I V , 1975); A . Moses, De specialibus legibus iii-iv {Oeuvres X X V , 1970). See esp. S . Daniel, ' L e H a l a c h a d e Philon selon le premier livre des "Lois speciales'", i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p p . 221-41; R. Hecht, 'PreHminary Issues in the Analysis of Philo's De Specialibus Legibus', S P 5 (1978), p p . 1-55. An A r m e n i a n version o f parts of Spec, (under different titles) w a s published b y the Mechitarists i n 1892 ; see C. Mercier, Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim I ft II, p p . 16—17.

848

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

M o s a i c special l a w s i n t o a s y s t e m a t i c a r r a n g e t n e n i a c c o r d i n g to t h e t e n r u b r i c s of the D e c a l o g u e . ' ' ^ " T h u s i n c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e F i r s t a n d S e c o n d C o m m a n d m e n t s ( w o r s h i p o f G o d ) h e describes the w h o l e legislation r e g a r d i n g t h e p r i e s t h o o d a n d s a c r i f i c e ; in c o n n e c t i o n w i t h the F o u r t h ( c e l e b r a t i o n o f the S a b b a t h ) all t h e l a w s r e l a t i n g to t h e festivals; i n the c o n t e x t of t h e S i x t h ( p r o h i b i t i o n of a d u l t e r y ) t h e l a w of m a r r i a g e ; a n d u n d e r the o t h e r h e a d i n g s t h e w h o l e of civil a n d c r i m i n a l law. T h e r e h a s b e e n c o n s i d e r a b l e d e b a t e r e g a r d i n g t h e r e l a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e legislative d e t a i l s c o n t a i n e d in t h e S p e c i a l L a w s a n d P a l e s t i n i a n H a l a k h a . G o o d e n o u g h c l a i m e d t h a t P h i l o was h e r e b a s i n g his a c c o u n t on t h e l a w s of the l o c a l A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h c o u r t s ; o t h e r s t r a c e affinities w i t h P a l e s t i n i a n l a w . ' * ' A c c o r d i n g to t h e t e s t i m o n y o f E u s e b i u s (H.E. ii 18, 5), t h e c o m p l e t e w o r k c o m p r i s e d f o u r b o o k s , w h i c h s e e m to h a v e b e e n p r e s e r v e d c o m p l e t e ; in t h e e a r l y e d i t i o n s t h e y w e r e in d i s o r d e r a n d h a d to b e restored b y C o h n . ' * ^ T h e m a n u s c r i p t s d i v i d e the w o r k i n t o s m a l l sections w i t h s u b - t i t l e s , w h i c h a r e g r o u p e d t o g e t h e r i n t o t h e four b o o k s in m o d e r n editions.'*^ Spec. V^^ T h e book c o m p r i s e s t h e following s e c t i o n s : De circumcisione: 1 - 2 ( 1 - 1 2 ) ; De monarchia i a n d 2 : 3—11 ( 1 3 - 6 5 ) a n d 1 2 - 2 6 ( 6 6 - 1 3 0 ) ; De praemiis sacerdotum: 2 7 - 3 2 ( 1 3 1 - 1 6 1 ) ; De victimis: 3 3 - 4 7 ( 1 6 2 - 2 5 6 ) ; De sacrificantibus or De victimas ojerentibus: 4 8 - 6 3 ( 2 5 7 - 3 4 5 ) . T h e division of the b o o k i n t o s e p a r a t e sections w i t h s p e c i a l titles a p p e a r s to b e fairly T h e above is the title given by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5. The manuscripts of Philo concur, except that instead of eiV r d awTeivovra Kc^oAata the particular content of each of the four books is specified (e.g. cts rpia yivr) rcuv 8eV dvaifxpofievcov iv eiSci vofuov els 8vo Ked\ata rdtv Sena Xoyicjv, ro re vop-iCeiv co rov evos Oeovs erepovs avTOKpareis Kai TO p-rf XtipoKfATira deonXacrrei*. See S. P. W e n d l a n d , ' N e u entdeckte Fragmente Philos', p . 136; C-W vol. V, p . xix (mentioning only t w o ; the third is Vat. 379; for this see C-W vol. I, pp. XXV ff). 145. The beginning of this is also in Eusebius, Praep. ev. xin 18, 12 ff.

/. Life and Works

H.j<)

old. In the manuscripts it is carried even further than ni the r d i t i n n n . Thus in some manuscripts De monarchia is divided inin lw«» »e« IIOUH ntpi iepov and Trepi tepeojv.'^^ The treati.se J)f vutmn i» i n r n t M i n e d by Eusebius as a separate document: wtpl rutv « K rtiv Upovfrytni ^UJUJV Kal Tiva rd TCOV dvaioiv etSr) {H.E. ii i8, f,). In the older t e x t s of De viclimis a considerable portion was missing; Wendland published it from a neglected manuscript, and Cohn also supplied it from the Vatican palimpsest which he rediscovered.'*^ On the basis of these two sources the section was incorporated into the text in Cohn's edition: 3 5 ( 1 7 7 - 9 3 ) . It deals with the offerings for the feast days (according to Num. 28—9 and Lev. 16 and 2 3 ) .

A passage is also missing in the older texts of De sacrificantibus: 5 1 (280-4); it was combined with a passage from Sacrif. to form the treatise known as de mercede meretricis.^^^ This treatise does indeed consist of genuine Philonic material, but does not derive directly from Philo in its present form. Wendland demonstrated the original position of the separate passages from it on the basis of the better manuscripts, and the Vatican palimpsest (Vat. gr. 3 1 6 ) confirmed his findings. Spec, ii''^^ The early editions of this book did not include the sections de septenario: 10 ( 3 9 ) - 3 3 ( 2 1 4 ) ; de colendisparentibus:

38 (224)—48 ( 2 6 2 ) , which in fact

belong together with the sections on the Third Commandment, i (i)—9 (38), and on the basket rite, 34 (215)—37 (223).'^° Spec, ih'^'

Here Philo deals with the Sixth and Seventh Commandments, considering legislation to do with sexual offences and with murder and other acts of violence. The famous opening of the book, in which Philo reflects on his own career and attitude to the contemplative life and to 146. P. W e n d l a n d , ' N e u entdeckte F r a g m e n t e ' , pp. 136 ff.; C - W vol. V, p p . 17, 20. The title irept TOV Upov is also found in t h e Sacra Parallela (Harris, Fragments, p. 8 3 = C o d ; Vat. 1553 fol. 179"). 147. Wendland, 'Neu entdeckte F r a g m e n t e ' , pp. 1-14. O n the V a d c a n palimpsest see above, n. 00. 148. So in ed. by M a n g c y II, p p . 164—9. 149. Full title: irepl ratv avaepopxv(uv iv etSet vopicuv els Tpia yevT) TU>V 8eKa Xoylwv, TO TpiTov, TO TCTapTov, TO TTepLiTTov, TO Wept evopKMs Kal ac^aopov Trjs Upas e^Sopris Kal yovecov Tipris.

150. Mangey gave just a small portion of t h e book (II, p p . 270—7) a n d followed it with de septenario as a separate piece ( I I , pp. 2 7 7 - 9 8 ) , b u t with t h e text incomplete; de colendis parentibus was entirely missing, moreover. M o s t of w h a t was missing was given b y Mai, De cophinifesto et de colendis parentibus (1818) and i n Classicorum auctorum IV, pp. 402-29. T h e complete text of t h e entire book was first given by Tischendorf, Philonea, pp. 1-83. See Colson in Loeb Philo V I I , pp. xv-xvii. 151. Full title: Trept TU}V ava€popevcov ev eiSei vopuov els 8vo y4vt] TCOV SeVa Aoytcov, TO eKTOv Kal TO e^Bopcov, TO Kara ^oi'xcov Kal ITOVTOS aKoXdarov Kal TO /card avhpo
850

§34- T^he Jewish Philosopher Philo

political i n v o l v e m e n t , has been t a k e n to m a r k a division o f s o m e s o r t b e t w e e n b o o k s i a n d ii o n the o n e h a n d , a n d iii a n d iv o n the o t h e r . W h e t h e r this is m e r e l y a stylistic m a r k e r , or a sign of a division of c o n t e n t o r a p p r o a c h , or w h e t h e r t h e p a s s a g e h a s w i d e r r e f e r e n c e to Philo's c a r e e r a n d oeuvre as a w h o l e , is u n c e r t a i n . As to t h e t e x t , it h a s b e e n s u g g e s t e d t h a t 3 1 ( i 6 9 ) - 3 2 (180) is a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n , p o s s i b l y from De virtutibus [De fortitudine); a l t e r n a t i v e l y it m i g h t be a d i s p l a c e d section of text from t h e Spec, b u t b e l o n g i n g i n a different p o s i t i o n f r o m its p r e s e n t c o n t e x t . ' ^ ^ Spec, iv'^* T h i s book c o m p l e t e s the discussion of t h e C o m m a n d m e n t s , d e a l i n g r a t h e r m o r e c u r s o r i l y w i t h the E i g h t h , N i n t h a n d T e n t h C o m m a n d m e n t s t h a n w i t h t h e previous s e v e n . At 25 ( 1 3 2 ) P h i l o c h a n g e s his a p p r o a c h t o t h e L a w s ; h a v i n g c o n c l u d e d t h e s u r v e y i n t e r m s of t h e T e n C o m m a n d m e n t s , h e n o w p r o c e e d s t o c o n s i d e r the L a w s u n d e r t h e h e a d i n g s o f p a r t i c u l a r virtues. A l t h o u g h t h e sections 14 ( 7 9 ) - 2 5 ( 1 3 5 ) a n d 26 ( i 3 6 ) - 2 8 (150) a r e e n t i t l e d , r e s p e c t i v e l y , De concupiscentia a n d De iustitia, t h e s e s e c t i o n s b e l o n g i n fact w i t h B o o k i v ; t h e y p r o v i d e a t r a n s i t i o n to t h e n e x t treatise, De virtutibus, b u t t h e w o r d s vvvl Se nepl r-qs ... SiKaioavvrjs XeKreov at 2 5 ( 1 3 5 ) s u g g e s t t h a t De iustitia s h o u l d n o n e the less b e a t t a c h e d to De specialibus legibus. So, i n d e e d , d o e s t h e s u p e r s c r i p t i o n o f the w h o l e b o o k , in w h i c h it is e x p r e s s l y i n d i c a t e d t h a t this b o o k de a ls a l s o : nepl SiKaioavvrjs, rj rrdai rots iXoyiois eapp,6^€i.'^^ De virtutibus [Uepl rpiatv aperuiv as a v v dXXais dveypaifte Miovo-^s rrepl dvSpeias K a l ^iXavdpuirrlas Kal p^eravolas).^^^ T h e w o r k as w e h a v e it c o m p r i s e s four d i s t i n c t sections, e n t i t l e d De 152. See p p . 843, 844 above. 153. See A . Moses, op. cit., pp. 355-6. 154. This book w a s first pubUshed by M a n g e y fi-om Codex Seldenianus = Bodleianus 3400. (On this manuscript see C-W vol. V, p p . viii fT.) Full title: wepi TCOV avaepofievepofjievwv Kal nept SiKaioavvris, T} ndai rots i Xoyiois eapfi.6^€i, o eari r-^s awrd^ews. Some such word as reXos is missing at the end. 155. On t h e sub-tides a n d enumeration of chapters in C-W see Colson, Loeb Philo V I I I , p. xxiii. For t h e relationship between Spec, and De iustitia see A. Moses, op. cit., p p . 17-21. 156. C-W vol. V, pp. 266-335 ; Loeb Philo V I I I (1939), p p . 157-305; R . Arnaldez, P. Delobre, M.-R. Servel a n d A.-M. Verilhac, De virtutibus {Oeuvres X X V I , 1962). T h e d d e of the book a s given here is found in the Codex Seldenianus; see C-W vol. V , pp. viii a n d 266, n . It is confirmed by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2 : irept ratv rpiwv dperdiv as avv dAAats dveypatjie McoiJarjs. C f J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11: 'de tribus virtutibus liber unus'. T h e title nepl rpiwv aperwv also occurs in t h e Sacra Parallela: Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 212^: rov avrov eK TOV irept rpid)v aperwv {rpiwv in the manuscript). T h e passage cited is Virt. 3 (9) : o anovbatos oAiyoSeij? etc. See also Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 73 : 0iXwvos eK rov nept y dperuiv (there is uncertainty as t o whether the reading is y' or f = TCOV) . O n t h e other

/. Life and Works fortitudine, i (i ) - 8 ( 5 0 ) ; De humanitate or De cariUiU, paenitentia, 33^ ( i 7 5 ) - 3 4 ( 1 8 6 ) ; and De nobilitaU,

Mfj i (li •)

(1 74);

{1H7) 41

(J-JJ). In the prologue, reference is made to De iustitia, the final net lion oi Spei. iv, of which the continuation is here presented: ntpi 5i«ratooui^v Kal TWV Kar' avT-qv oaa Kaipia nporepov ctVcDv, pi4Ttifxi TO i(rji iff' dv8p*iav. Virt. is thus a sort of appendix to Spec. In this work, the Mosaic laws are brought together which do not belong under the ten rubrics of the Decalogue, but under that of particular cardinal virtues; they are, however, only to be fully realized through the observance of the Decalogue as a whole.'^^ It may have been technical factors which made Philo allocate part of this Appendix to Book iv of Spec, and the rest to a separate work; he may, that is, have wished to produce books of roughly uniform size.

There is disagreement about the components of Virt., in that some argue that certain sections belong elsewhere in Philo's works, and there is also uncertainty as to whether a lost -rrepl evae^eias once formed part of the work. The various rearrangements suggested arise because the title in Eusebius {H.E. ii 18), and in most other sources, refer to three virtues, rather than to four or five, if account is taken of a lost nepl (vae^eias. So some of the sections must either be removed from Virt. altogether, or else it must be assumed that some were subordinate to three main headings. To begin with the lost treatise, its existence is known not only from three fragments attributed explicitly to the work,'^^ but also from the manuscript titles of Virt. in which it is included (but in one case as the sub-title to De humanitate).This would seem to lead to the conclusion that Trepl evae^eias formed part of Virt.^^° A clue to its precise position might be afforded by the opening hand a n u m b e r of manuscripts have ntpl dpertov rjroi nepl avSpeias Kal tvae^tlas Kai <j>iXavdpa)'7Tias xai pLtravoias. W e n d l a n d mentions seven m a n u s c r i p t s giving this t i t l e : Hermes 31, p . 436 ; cf C o h n , Philologus 51, p . 268; C-W, p . 266, n . ; L o e b Philo V H I , p . 440. O n TTfpt euaejSetas see below, n. 160. 157. So Spec. i v 2 5 (133-4). 158. See Harris, Fragments, p p . l o - i i . J . Royse, ' T h e O x y r h y n c h u s Papyrus', p p . 162-3, suggests t h a t P.Oxy. fr. lo"^, 9 - 1 0 fits with the h n e of t h o u g h t in one of these extracts, Coislinianus 276, fol. 269"^ (11), 12-19. 159. See above, n . 000, and Colson, L o e b Philo V I I I , pp. xiii-xiv. 160. Schiirer, G J V I I I * , p. 671, n. l o i , a d v a n c e d the following reasons against t h e view that rrepi evaePelas h a d originally occupied this position. ( i ) T h e reference at t h e close of De concupiscentia, Spec, iv 25 (135), t o an earher t r e a t m e n t of ei5ae'/3eia makes it unlikely t h a t he w a s a b o u t to write on this topic again. (This reference is probably to t h e discussion of the first four c o m m a n d m e n t s in Spec.) (2) EvaiPtia might be considered a different sort of virtue, t h e source of all other virtues, and so unlikely to be p u t on a p a r with dvSpeia and (fnXavdptoTria. (3) The attestation of t h e form of t h e dtle with nepi rptcDv is far stronger than t h a t for four virtues. (4) Clement used De fortitudine a n d De humanitate as if the one followed the other: Strom, ii 8 1 - 9 8 ; see W e n d l a n d in H e r m e s 31 (1896), pp. 444 ff. (5) The opening of De humanitate need not mean that rrepi dae^elas was between De

852

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Fhilo

w o r d s of De humanitate: SlSvfjLOV

r-qv 8' evae^eias

ovTco? i^rjs imaKetrreov

avyyeveaTaTrjv

was c o n s i d e r e d b e f o r e h u m a n i t y , t h e n nepl b e t w e e n De fortitudine

a n d De humanitate.

t e n t a t i v e a t t e m p t to i d e n t i f y nept

aScA^iyi' Kal

Kal

If this i m p h e s t h a t

piety

would have been

evaefielas

A s to t h e size of this w o r k , a with a fragmentary

evaefielas

papyrus

and calculate t h e w o r k ' s l e n g t h b y t h e a r r a n g e m e n t o f the p a p y r u s a s a w h o l e h a s s u g g e s t e d o n e r o u g h l y t h e s a m e a s t h a t of De fortitudine.^ As

to

attempts Eusebius'

the existing to

reduce

sections the

number

description.'^^

The

humanitate a n d De paenitentia T h e fact t h a t t h e b o o k s prologue

t o De

o f De

irtpl

humanitate

virtutibus,

to

three

earhest

there

sections,

solution

was

a n d j o i n t h e m to Mos. TOV

^ l o v

to

as an

agree

reason

four with

exclude

De

appendix.'^^

to s u p p o s e

in

that

t o Afoi.'^* A n o t h e r , m o r e

v i e w is t h a t w h i c h r e g a r d s De fortitudine a n d t h e o t h e r t r e a t i s e s a t p r e s e n t in

to

'

been

McoiJoeats a r e m e n t i o n e d

is insufficient

treatise s t a n d s in a l i t e r a r y relation

have

the this

radical

a s the c l o s i n g s e c t i o n o f Spec.,

Virt. as b e l o n g i n g t o g e t h e r as a n

e n t i r e l y s e p a r a t e w o r k . ' ^ ^ T h e m a i n r e a s o n for r e j e c t i n g t h i s s u g g e s t i o n is t h e fact t h a t C l e m e n t a t t a c h e d his e x t r a c t s f r o m De fortitudine f r o m De

t o those

humanitate.'^

P e r h a p s t h e m o s t p l a u s i b l e a l t e r a t i o n t o t h e p r e s e n t a r r a n g e m e n t of Virt. is t h a t a c c o r d i n g to w h i c h De paenitentia

a n d De nobilitate a r e m e r e l y

e l a b o r a t i o n s of t h e v i r t u e humanitas;'^^ t h e t h r e e v i r t u e s w o u l d t h e n

be

fortitudine a n d De humanitate. T h e predicate TTJV evaefieias avyyevearaT-qv serves only to characterize the high value of p6vrfais, a(ixf>poavvrj, SiKaiocruvrj, avSpeia), is complete a n d n o further continuation seems possible. (2) In t h e prologue of Praem., which forms the epilogue t o the entire Exposition (see below, p . 853), Philo says, i (3), t h a t in his work h e has dealt with all the separate laws a n d also with t h e virtues in peace a n d war: irpoaeri rdtv apeidiv as dneveifxev elprjvrj re Kat iroXefiw. T h i s seems to b e a reference to the treatises De iustitia a n d De fortitudine, which would therefore h a v e to b e treated as the conclusion o f the work. 166. See above, n. 160. Further objections can b e m a d e , ( i ) T h e prologue of De humanitate (n. i6o above) shows beyond doubt that Philo knows other cardinal virtues in addition to the four stoic cardinal virtues. (2) W e n d l a n d , Hermes 31 (1896), p . 439, showed that according to Philo SiKaioavvT) is n o t exclusively a virtue for a time of peace nor is dvSpeia exclusively o n e for war, b u t both have t o stand t h e test in b o t h situations. 167. C-W vol. V , pp. xxvi-xvii. Cf Colson, L o e b Philo V I I I , pp. xv-xvi.

/. Life and Works

H', ^

courage, piety and humanity. A remaining ahrrnaii\r w in ii-K.nd Dr as an adjunct to De humanitate and />r Hnfnlilutrf''^ .w belonging elsewhere—either as an indrpendrni iir.itisr, .ii p.m ol another treatise, or as part of the othrrwinr vef\ «ihoM sec tion De paenitentia. This last possibility is probably i<» be preferred; in three manuscripts De nobilitate Ibllows De paenitentia (in Clemeiu, Strom, ii 98-9, the excerpts from De nobilitate are attached to those from De humanitate)As regards content, there is an affinity between De paenitentia and De nobilitate: the former invites the pagan to turn to the true God, but De nobilitate affirms the equal rights of the proselyte, since true nobility does not rest on birth. paenitentia,

De praemiis et poenis {Llepl ddXojv

Kal

eTriTijuicuv)

De exsecrationibus {Llepl dpd>v)^^°

These treatises are attached to the Exposition as a kind of epilogue.'^' In the prologue Philo says that after he has dealt in his earlier writings with the three principal categories of the Mosaic revelation—the KoapLOTToua, the laropLKov and the vopbodeTiKov (n. 134 above)—he wishes now to pass over to the rewards destined for the good and the punishments in store for the wicked. Although De exsecrationibus is treated as a separate work in three of the four manuscripts, it follows naturally from the last section of De praemiis, which deals with the 'blessings' {evxai or evXoyiai).' A considerable lacuna occurs in the text at 1 3 (78), before the beginning of the section on blessings,'^^ for the discussion De poenis begins at 1 2 (67) but is evidently far from complete. The work falls into two pairs of sections: (i) on rewards and punishments, and (2) on blessings and curses, Lev. 2 6 , Deut. 28.'''* The transition from the first half to the second falls in the lacuna. Goodenough regarded the Exposition as a whole as directed towards 168. O n t h e position of De nobilitate see W e n d l a n d , H e r m e s 31 (1896), p p . 4 4 2 - 3 . 169. See Colson, Loeb Philo V I H , p p . xvii-xviii. 170. C-W vol. V , p p . 336-65, 3 6 5 - 7 6 ; L o e b Philo V I H (1939), p p . 3 0 7 - 4 2 3 ; A. Beckaert, De praemiis et poenis. De exsecrationibus {Oeuvres X X V I I , 1967). S e e J . Cazeaux, 'Systeme imphcite dans I'exegese de Philon. U n e x a m p l e : le De praemiis', SP 6 (1979-80), PP- 3-33171. T h e two sections are separated r a t h e r crudely. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5, refers to Trepi Twv npoKeifievwv ev TW v6p, TOIS fxev dyaBois ddXcDV, Toig Se Trovrfpois eTTinpioiv Kat apwv. The title nept adXoiv Kat eTriTipiotv also a p p e a r s in the Sacra Parallela : Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 128^, 131"^, 284^; see C-W vol. V , nn. to pp. 340, 347, 3 5 1 , 357. Hept evxrjs Kat evXoyiwv is also f o u n d : C o d . Rupefuc. fol. 276"^ ( = Praem. 17), see C - W vol. V, p . 359, n . 172. For the view that the sections o n blessings a n d curses formed a separate work see E. R. Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition', pp. 118-25. 173. See C-W vol. V, p . 353. 174. C-W vol. V , pp. xxviii-ix, adopts a threefold division: nept ddXcuv Kat eninpliov Kat dpaiv (but note t h e twofold division in Eusebius and the single title in t h e Sacra Parallela, above, n. 171).

854

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

gentiles, and yet found the second section of the work, 14 (79)-20 (126), 'explicable only as designed for Jews'. His opinion that this section did not originally belong at the end of the Exposition was jusdfied chiefly in terms of the content, and involved the hypothesis that the present ending was inserted by a copyist to replace a lost original. Such a solution allowed Goodenough to preserve his conviction that the Exposition was for gentiles, but the hypothesis has not commanded a.ssent. '^^ In addition to these three great works on the Pentateuch, Philo also wrote several .separate treatises, of which the following are extant, some complete and some fragmentary. De vita Mosis i-ii [Tlipl rov ^lov

MwiJaews)'^^

Although, strangely, this work is missing from Eusebius' catalogue, its authenticity is no longer in doubt.'^^ It was already cited by Clement, Strom, i 23 ( 1 5 3 ) : 1^ rjaL
There are also references to the Life of Moses in other treatises. These references, and the character of Mos. itself, have given rise to differing theories as to its relation to the Exposition.'At first sight, the Mos. is similar in literary character to the lives of the ao<^oi which form the first part of the Exposition; but there are several reasons why it cannot be grouped formally with t h e s e . F i r s t , the work makes no reference to preceding jSioi in its opening s e c t i o n s . S e c o n d l y , its design and 175. See Goodenough, op. cii., b u t cf. Colson, Loeb Philo V I I I , p. xix. 176. C-W vol. I V , pp. 1 1 9 - 2 6 8 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), p p . 273-595; Arnaldez, C. Mondesert, J . Pouilloux a n d P. Savinel, De vita Mosis {Oeuvres X X I I , 1967). See e.g. B. Botte, 'La vie de Moise p a r Philon', in 'Moise, I'homme de I'Alhance', Cahiers Sioniens (1954), pp. 5 5 - 6 2 ; E. Starobinski-Safran, ' L a prophetie de Moise et sa portee d'apres Philon', in La Figure de Moise, ed. R. M a r t i n - A c h a r d et al. (1978), pp. 67-80. T h e title •nepl Mwvafoos fiiov is found in the Sacra Paralleta, e.g. Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 27 74*^, 114*^, 119"^, 141 ^, 274"^; see C-W vol. I V , pp. 124, 128, 133, 134, 145, 158, 175, 187, 188, 201, 242. Mangey divided the work into three books (II, pp. 80-179), and this division is already found in t h e manuscripts, but is certainly wrong, as is shown by the following quotation from De humanitate = Virt. 9 (52): SeS^Acorai rrpoTepov ev 8vai awrd^eaiv, as dveypoi/ia nept rov ^lov Mwijaews (Mangey's reading Tptat instead of Swat has litde support, see C - W vol. V, p. 280, app. crit.). In t h e C a t e n a Barberini passages from the so-called third book a r e cited with the lemma eK rov nepl rod piov MiuiJaews Xoyov Sevrepov (C-W vol. I V , pp. 241, 254). T h e books once called ii and iii are thus actually only one book, as indeed their length also shows. However, Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 4 2 if, suggested that a portion is missing a t the conclusion of w h a t used to b e called book ii, i.e. at ii 12 (65). But the length of the missing part need not h a v e been significant, see W e n d l a n d , Hermes 31 (1896), p . 440, n . 2. 177. S e e R . Arnaldez ^< a/., 0/). pp. 11-12. 178. See Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, pp. 194-5. 179. See S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 4 7 - 5 2 . 180. In fact the rather polemical tone of the opening links Mos. with Hyp., Flacc. a n d Legat.

/. Life and Works

Mr^r^

a p p r o a c h a r e d i f f e r e n t from t h o s e oi Abr. and /*>.»,'"' I hiidlv. .\lo\ d«»rs not form p a r t o f the s c h e m e a n n o u n c e d at the IwgininnK <»• I inalK, t h e r e is t h e i n h e r e n t a n o m a l y o f the lawgiver hiniiiell Iwmg presented as a v6p,os

efjLipvxos.

N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e r e a r e reasons for linking Xfi>\. with the Kxposilion a s a w h o l e , e v e n if it does not form p a n of the secpience ol lives oi a6oi. Firstly, it is r e f e r r e d to in Praem. \) (53) as if it w e r e e s s e n d a l to t h e a r g u m e n t of the Exposition. In Virt. 5 2 ( = De humanitate i ) P h i l o refers explicitly t o ' a w o r k of two books w h i c h I w r o t e o n t h e Life of M o s e s ' , a n d p r o c e e d s to s u p p l e m e n t t h i s a c c o u n t . T h e r e is a l s o t h e c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h a t t h e lives of t h e g r e a t p r o p h e t s in t h e Exposition w o u l d s e e m i n c o m p l e t e w i t h o u t a n a c c o u n t o f M o s e s ( e v e n if t h i s w e r e p r o v i d e d o u t of s e q u e n c e , a s a c o m p a n i o n p i e c e , i n t r o d u c t i o n o r s u p p l e m e n t t o t h e Exposition). A p a s s a g e in t h e s e c o n d b o o k of Mos. itself h a s b e e n i n t e r p r e t e d i n a w a y w h i c h m i g h t e x p l a i n t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n t h e b o o k s o n M o s e s a n d t h e Exposition: a t ii 8 (45—7) P h i l o d i s t i n g u i s h e s b e t w e e n t h e h i s t o r i c a l a n d t h e l e g i s l a t i v e p a r t s of t h e w o r k s o f M o s e s . H e t h e n surveys t h e h i s t o r i c a l p a r t s in a w a y w h i c h follows t h e p a t t e r n of t h e Exposition itself, m e n t i o n i n g t h e c r e a t i o n o f t h e w o r l d as o n e c o m p o n e n t {Opif.) a n d t h e a c c o u n t of ' p a r t i c u l a r p e r s o n s ' as a n o t h e r ( t h e ^ios of A b r a h a m , e t c . ) . T h e reference t o t h e legislative p a r t s of M o s e s ' w r i t i n g s w o u l d b e t a k e n as a n a n n o u n c e m e n t , o r s u m m a r y , o f Spec. S u c h a s u m m a r y of t h e o u t l i n e of the Exposition m i g h t suggest t h a t Mos. w a s c o m p o s e d as s o m e sort of c o m p a n i o n p i e c e — p r o b a b l y a s a n i n t r o d u c d o n — s i n c e t h e reference t o the books o n M o s e s i n Virt. 52 s u g g e s t s t h a t Mos. w a s w r i t t e n earlier. S o m e t a k e t h e s u r v e y i n Mos. ii ( 4 5 - 6 ) a s n o m o r e t h a n a synopsis of the c o n t e n t of t h e t r e a t i s e itself. B u t o n l y p a r t of w h a t is a n n o u n c e d h e r e is p r e s e n t e d in Mos. as w e h a v e it, for t h e l e g i s l a t i v e p a r t of t h e P e n t a t e u c h is n o t discussed. I t is, h o w e v e r , possible t h a t such a discussion s t o o d o r i g i n a l l y a t t h e e n d of ii 12 (65) a n d t h a t t h e r e is a l a c u n a a t this p o i n t . T h e m o d e o f p r e s e n t a t i o n of t h e life of M o s e s h a s often b e e n c o n s i d e r e d e v i d e n c e t h a t t h e w o r k w a s w r i t t e n for g e n t i l e s , e v e n a s a p r o s e l y t i z i n g t r a c t . Affinities w i t h G r a e c o - R o m a n l i t e r a r y g e n r e s , a n a b s e n c e o f c o m p l e x a l l e g o r i c a l exegesis, a n d s o m e c o n c e p t u a l affinities w i t h p a g a n w o r k s a r e insufficient t o p r o v e t h e p o i n t . I t c a n , h o w e v e r , be s a i d t h a t P h i l o e n v i s a g e d a n e x o t e r i c a u d i e n c e for t h i s w o r k . ' ^ ^ 181. See e.g. Colson, Loeb Philo V I , p p . xiv-xv. 182. See Colson, Loeb Philo V I , pp. 606-7, and above, n . 176, for further discussion of this passage. 183. For the presentation of Moses see R. Arnaldez et at., De vita Mosis, pp. 1 4 - 1 7 ; B. Botte, op. cit. Goodenough saw the work as an introduction to J u d a i s m for interested gentiles; op. cit., p p . n o , 124. For p a g a n views o f Moses, see J . G. Gager, Moses in

856

§34- The Jewish

Quod omnisprobus

liber (Uepl

l*hilo\ophff

Phihi

roC rravra arrovSaiov ttvni tXtvOtpov) '"'^

T h i s is r e a l l y o n l y o n e h a l f of a l a r g e r w o r k whit h c o n s i d e r e d t h e t o p i c a n n o u n c e d in t h e t i t l e in t e r m s o f its t w o o p p o s e d a s p e c t s . P h i l o h i m s e l f refers to t h e l o s t first half, irepl rov

SoCXov elvai

navra

(f>avXov, a t

the

b e g i n n i n g of t h e e x t a n t s e c o n d h a l f E u s e b i u s lists t h e w o r k as f o l l o w s : •nepl TOV SovXov anov8aiov

etvai

eXevdepov

travra eivai

^avXov, {H.E.

ii

w e^rjs eariv

also

rravra a 12

( 7 5 ) - i 3 (91)

in

- i n Praep. ev. viii 1 2 . A m b r o s e p a r a p h r a s e d

his t h i r t y - s e v e n t h l e t t e r . ' ^ ^ T h o u g h

arguments

He

rov

c o n s i d e r a b l e p o r t i o n of t h e w o r k — t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e E s s e n e s ,

t r e a t i s e is

6).

6 nepl

reproduced

questioned,

18,

it

is n o w

obvious

generally

not

presented.'^'

only

in

There

the work's

accepted.' the

thesis

the work

authenticity has Stoic

at

influence

issue,

is c o m p a r a t i v e l y

but

little

been

on

the

also i n

the

reference

to

s c r i p t u r e , a n d m a n y a l l u s i o n s t o G r e e k l i t e r a t u r e . '^^ T h e d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e E s s e n e s , a n d its r e l a d o n s h i p t o P h i l o ' s a c c o u n t of t h e s a m e p e o p l e i n Hypothetica

a n d o f t h e T h e r a p e u t a e h a s b e e n d i s c u s s e d in v o l . I I , p p .

555-74De vita contemplativa (TJepl ^lov

OewprjTiKov rj iKeriov

The

a

treatise

is

devoted

to

favourable

dpeTcbv)

description

of

a

religious

Greco-Roman Paganism (1972). 184. C-W vol. V I , pp. 1 - 4 5 ; L o e b Philo I X (1941), pp. i - i o i ; M . Petit, Quod omnis probus liber sit (Oeuvres X X V I I I , 1974). 185. Cf. C-W, a p p a r a t u s , esp. p p . 16-17. 186. See C - W vol V I , p p . iv-v. F o r the older literature on t h e Echtheitsfrage see Schiirer, G V J I I I ^ p . 676, n . 115. Wendland's studies lead t o the conclusion t h a t the w o r k is authentically Philonic, but with t h e use o f a Stoic Vorlage, 'Philos Schrift Fltpl rov Travra owovSaiov ihai eAeuflepov', Archiv fiir Gesch. d e r Philosophie i (1888), p p . 509-17. C f Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 79-87, a r g u i n g for authenticity. T h e Florilegia d o n o t include Prob.; see F. Pedt, Stukia Patristica X V (1984), p . 21, n . 4. 187. T h e m a i n t h e m e of Prob. is a fundamental tenet of Stoicism. It is also found in Philo's Poster. 41 (138): 0 ao6s fj,6vos iXevdepos re Kat apxojv. See P . Wendland a n d O . Kern, Beitrdge zur Gesch. der griech. Philosophie und Religion (1893), p. 5 1 . 188. Some suggest that this aligns Prob. with Philo's early works, but see A. T e r i a n , A N R W II.21.1, p p . 292—4, for a refutation of this view of Philo's philosophical development. 189. C-W vol. V I , p p . 4 6 - 7 1 ; Loeb Philo I X (1941), p p . 103-69; F . D a u m a s a n d P.-J.-L. Miquel, De vita contemplativa (Oeuvres X X I X , 1963). See F . Conybeare, Philo About the Contemplative Life (1895) > ^- Geoltrain, Le traiti de la Vie Contemplative de Philon d'Alexandrie ( i 9 6 0 ) ; vol. I I , p p . 562-74. C o n y b e a r e also prints the extracts from Eusebius, the Armenian and t h e Old Latin. T h e O l d L a t i n translation exists i n two recensions, a n d there is also a more recent Latin version d a t i n g from the Renaissance. Instead of t h e above title Eusebius twice gives rrepl ^iov decopr/riKov ^ iKtrcov (H.E. ii 18, 7 and 17, 3 ) . Most manuscripts a d d dperatv ro 8', or dpenjs TO reraprov after iKerwv. T h e Cod. Paris. 435 only has tVeVai 17 rrept dperdtv 8' (see C o n y b e a r e , p. 25, textual note). T h e designation as the fourth book of the dperai is missing not only in Eusebius but also in t h e A r m e n i a n version, and is certainly a later a d d i t i o n ; see Schiirer, T h L Z (1895), p . 395; C o h n , 'Einteilung', p p . 420 ff. The authenticity o f the work w a s demonstrated by Conybeare, op. cit., p p . 2 5 8 - 3 5 8 ,

/. Life and Works

Hr^y

( o i n r n u n i t y k n o w n a s t h e T h e r a p e u t a e (cf. vol. II, p p 7 I lirse .ire s e r v a n t s o f G o d a n d p h y s i c i a n s of sonU (i s wh«>. |M>Mr%t«ed b y h e a v e n l y i n s p i r a t i o n , a b a n d o n all their properly to then irlatives .uid w i t h d r a w into s o l i t u d e ( 2 ) . Philo clainifi lhal there are su< h people in m a n y p l a c e s , p a r t i c u l a r l y in each nonte iXoaorjaa.vTajv TIJV TC SetupijTiicijv Kai TI)V TrpaKTiKriv iXoao^iav jSioi. Epiphanius, Haer. 29, 5, cites Contempl. w i t h the l e m m a iv rfj irepl 'leaaaiutv avrov imypaop€VT} jSt'jSAtfj, but is nevertheless of the opinion that it relates t o Christians.

858

§34- The Jewish

Phihsopher

Philo

P l a t o ' s Symposium in Contempl. 7 is i n c o n s i s t e n t w i t h P h i l o ' s h i g h

regard

for G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y , e s p e c i a l l y P l a t o n i s m . S o m e of t h o s e w h o

regard

the w o r k

would

as s p u r i o u s

attribute

it t o

a Jewish

author,

but

it

p e r h a p s b e m o r e p l a u s i b l e t o a t t r i b u t e it t o C h r i s t i a n m o n k s . As r e g a r d s language,

style

and

range

of

ideas,

Contempt,

can

be

accepted

as

a u t h e n t i c a l l y P h i l o n i c , a n d it is n o w g e n e r a l l y r e g a r d e d as h i s (n. 1 8 9 ) . De aeternitate mundi {Tfepl a
Koap-ov)

D o u b t s m a y still be e x p r e s s e d a s to t h e a u t h e n t i c i t y o f t h i s t r e a t i s e , a t least in its p r e s e n t f o r m , b u t it h a s g e n e r a l l y b e e n a c c e p t e d as p a r t of the

Philonic

corpus.'^'* D i s p u t e

e t e r n i t y o f the w o r l d

presented

centres in Aet.,

upon

the Stoic

view

of

the

a n d its r e l a t i o n s h i p to

Philo's

c o s m o l o g y . T h e r e is also d i s a g r e e m e n t r e g a r d i n g t h e s t a g e in

Philo's

191. C-W vol. V I , pp. 72-119 ; Loeb Philo I X (1941), pp. 1 7 1 - 2 9 1 ; R. Arneldez a n d j . Pouilloux, De aeternitate mundi [Oeuvres X X X , 1969). See esp. J . Bernays, 'tJber die H e r stellung des Zusammenhanges i n der unter Philos N a m e n gehenden Schrift irepl adapaias Koafxov durch Blatterversetzung', Monatsberichte d e r Berhner Akademie (1863), pp. 34-40 = Gesammelte AbharuUungen I (1885), p p . 2 8 3 - 9 0 ; idem, ' D i e u n t e r Philons W e r ken stehende Schrift iiber die Unzerstorbarkeit des Weltalls nach ihrer urspriinglichen Anordnung Wiederhergestellt u n d ins D e u t s c h e iibertragen', AAB Phil.-hist. K l . (1876), pp. 2 0 9 - 7 8 ; E. Zeller, ' D e r pseudophilonische Bericht iiber T h e o p h r a s t ' , H e r m e s 15 (1880), pp. 1 3 7 - 4 6 ; F. C u m o n t , Philonis de aeternitate mundi (1891); E. Norden, ' O b e r d e n Streit des T h e o p h r a s t u n d Zeno bei Philo rrepl adapaias Kooftov, J a h r b b . fiir class. Philol. 19, S u p p . (1893), p p . 4 4 0 - 5 2 ; H . von A r n i m , Quellenstudien, pp. 1—52; H . Leise gang, 'Philons Schrift iiber die Ewigkeit d e r Welt', Philologus N.F. 46 (1937), p p . 156-76; D. T . R u n i a , 'Philo's D e Aeternitate M u n d i : T h e Problem of its I n t e r p r e t a t i o n ' , V C 3 5 ( i 9 8 i ) , p p . 105-51. 192. See t h e survey, especially of the views of Bernays, C u m o n t and Leisegang, i n R. Arnaldez a n d J . Pouilloux, op. cit., pp. 12-37. Only o n e manuscript explicitly attributes the work to Philo ( t h e V a t i c a n u s ends 0iXMvos TovBaiov nept d<j>dapaias Koafiov). I t is the central theme of t h e w o r k — t h a t the world is e t e r n a l — w h i c h is regarded as unphilonic, however, a n d the onus o n those who accept its authenticity has been t o show t h a t the sentiment is somehow consistent with Philo's t h o u g h t (for which see Colson, L o e b Philo IX, p . 178), or else to demonstrate that the expression of this point of view in a p a r t i c u l a r literary context does not c o m m i t Philo t o it. T h e most searching criticism o f the work was that of Bernays. H e attempted to show that the extant text h a d fallen into disorder through displacement of the leaves. H e published the text in Greek and G e r m a n according t o an order restored b y him, and with a commentary. E. Zeller, H e r m e s 15 (1880), pp. 137-46, agreed that the present text was not Philonic, as did von A r n i m , op. cit., w h o investigated t h e philosophic sources used. Cumont's defence of t h e work's authenticity has generally been accepted. Schiirer remained sceptical, however. Authendcity could only b e defended, h e maintained, if w h a t is set o u t a b o u t the eternity of t h e world in t h e extant text was only a report, which w a s to b e followed in missing sections by a presentation of t h e opposite p o i n t of view. Bernays rightly rejected this explanation, Schiirer felt, o n the grounds that t h e excerpts from the writings of others are linked by incidental notes in which t h e a u t h o r himself maintains the theory of the a(j>dapaia TOV Koap-ov. T h e note at t h e conclusion of the extant text: d pev ovv -rrepl d(l>6apaias TOV Koapcov napeiX-q^apiev, eipTjTai Kara 8vvap,iv. rds Sc npos eKaarov evavricoaeis ev TOIS eneira ST/AWTCOV does not imply t h a t w h a t has preceded is report a n d that n o w the author's o w n opposed views are to follow, b u t that t h e author n o w intended t o go into the objections against this view which h e has u p to this point expressed.

/. Life

and Works

Mr,()

career at which the work was composed, il accepted. In Flaccum De legatione

{Els

iK aiiilieniiniv

in

0XdKKov)

ad Gaium

{Llepl

dperutv

Kat Trp«o/9tmv npov

t'dim')

In these two works Philo relates ihr history ol" the persecutions which the Jews had to suffer in the time o f ' ( > a i u H , particularly in Alexandria. The narrative is so detailed and graphic that it could only have come from a man who had involved himself personally in the events described. This makes the two works a prime source for Philo's life, for the history of the Jews at this period, and also for the reign of Gains. The original extent of Philo's historical works, and the relationship of Flacc. and the Leg. to this complete sequence of historical works, are problems on which no consensus has been r e a c h e d . T h a t Philo originally wrote more on this subject than the two extant treatises is certain.'^^ Flacc. SiaSexerai

rrjv

begins, i ( i ) : Sevrepos Kara

TWV

'lovSaiojv

perd

Urjiavov

0XdKKos

'AovtXXios

eTri/SouAijv. T h e book we have was

therefore preceded by another, recording the persecutions inflicted on 193. Cf. p . 856 above o n Prob. 194. Place: C - W vol. V I , p p . 120-54; L o e b Philo I X (1941), p p . 2 9 3 - 4 0 3 ; H . Box, Philonis Alexandrini In Flaccum (1939, repr. 1979); A. Pelletier, In Flaccum {Oeuvres X X X I , 1967)Legat.: G - W vol. V I , p p . 155-223; Loeb Philo X (1962), p p . i-xxxi; 1-187; E. M . Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961); A . Pelletier, Legatio ad Gaium {Oeuvres X X X I I , 1972). See esp. F . Delauney, Philon d'Alexandrie. Ecrits historiques. Influences, lettres et persecutions des Juifs dans le monde romain (^1890) ; H . Leisegang, 'Philons Schrift iiber die Gesandtschaft d e r alexandrinischen J u d e n a n den Kaiser Gains Caligula', JBL 57 (1938), p p . 3 7 7 - 4 0 5 ; P . J . Sijpesteijn, ' T h e Legationes a d G a i u m ' , J J S 15 (1964), pp. 8 7 - 9 6 ; C. K r a u s Reggiani, ' I r a p p o r t i t r a I'impero r o m a n o e il m o n d o ebraico al tempo di Caligula secondo la "Legatio ad G a i u m " di Filone Alessandrino', A N R W 11.21.1, pp. 5 5 4 - 8 6 . T h e tradition r e g a r d i n g the titles is very u n c e r t a i n which complicates the difficulties surrounding the original character of t h e works (see below, n. 2 0 7 ) . F o r the titles given here see C - W vol. I, p p . xiii, xxv, xxxii, xxxv. T h e r e a r e also prolix and worthless expansions: toTopia irdvv 6fXifxos Kat TW jSuxj ;(p7;atpos r d KOTO, TOV (PXdKKov TJTOI irept irpovoias a n d loTopia irdvv ;^pTjaifxo? Kat 6€Xip,os irept TWV Kara TOV Fdiov Kat Trjs alrlas TTJS irpos dirav TO 'lovSaiwv edvos direx^elas avrov. For these see C-W v o l . I, p p . v, ix, xi. T h e Sacra Parallela normally use the l e m m a €K TOV or eK TWV Kara ^XUKKOV and eK Trjs irpos rdiov irpeapeias. Photius, Bibl. 105, records dveyvwadi] 8e avrov Kat Xoyos oS i j emypatfyfj rdi'os rjteyopLevos Kat 'PXaKKos rj 0XdKKwv if/eyopevos (ev ots Xoyois K.T.X.). ( T h e title . T h e correct text of Eusebius is preserved in (c). O n t h e title m e n t i o n e d in Eusebius, H.E., see below. 195. See Smallwood, op. cit., p p . 3 6 - 4 3 ; K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 5 5 5 - 9 , 571-6. 196. T h e a u t h o r of t h e Sacra Parallela seems already, like Photius, to h a v e known only the t w o extant books (see above, n. 194).

86o

§34- The Jewish

I'hilosopher

I'hilo

the J e w s b y S e j a n u s . T h e Leg. clcses w i t h the w o r d s : dpr^rai fxev ovv K€aXaiOiB€aT€pov "q alria Trjs rrpos drrav TO 'lovSalcov edvos drrexQ^ioLS Tatov. XeKTeov 8e Kal Trjv TraXivoiblav.'^^ A further b o o k will t h e r e f o r e h a v e followed, o r at least b e e n p l a n n e d , in w h i c h P h i l o r e l a t e d t h i s . I t is possible t o r e c o n s t r u c t a s e q u e n c e o f historical w o r k s , on t h e b a s i s of these a n d o t h e r allusions t o lost p a r t s , so t h a t Flacc. a n d Leg. f o r m p a r t s of o n e s e q u e n c e , o r r a t h e r a r e two b o o k s of a five-book w o r k . T h i s r e c o n s t r u c t i o n is m a d e a s follows. I t is k n o w n f r o m a n o t e i n t h e Chronicle of E u s e b i u s t h a t t h e p e r s e c u t i o n s u n d e r S e j a n u s w e r e r e c o u n t e d in t h e .second b o o k of t h e c o m p l e t e w o r k t o w h i c h h e refers."''' T h i s w o u l d i m p l y t h a t Flacc. m u s t h a v e b e e n t h e t h i r d b o o k in the w o r k . Since we afso h a v e l^eg. a n d k n o w t h a t it h a d a s e q u e l , this w o u l d g i v e a t o t a l o f at least five b o o k s , w h i c h is c o n f i r m e d b y t h e definite s t a t e m e n t in Eu.sebius, H.E. ii 5, i : Kal Si) r a /card TaCov OSTOS 'lovSaiois avp.pdvTa rrevTe j8i/3Aiots vapaSiScoai. T h e b r i e f suj~vey w h i c h E u s e b i u s gives o f t h e c o n t e n t s o f the w o r k also a g r e e s precisely w i t h t h e r e c o n s t r u c t i o n p r o p o s e d s o far. H e s a y s t h a t P h i l o h e r e r e l a t e s h o w in t h e t i m e o f T i b e r i u s , S e j a n u s d i s p l a y e d g r e a t z e a l in R o m e i n t h e effort to a n n i h i l a t e t h e w h o l e p e o p l e ; b u t i n J u d a e a , P i l a t e t h r e w t h e J e w s into g r e a t a g i t a t i o n b e c a u s e he w a n t e d to a d o p t s o m e c o u r s e , in r e g a r d to t h e T e m p l e , w h i c h conflicted w i t h t h e i r o r d i n a n c e s . A f t e r t h e d e a t h of T i b e r i u s , G a i u s , w h o n o w c a m e to t h e t h r o n e , b e h a v e d in g e n e r a l i n a h i g h l y a r r o g a n t fashion, b u t m o s t of all b r o u g h t h a r m u p o n the e n d r e J e w i s h p e o p l e . * " " N o w w h a t is s a i d h e r e a b o u t S e j a n u s a n d P i l a t e c a n n o t r e l a t e t o t h e o c c a s i o n a l isolated r e m a r k s i n the e x t a n t books,'^"' for t h e s e d e a l o n l y w i t h t h e t i m e of G a i u s . A c c o r d i n g to t h e s t a t e m e n t s of E u s e b i u s referred t o a b o v e , h o w e v e r , t h e o p p r e s s i o n b y S e j a n u s a n d P i l a t e m u s t h a v e b e e n n a r r a t e d in a s e p a r a t e s e c t i o n of t h e w o r k , before e v e n t s u n d e r G a i u s . As to t h e c h a r a c t e r of t h i s r e c o n s t r u c t e d w o r k , Flacc. a n d t h e final r e m a r k s of Leg. c l e a r l y s h o w t h a t h e r e P h i l o i n t e n d s to d e s c r i b e n o t o n l y 197. On t h e meaning of TroAivt^Sia see Smallwood, op. cit., p p . 3 2 4 - 4 ; K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., pp. 575-6198. Eusebius, Chron., e d . Schoene I I , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 : ( i ) According to J e r o m e : 'Seianus praefectus Tiberii, q u i a p u t eum p l u r i m u m poterat, instantissime c o h o r t a t u r , ut gentem J u d a e o r u m deleat. Filo m e m i n i t in libro legadonis secundo.' (2) According to the A r m e n i a n : 'Seianus Tiberii procurator, qui intimus erat consiliarius regis, universim gentem J u d a e o r u m deperdendarn exposcebat. M e m i n i t a u t e m huius Philon in secunda relatione.' (3) According t o Syncellus: Z-qiavos e-napxos TiPepiov Kaiaapos irepi reXeias diTcoXeias rov eOvovs rwvTovSaiutv n-oAAa awe^ovXeve rw Kaiaapi, ws 'PiXoov 'lovSaios e^ 'AXe^avSpeias Sidycov laropei ev rfj bevrepcf, rrjs irept avrov itpea^eias. 199. H.E. ii 5, 7 : irpwrov Sij o w Kara Tifiepiov eiri pev rrjs 'Poipiaicov iroXews laropei 2riiav6v... apSrjv ro irdv eOvos diroXeadai etaayrjox^vai, eirl he rrjs 'JovSaias HiXdrov... 200. H.E. ii 6, I : /uerd Se TIJV Ti^epiov reXevr-^v Pdiov r-qv dpx'^v iTapeiXT)6ra... irdvrwv pidXiara ro irdv 'lovdaiwv edvos ov afxiKpd Kara^Xdi/iai. 201. But see Loeb Philo X , pp. xviii-xix.

/. Life and Works

Hi. i

h o w t h e J e w s w e r e p e r s e c u t e d , but also WIIMI « (l(r«iSta, t h a t is, o n e m i g h t a s s u m e , t h e d o w n f a l l of G a i u s a n d t h e f a v o u r a b l e t u r n in J e w i s h affairs w h i c h this b r o u g h t a b o u t . I t is also possible t h a t Legatio

202. See Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 6 5 - 7 8 . 203. See now t h e edition, c o m m e n t a r y a n d translation by J . L. Creed (1984). Comparison might also b e m a d e with the 'Acts of t h e P a g a n M a r t y r s ' ; see vol. I, p p . 39-40204. T h e expulsion of t h e Jews from R o m e in A.D. 19 is attested by Tacitus, Ann. ii 85 = GLAJJ I I , no. 284; Suetonius, Tib. 36 = GLAJJ I I , no. 3 0 6 ; J o s . Ant. xviii 3, 5 ( 8 3 - 4 ) ; ?Seneca, Ep. 108, 22 = G L A J J I, no. 189; D i o Ivii 18, 5a = G L A J J I I , no. 419. See p p . 75—6 above. N o n e of these authors however attributes responsibility for this to Sejanus. Philo is therefore our only evidence for an 'anti-Jewish' policy o n Sejanus' p a r t : see Leg. 24 (159-60) with Smallwood's comments. F u r t h e r m o r e , in Flacc. i ( i ) he says that Flaccus continued Sejanus' machinations against the J e w s . Leg. 38 (299-305), part of the letter of Agrippa to Gaius, also records Pilate's conflict with t h e population of Jerusalem over the episode of t h e gilded shields, without however m a k i n g any link with a supposed wider policy, o n the p a r t of Sejanus o r anyone else. For Pilate's governorship see vol. I , pp. 3 8 3 - 7 ; cf. J.-P. Lemondon, Pilate et le gouvernement de la Judie: textes et monuments (1981). 205. In t h e Sacra Parallela a passage is cited which is n o t in t h e extant treatise (Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 80^ = C o d . CoisHnianus, fol. 111"^ = Harris, Fragments, p. 10). See Massebieau, Le Classement, p. 66, on the defectiveness of our text of Flacc.

862

§34- The Jewish Phtlosopher Philo

c o m p r i s e s t h e o r i g i n a l B o o k iv a n d a p a r t o f Bonk v, s o t h a t o n l y s o m e p o r t i o n of t h e l a t t e r w o u l d be m i s s i n g . T h e Legalio is u n u s u a l l y l o n g , a n d e v e n s o a p p e a r s t o h a v e m a n y lacunae.'"'*' If this p l a n for t h e w o r k is a c c e p t e d , i t also serves to e x p l a i n t h e r e p e t i t i o n s in t h e e x t a n t p a r t s o f t h e w o r k . I t is b e y o n d d o u b t t h a t t h e p e r s e c u t i o n of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n J e w s p o r t r a y e d i n Flacc. 5 - 1 i (25—96) is t h e s a m e a s t h a t r e c o u n t e d in Legat. 1 8 - 2 0 ( 1 2 0 - 3 9 ) . T h e e x t e n d e d r e p e t i t i o n of t h e s a m e e v e n t s w i t h i n t h e s a m e w o r k seems v e r y s t r a n g e . F o r this r e a s o n , a n d a l s o o n t h e g r o u n d s t h a t t h e r e a r e n o cross-references b e t w e e n t h e t w o d e s c r i p t i o n s , m a n y s c h o l a r s a r e of t h e o p i n i o n t h a t Flacc. s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d as a n e n t i r e l y s e p a r a t e d o c u m e n t , a n d n o t p a r t of t h e h i s t o r i c a l w o r k i n five b o o k s m e n t i o n e d b y E u s e b i u s . F r o m t h e p e r s p e c t i v e of this w o r k o u t h n e d a b o v e , h o w e v e r , s u c h r e p e t i t i o n is n o t o n l y e x p l i c a b l e b u t n e c e s s a r y . P h i l o w a s n o t i n t e n d i n g t o w r i t e a c o h e r e n t h i s t o r y of t h e p e r s e c u t i o n s , so m u c h as to deal with t h e persecutors, each individually. T h e persecution in A l e x a n d r i a therefore h a d t o be d e a l t w i t h b o t h i n t h e s t o r y of F l a c c u s a n d i n t h a t of G a i u s , i n t h e o n e c a s e i n so far as F l a c c u s was r e s p o n s i b l e , i n t h e o t h e r in so far a s it w a s i n s t i g a t e d b y C a l i g u l a . T h e title of t h i s r e c o n s t i t u t e d h i s t o r i c a l w o r k is p r o b l e m a t i c , since E u s e b i u s ' s t a t e m e n t s c r e a t e difficulties. A c c o r d i n g to t h e p a s s a g e f r o m t h e Chronicle, t h e w h o l e w o r k a p p e a r s t o h a v e b e e n d e s i g n e d Tvpea^eia. A g a i n , w h e n s u m m a r i z i n g the c o n t e n t s of the c o m p l e t e w o r k i n t h e Ecclesiastical History, E u s e b i u s says t h a t all t h i s is w r i t t e n iv avveypatpc npeaPelq. [H.E. ii 5, 6 ) . B u t t h e n a t t h e e n d of t h i s s u m m a r y r e v i e w of t h e c o n t e n t s , h e w r i t e s t h a t P h i l o tells of a t h o u s a n d o t h e r suflTerings w h i c h befell t h e J e w s i n A l e x a n d r i a iv Sevripw avyypdiJip,aTL (L [or Sv] iniypculfe rrepl dperwv. F r o m this it w o u l d a p p e a r ( w i t h t h e r e a d i n g 4>y°'^ t h a t P h i l o w r o t e t w o w o r k s d e a h n g w i t h these e v e n t s , o n e of 206. See Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 65-78 ; Cohn, 'Einteilung', p. 422 ; Box, op. cit., p p . xxxv-xxxvii. 207. Box, op. cit., p . xxxvii; Smallwood, p. 39. An alternative is t o a d o p t the r e a d i n g Sv and translate 'in the second book of t h e work tov erreypailtev nept dpercov' (cf. R u f i n u s : 'in secundo operis sui de virtutibus libro'). Now if the persecutions under Caligula were already dealt with b y book ii of t h e complete work, Philo must have used t h e remaining three books to describe the embassy to Gaius a n d the iraXivoiSia. T h i s would m e a n t h a t o u r Legat. must have sizeable lacunae a n d it must cover the material from the original books ii to iv. That is possible, b u t complications ensue in reconciling this view with Eusebius' remark in Chron. (n. 198, above) t h a t the persecutions of Sejanus were dealt with in the second book of the -npea^eia. It seems unlikely t h a t Philo would have dealt both with this and with the persecutions under Caligula in one and t h e same book. W h a t is more, if we assume that b o t h the reference here to t h e persecutions under Sejanus a n d that at the start of Flacc. are allusions to t h e same treatment of the topic, t h e n Flacc. must have been the third book of the w o r k ; this is i n c o m p a d b l e with the statement of Eusebius, H.E. ii 6, 3, if the reading tLv is given. If one regards Flacc. as an entirely separate work (see below) then w e must understand there to h a v e been two treatments of t h e

/. Life and Works

Wy\

which was entitled -q irpea^eia and the other *r«pi Aptrutv. Ilowrvrr, not only is this^intrinsically improbable, but F^usrhiun only inrniionn the latter title in his main catalogue of Philo'* work* {H.E ii iH). There he says that Philo gave the name irtpi dptrutv lo the work dealing with the godless deeds of Gaius in irony (//.A", ii i 8 , H). No other work on these events is listed, and the catalogue here is generally quite complete. A possible solution to this anomaly i» the assumption that Sevrepw is the gloss of a scribe who could not make the different titles in ii 5, 6 and ii 6, 3 tally. Both would, in fact, relate to the same work. In the Old Syriac version of Eusebius, the words iv Sevripu) avy/ypapixaTi
864

§34- T^he Jewish Philosopher Philo

whether one regards the Legat. as constituting a small part, or alternatively as representing most of, the original five books, compressed. Eusebius' references to persecution by Sejanus and Pilate (//.£. ii 5, 6 - 7 ) have been taken to imply that lacunae occur in Legat., for which these topics supply the content.^'* If the short passages in L^gat. on these subjects, 24 ( 1 5 9 - 6 1 ) and 3 8 (299-305), are all that Eusebius was referring to, however, and if the abrupt changes of subject in Legat. are regarded as a consequence of the theme of invective against Gaius, then Legat. is almost complete (the 'palinode' however is still missing).*'-* A remaining possibility is the thesis that neither Flacc. nor Legat. represent Philo's original compositions; they are later compilations assembled from the original five books mentioned by Eusebius. The compiler would in each case have selected material from these books around a persecutor figure, namely Flaccus and Gaius. Since abridgements and compilations often supersede complete works, it would be plausible that in this case two such works should have replaced the originals in the manuscripts.'"'^ De Providentia {ITepl TTpovolasY'^

The work is extant in full only in Armenian, and was first published by Aucher, with a Latin translation, from which the modern translations have all been made, rather than from the Armenian.*'^ Two Greek fragments, one slight and one extensive, are given in Eusebius, Praep. ev.

212. Smallwood, p p . 4 1 - 3 . 213. This is Colson's theory, see Loeb Philo X, p p . xvi-xxvi; cf. Smallwood, pp. 4 2 - 3 . 214. So Pelletier, Legatio, p . 21. 215. Armenian text: Aucher, Phitonis Judaei Sermones tres hactenus inediti (1822) (Latin translation of A r m e n i a n ) ; C . E. Richter, Phitonis Judaei opera omnia VIU. (1828-30), p p . 45-100 (reprinted in stereotype ed., 1851-3, vol. V I I I , pp. 52-113) (Ladn translation) ; Die Werke V I I (1964), pp. 322-62 ( G e r m a n translation by L. Friichtel from A u c h e r ) ; M . Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia {Oeuvres X X X V , 1973) (Aucher's L a d n with F r e n c h translation). Greek fragments: Mangey I I , pp. 625-6, 634-47 (Eusebius' fragments) (not in C - W ) ; Loeb Philo I X (1941), pp. 443-507 (Eusebius, using Gifford's text oi Praep. ev.); M . H a d a s Lebel, op. cit. (using text of Eusebius by K. M r a s ; also includes fragments from Ftoritegia). See also Harris, Fragments, pp. 75-6. See esp. P. Wendland, Phitos Schrift iiber die Vorsehung, ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der nacharistotelischen Philosophie (1892); idem. Die philosophischen Quellen des Philo von Alexandria in seiner Schrift uber die Vorsehung (1892); A . Terian, ' A Cridcal Introduction to Philo's Dialogues', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 272-94. The tide is given b y Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6; Praep. ev. vii 20, 336a; viii 13, 3 8 5 d ; a n d i n the Sacra Parallela: Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 260 CK TOV -rrepl npovolas a' (mistake for /3'?); Cod. Coislinianus fol. 215^; Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 27'""; fol. 114"^"^. See Harris, Fragments, p p . 7 5 - 6 ; Wendland, Philos Schrift, p p . 88 ff.; M. Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 3 5 5 - 6 . 216. For the Armenian Philo see p. 820 above. T h e r e is no modern edition or direct translation of the Armenian of Prov.

/. Life and Works

vii 2 1 and viii

Hf)^,

there are also some short frnKitirni* m ihr Sana

Parallela.

The Armenian text comprises two b<M>kii, but i h r U\%\ ol these is preserved only in an abbreviated and parliully e
In i h r Kcclestastical

History, also, the title TO

nepl npovoias is more generally attested (only one manuscript has T a ) . Indeed, at this very point Ku.srhius reckons the document among the ]uovoj8ij3Aa. He thus cannot have known the first book. Wendland's study of the thought, language and style of the work has convinced most subsequent scholars of its authenticity.*'^ Either Book i has been altered in form since its composition by Philo,^^° or Philo composed a work in which different literary forms were adopted in the two parts, a procedure not without parallel in classical literature. In the two treatises, Philo upholds belief in the workings of providence in the world, whilst 'Alexander', Philo's nephew, presents sceptical counter-arguments. The dialogue form is only found in Book ii, as the work now stands, though it might originally have been used in both books. Although it is more concerned with Greek philosophic concepts than Philo's scripturally-based works, there are still indica tions of its Jewish character, not only because of the position taken up by its author.^^' The influence of Stoicism is very pronounced, and Alexander's responses appear to have been derived from the New Academy.*** Like the following work, Prov. probably belongs to the end of Philo's life.*^3 De animalibus (o AXe^avSpos

17 nepl TOV Xoyov ex^tv TO. aXoya ^a>a)*^*

This work survives only in the Armenian translation, though there are 217. T h e first fragment (vii 21) is from t h e middle of t h e second book (Aucher, p p . 80-2 ; ii 5 0 - 1 in t h e ed. b y M. Hadas-Lebel, e d . ) ; t h e second, viii 14, consists of several large portions extending throughout t h e second book and forming a selection from it (see Hadas-Lebel, p. 21 : Concordance). Hodschel also published two small fragments from Prov. 218. All the q u o t a t i o n s in t h e florilegia also derive from the second b o o k : see M . Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 355-6. 219. O n t h e question of authenticity see most recently Hadas-Lebel, op. cit., p p . 22-46. 220. O n t h e first book see Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 87-91 (expressing doubts as to authenticity); W e n d l a n d , Philos Schrift, p p . 38 ff. 221. See A . Terian, A N R W n.21.1, p . 283, a n d cf. P. Borgen, ibid., p. 119. 222. A. Terian, ibid., p p . 277—81; cf. M . Hadas-Lebel, op. cit., p p . 58—117. N o t e also P. Barth, 'Die Stoische Theodizee bei Philo', Philosophische Abhandlungen, Max Heinze zum 70. Geburtstage gewidmet... (1906), p p . 14-33. 223. See n . 227 below, on Anim. 224. J . B. Aucher, Philonis Judaei sermones tres hactenus inediti (1822); A. Terian, Philonis Alexandrini De Animalibus. The Armenian Text with an Introduction, Translation and Commentary (1981). See idem, ' A n Introduction to Philo's Dialogues', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 272-94. The Greek title is given by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6. C f J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11: ' D e

866

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

f r a g m e n t s i n t h e Sacra Parallela. There are two s e c t i o n s to t h e d i s c u s s i o n of t h e r a t i o n a h t y of a n i m a l s ; d u r i n g the first A l e x a n d e r d i s c o u r s e s o n t h e r a t i o n a l i t y o f a n i m a l s , a n d h e is r e f u t e d by P h i l o i n t h e s e c o n d . T h e influence o f S t o i c i s m a n d A c a d e m i c c r i t i c i s m of S t o i c i s m is a g a i n t h o r o u g h g o i n g , a n d Anim. is c l e a r l y l i n k e d to Prov. a s r e g a r d s c o n t e x t and

content;**^

thus

even

t h o u g h Anim.

lacks

explicit r e f e r e n c e s

to

J u d a i s m , i t s a u t h e n t i c i t y is assured.^'^^ T w o references in Anim. c a n b e dated, t h o u g h n e i t h e r p r o v i d e s i n c o n t r o v e r t i b l e e v i d e n c e for t h e d a t e of compo.sition.**^ T h e c e l e b r a t i o n s m e n t i o n e d in c h . 2 7 w e r e p r o b a b l y those given in A . D . 1 2 by G e r m a n i c u s , b u t this a l l u s i o n d o e s n o t m e a n that the work must b e d a t e d i m m e d i a t e l y t h e r e a f t e r . T h e e m b a s s y mentioned in ch. 5 4 w o u l d p r o v i d e firmer e v i d e n c e for t h e l a t e c o m p o s i t i o n of Prov. and Anim. if it c o u l d b e a s s u m e d to refer t o t h e A l e x a n d r i a n Jewish embassy to G a i u s of A . D . 3 9 - 4 0 ; this is likely b u t not b e y o n d question. Hypothetica (Apologia pro ludaeis)

{YTroderiKdy^^

K n o w l e d g e of t h i s t r e a t i s e rests a l m o s t e n t i r e l y o n t h e f r a g m e n t s w h i c h E u s e b i u s q u o t e s i n Praep. ev. viii 6 - 7 , i n t r o d u c i n g t h e m (viii 5 , 1 1 ) w i t h t h e w o r d s 0lXajvos... dno rov npcoTOV avy-ypafxixaros cov eTreypaxpev VTToderiKcov, evda rov vrrkp '[ovSaicov a»? npos Karr^yopovs avrcov noLOvp.ivos Xoyov ravra. (ftrjaiv. T h e m e a n i n g of t h e title is o b s c u r e . ' S u p p o s i t i o n s

Alexandre e t quod propriam rationem muta animalia habeant.' (Some editions a n d manuscripts of J e r o m e have 'De Alexandre dicente q u o d . . . ' etc.) T h e Greek fragments are contained in Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 129^. 225. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6, links the two w o r k s ; cf Harris, Fragments, p. 11. 226. Massebieau considered t h e work to have been brought into disorder by a redactor, Le Classement, pp. 87-91 ; cf Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 283-9. 227. O n t h e question of d a t e see Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 2 8 9 - 9 1 ; M . Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 38-45. For t h e embassy vol. I, p p . 390-8, and p . 818 above. The relevant section reads in Latin translation: 'ego etiam q u a n d o p e r legationem adii R o m a m ' (Aucher, p. 152). T h e speaker is 'Alexander'; Terian, p . 290, takes this as evidence for Tiberius lulius Alexander's participation in t h e embassy to Gaius. See above, n. 15. Surveying Prov. a n d Anim., Terian, p. 291, concludes that 'the internal evidence for a late d a t e for t h e composidon of the dialogues is overwhelming indeed. Consequently they are to b e ascribed to the closing years of the author's life (ca. A.D. 50) and placed at t h e end of the corpus of his works.' Cf. also M . Pohlenz, Philon von Alexandreia, p p . 4 1 2 - 1 5 ; E . G. Turner, 'Tiberius lulius Alexander', p . 56. 228. For t h e text o f the fragments see Eusebius, Praep. ev. viii 6-7 (GCS V U L i , ed. K . Mras, 1954, p p . 427-33). I n edidons of P h i l o : e d . Mangey I I , pp. 6 2 6 - 3 2 ; ed. Cohn, e d . min. V I , pp. 189-200; L o e b Philo I X (1941), p p . 4 0 7 - 3 7 ; M . Petit, Hypothetica {Oeuvres, forthcoming). See esp. M. Pedt, ' A propos d'une traversee exemplaire du desert d u Sinai selon Philon {Hypothetica vi 2-38) : texte biblique et apologetique concernant Moise chez quelques ecrivans juifs', Semitica 2 6 (1976), p p . 137-42 ; L. Troiani, 'Osservazioni sopra I'apologia di Filone: gli Hypothetica', A t h e n a e u m 56 (1978), p p . 304-14. 229. See esp. J . Bernays, 'Philons Hypothetica und die Verwiinschungen des Buzyges in Athen', Monatsberichte d e r Berliner A k a d e m i e (1876), pp. 589-609, esp. p . 599 (repr.

I. Life and Works

lib;

about the Jews' is unhkely, even if underslJMKi in inr»iM iiii|>{H»iiui(»n!« presented for the assessment of an audieiue on ihr (|iie<»iiiiii ol JCWIHII origins. Such a title would only ht ihe initial p a i u ol ihe woik. Heni.iys suggested 'counsels, recommendations', 'Y1foOtr^Hl^i Mym M V those treatises which contain moral advi( c or rrroininen
TOI)?

pev

OLTToXifiovs

Kat

dvdvSpovs

eivai

Kat

iravTeXcos

oXiyovs

vTTodcofxeOa. This being the character of Hypothetica, it might be identified with the 'Ynep ^LovSaicov dnoXoyia from which Eusebius reports the description of the Essenes later in the Praep. ev. (viii 1 1 ) ; this, again, must the the work nept ^lovBaicov which Eusebius lists in H.E. ii 18, 6.^^^ The fact that Eusebius refers to the work first as Hypothetica (viii 5, 1 1 ) , and then later in the same book as 17 virep 'lovSaiojv diroXoyia ( 1 0 , 1 9 ) , need not lead to the supposition that the treatises were separate; it is feasible that in introducing the first extracts he deliberately used Philo's in Gesammelte Abhandlungen I (1885), p p . 262-82). See also Colson in L o e b Philo IX, p p . 410—11. 230. Somn. n 10 (73); Spec, i 8 (299); ih 5 ( 2 9 ) ; Virt. 3 (70). 231. It is, in fact, the only work of Philo's which could b e described a s apologetic, a n d it is p e r h a p s to b e linked to J o s e p h u s ' Contra Apionem in genre. F o r t h e account of the Mosaic laws in t h e Hypothetica see I. H e i n e m a n n , Philos griechische und jiidische Bildung (1932), pp. 352-8. Cf Colson, L o e b Philo I X , p p . 407-8, n. 232. So Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 5 4 - 9 (who also offers a different i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) ; cf P . Wendland, J a h r b b . fiir class. Philologie 22 Suppl. (1896), pp. 714 ff. C f C o h n , 'Einteilung', p. 418. 233. T h e identity of the Hypothetica a n d the -rrepHtrnkp TovSalwv w a s disputed by Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 54-65. For t h e account o f the Essenes see vol. I I , p p . 555-74. T h e a u t h e n d c i t y of Philo's a c c o u n t has been challenged, b u t is generally accepted; see Massebieau, op. cit., pp. 5 9 - 6 5 ; W e n d l a n d , op. cit., p . 702.

868

§34- The Jewish Philosopher rhilo

o w n title, b u t i n t h e s e c o n d c i t a t i o n h e m e r e l y d e s c r i b e d t h e w o r k b y reference t o its c o n t e n t , w h i c h P h i l o ' s t i d e d i d n o t , p e r h a p s , m a k e c l e a r . T h e r e f e r e n c e t o t h e w o r k Trepl '/ouSaicov in H.E. ii i8, 6 is p r o b l e m a t i c , h o w e v e r , for E u s e b i u s lists it a s a m o n g t h e povo^i^Xa, w h e r e a s it is k n o w n t h a t t h e viroderiKa h a d s e v e r a l b o o k s {Praep. ev. viii 5, 1 1 : a-Tro ToiJ npcorov avyYpdp.p.aTOs
(p. 8 3 8 ) .

(5) T h e t w o b o o k s Trepl SiadrfKotv ( p p . 835—6, 8 3 9 ) . (6) T h r e e of t h e five b o o k s De somniis (p. 840). (7) T h e t w o b i o g r a p h i e s o f I s a a c a n d J a c o b ( p p . 846—7). (8) P r o b a b l y a w o r k nepl evae^eias (pp. 851-2). (9) T h e t r e a t i s e nepl TOV SOVXOV eivai navra
De mundo {IJepl

Koafxov)

T h e s p u r i o u s c h a r a c t e r of t h i s t r e a t i s e h a s l o n g b e e n a c k n o w l e d g e d . I t is a collection of e x c e r p t s from o t h e r P h i l o n i c w o r k s , in p a r t i c u l a r f r o m De 234. For example, Philo says in Prob. 3 (20): dXX' 6 p.ev nept T-fjs a.px'fjs TOV aoov Xoyos els KOLpov e-niTTjheiorepov vTrepKeiodon. But we d o not know whether this project c a m e t o fruition or not. It w a s also t h o u g h t that Philo w r o t e — o r intended t o w r i t e — a dialogue o n Isaac and Ishmael, on t h e distincdon between t r u e wisdom a n d sophistry; b u t t h e reading of Sobr. 2 (9) now preferred [ev TOIS iSla Xoyois instead of ev nai hidXoyois) need not refer to a specific work o n this topic, but merely t o some discussion of i t ; see C o h n , 'Einteilung', p . 425. 235. See K. Stabler, Die ^ahlenmystik bei Philon von Alexandreia (1931). 236. See the ed. by M a n g e y II, p p . 601—24. I t s spurious n a t u r e w a s already recognised by W. Budaus, who translated the work i n t o L a t i n in 1526. See also M a n g e y I I , p. 601, n .

/. Life and Works

M<>()

aeternitate mundi. T h e c o m p i l e r h a s c o p i e d his miMJeU w» r«ia« d\ thai h i t text m a y b e of v a l u e for t h e p a s s a g e s t a k e n from IMnIo " {2) De Sampsone ; De Jona^"^^ T h e s e t w o t r e a t i s e s , e x t a n t o n l y in A r m r n i a n . w e i e fnsi p i d ) h s h e d by A u c h e r i n A r m e n i a n a n d b a l i n . T h e r r is g e n e r a l a g r e e m e n t t h a t n e i t h e r is b y P h i l o . (3) Interpretatio Hebraicorum nominum A work on this subject, a p p a r e n t l y

anonymous,

is m e n t i o n e d

O r i g e n , Com. in Joann. ii 3 3 (27) ( G C S Origenes I V , p . 9 0 ) : evpojiev

by

TOIVVV

ev rfi epfirjveiq TWV ovofiarcov. E u s e b i u s says t h a t i t w a s a s c r i b e d t o P h i l o , b u t t h e w a y i n w h i c h h e s p e a k s of i t s h o w s t h a t he t o o k n e w i t only as a n a n o n y m o u s w o r k , H.E. ii 1 8 , 7 : K:ai TWV iv vopuxt 8c Kal Trpo^TjTats 'E^pa'iKwv

ovofjLaTwv at

ipurjveiai

TOV avTov

anovBri

eTvai

XeyovTai.

J e r o m e w r i t e s t h a t a c c o r d i n g to O r i g e n ' s t e s t i m o n y , P h i l o w a s t h e a u t h o r . T h u s f o r J e r o m e , too, t h e w o r k w a s e v i d e n t l y a n o n y m o u s . H e himself i n t e n d e d to t r a n s l a t e it i n t o L a t i n , b u t f o u n d t h e t e x t so c o r r u p t t h a t he considered i t necessary to u n d e r t a k e a t h o r o u g h n e w recension. I n t h e p r e f a c e t o t h i s w o r k , h e expresses h i m s e l f in t h e f o l l o w i n g t e r m s on t h e h i s t o r y of t h i s Onomasticon: ' P h i l o , vir d i s e r t i s s i m u s l u d a e o r u m , O r i g e n i s q u o q u e t e s t i m o n i o c o n p r o b a t u r edidisse l i b r u m h e b r a i c o r u m n o m i n u m e o r u m q u e etymologias iuxta ordinem litterarum e latere c o p u l a s s e . Q u o c u m v u l g o h a b e a t u r a G r a e c i s et b i b l i o t h e c a s o r b i s i n p l e v e r i t , s t u d i i m i h i fuit in l a t i n a m e u m l i n g u a m v e r t e r e . V e r u m t a m dissona i n t e r s e e x e m p l a r i a r e p p e r i e t sic c o n f u s a m o r d i n e m , u t t a c e r e melius i u d i c a v e r i m q u a m r e p r e h e n s i o n e q u i d d i g n u m s c r i b e r e . I t a q u e ... singula p e r ordinem scripturarum v o l u m i n a percucurri et vetus a e d i f i c i u m n o v a c u r a i n s t a u r a n s fecisse m e r e o r q u o d a G r a e c i s q u o q u e a d p e t e n d u m s i t . . . A c n e forte c o n s u m m a t o aedificio q u a s i e x t r e m a deesset m a n u s , N o v i T e s t a m e n t i v e r b a e t n o m i n a i n t e r p r e t a t u s s u m , i m i t a r i v o l e n s ex p a r t e O r i g i n e m , q u e m p o s t a p o s t o l o s e c c l e s i a r u m m a g i s t r u m n e m o nisi i m p e r i t u s n e g a t . I n t e r c e t e r a e n i m i n g e n u i s u i praeclara m o n i m e n t a e t i a m i n h o c laboravit, ut q u o d Philo quasi l u d a e u s o m i s e r a t h i e u t c h r i s t i a n u s i n p l e r e t . ' J e r o m e ' s final w o r d s h e r e i m p l y t h a t O r i g e n h a d a l r e a d y u n d e r t a k e n a c o m p l e t i o n of t h e o l d e r w o r k by a d d i n g t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t m a t e r i a l . P e r h a p s h e also revised the o l d e r m a t e r i a l i n t h e p r o c e s s , so t h a t t h e e n t i r e w o r k n o w p a s s e d as his. I t is m e n t i o n e d u n d e r h i s n a m e b y t h e a u t h o r of t h e w o r k

237. See C-W vol. II, p p . vi-x. 238. J . B . Aucher, Paralipomena Armena (1826), p p . 549-611. See n o w H. Lewy, The Pseudo-Philonic de Jona. Part i: The Armenian Text with a Critical Introduction {Studies and Documents V I I , 1936); F . Siegert, Drei hellenistisch-jiidische Predigten (1980) ( G e r m a n translation of De Jona, De Sampsone, De Deo).

870

§34-

The Jewish

PhilosophfT

Philo

wrongly attributed to Justin Martyr, Quaestiones et responsiones ad orthodoxos, Quaest. 82 and 86 (ed. Otto, V, pp. 1 2 2 and 130).

It is thus possible to distinguish three stages in the history of this lexicon: the original work was anonymous, but evidently composed by a Jew, since it was restricted to the Old Testament. A Christian supplement was undertaken by Origen, and a new recension in Latin by Jerome.^•^^ Origen's contribution does not appear to have been important, for his name did not become firmly attached to the work. Eusebius says no more than that the work was said to be Philo's, and even Procopius of Gaza [c. A . D . 500) cites it anonymously as 17 TCOV 'E^pa'iKUiv 6vop.dTwv (pfxrfveia. The extant catalogues of this kind are also anonymous.**" It is scarcely possible to determine whether the underlying treatise actually derives from Philo. We can, indeed, assemble from his works an extensive list of explanations of Hebrew proper names, from which we can judge what is Philonic material and what is not.**' But since there is no certain way back to the archetype, whether from Jerome or from the similar catalogues elsewhere, we cannot discover whether this archetype was Philonic or not.**^ (4) A Liber antiquitatum biblicarum was frequently printed under Philo's name in the sixteenth century (first in 1 5 2 7 ) . See above, pp. 3 2 5 - 3 1 . (5) O f a diflferent kind is the Pseudo-Philonic Breviarium temporum, one of the forgeries pubhshed by Annius of Viterbo, probably in full confidence of their authenticity.**^ (6) O n the treatise De virtute eiusque partibus, Philo's name, see above, n. 3 2 .

published by Mai under

(7) O n De mercede meretricis see above, pp. 8 3 4 , 849.

239. This Onomasticon b y J e r o m e {Liber interpretationis hebraicorum nominum) is in Vallarsi's edition of J e r o m e ' s works, I I I , cols. 1-120, a n d in P . Lagarde, Onomastica Sacra (1870), pp. 1 - 8 1 ; (*i887), p p . 25-116 = CCL L X X I I (1959), pp. 5 7 - 1 6 1 . See F. W u t z , Onomastica sacra. Untersuchungen zum Liber interpretationis nominum hebraicorum des H. Hieronymus I-II (TU X L I . 1 - 2 , 1914-15), esp. vol. I, p p . 13-29. 240. For various Greek and L a d n Onomastica of scriptural names, see Vallarsi, Hieronymi Opera III, cols. 537 ff.; L a g a r d e , Onomastica sacra, p p . 161 ff. 241. Such collecdons are found i n Vallarsi, Hieronymi Opera I I I , cols. 7 3 1 - 4 4 ; Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria (1875), p p . 364-8. 242. The work de nominibus Hebraicis printed i n a L a t i n translation of Philo at Basel in 1527 (Goodhart and Goodenough, Bibtiography, no. 445) is simply the Onomasticon of Jerome. 243. On J o a n n e s Annius d a Viterbo (Giovanni Nanni) see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 319-20.

II. P H I L O ' S PHII.OS<>I*IIH:AI

liioriiiiI

T h e p r e c e d i n g s u r v e y of P h i l o ' s w o r k s a n y - s i d e d n e s s of h i s c u l t u r a l

background

and

combiriation o f features of b o t h

o f his

literary

undertakings.

in

H e l l e n i s t i c J e w i s h a u t h o r s in g e n e r a l is p a r t i c u l a r l y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c

of

His

Greek

philosophical

a n d Cireek

The

culture found

Philo.'

Jewish

background

is

perhaps

most

i m m e d i a t e l y striking. H e was i m m e r s e d i n t h e t h o u g h t of t h e G r e e k philosophic

schools,

having

apparently

availed

himself

of

all

the

e d u c a t i o n a l facilities of h i s t i m e . * H i s l a n g u a g e is m o d e l l e d o n t h a t o f classical a u t h o r s ; t h e w o r k s of P l a t o , in p a r t i c u l a r , h a v e i n f l u e n c e d h i s v o c a b u l a r y a n d phraseology.^ H e w a s at h o m e w i t h the major

Greek

1. O n modern works framed in terms of assessments o f the relative importance of Philo's Greek and Jewish backgrounds see p. 8 i 3, n. 8 above. Schiirer's discussion of Philo's thought involved some distortion; his conviction t h a t Philo's Jewishness amounted to merely a universalized, negated J u d a i s m (see below, n. 25), led h i m to concentrate u p o n the traditional topics of Greek philosophy, to the neglect o f both Philo's cultural context and t h e exegedcal structure of his works (see below, p . 880). Although some modificadons have been m a d e t o the initial discussion (pp. 871-80) Schiirer's account o f Philo's thought on these topics h a s been preserved i n the main for its intrinsic value. T h e modern literature listed will indicate areas of Philo's t h o u g h t and historical importance not fully considered here. 2. O n Philo's education see above, p. 817, n. 27. It should b e noted that Philo tells us httle about his Jewish e d u c a t i o n ; perhaps because this would b e familiar to his audience ? Its influence, a t any rate, is self-evident, but see below, p. 874, o n Philo's ignorance of Hebrew. I t is generally assumed t h a t after the iyKVKXios naiSeia Philo attended t h e gymnasium. For t h e cultural i m p o r t a n c e of t h e g y m n a s i u m in A l e x a n d r i a a n d the issue ofJewish participation in gymnasium activities cf p p . 128—9, 138—9 and 8 1 9 above. 3. O n Philo's literary style see e.g. C . Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria (1875), p p . 3 1 - 1 4 1 ; T. Billings, The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919), pp. 88-103 (Platonic similes); M . Adler, Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929); A . Michel, ' Q u e l q u e s aspects d e la Rhetorique chez Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1961), p p . 8 1 - 1 0 3 ; E . F. Trisoglio, 'Apostrofi, parenesi e preghiere in Filone d'Alessandria', Rivista Lasalliana 31 (1964), p p . 357-410; 32 (1965), p p . 3 9 - 7 9 ; E . J . Barnes, 'Petronius, Philo a n d Stoic Rhetoric', L a t o m u s 32 (1973), p p . 7 8 7 - 9 8 ; J . Leopold a n d T . Conley, 'Philo's Style a n d Diction', in D. Winston a n d J . Dillon (eds.). Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria (1983), pp. 129-78; T . Conley, 'Philo's R h e t o r i c : A r g u m e n t a t i o n and Style', A N R W II.21.1, pp. 343-71 ; J . Cazeaux, La trame et la chaine ou les structures litteraires et I'Exegese dans cinq des Traites de Philon d'Alexandrie (1983); idem, 'Philon d'Alexandrie, exegete', A N R W II.21.1, pp. 156-226. Although Philo's language a n d hterary style are thoroughly Greek, t h e hterary genres he adopts are less obviously s o . (Cf J . Leopold a n d T. Conley, op. cit., p. 141 : ' I n his own time, Philo is unique.') O n Philo and t h e diatribe see P. W e n d l a n d , 'Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe', in P . Wendland a n d U. Kern, Beitrage zur Geschichte der griechischen Philosophie und Religion (1895), pp. 1-75; R . Bultmann, DerStil der Paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe [Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments X I I I , 1910); H . T h y e n , Der Stil der jiidisch-hellenistischen Homilie {Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und

872

§34- The Jmnsh Philinoffhtr Philo

poets—Homer, Euripides, and others and he occasionally quotes them.* But it was the philosophers who nu-ant most to him.^ He calls Plato 'great'.^ Parmenides, Euripides, Zeno, and Cleanthes were 'divine', and formed a 'sacred society'. More than anything else, however, it is Philo's own conception of the world and of human life which manifests how much he respected the Greek philosophers. In many crucial points his outlook follows the great teachers of the Greeks. Indeed, Philo has absorbed Greek thought so fully and worked it into a new approach—that from one point of view he can him.self be regarded as belonging to the succession of Greek philosophers." His thought as a whole may be described as eclectic, with Platonic, Stoic and Neopythagorean doctrines featuring most prominent ly. At different times he has been called a Platonist and a Pythagorean, according to which aspect was singled out for emphasis. He might just as reasonably be called a Stoic, for the influence of Stoicism upon him is just as pronounced as his Platonism or Neopythagoreanism.^ Muen Testaments L X V , 1955); G. Kustas, ' T h e Diatribe in Ancient Rhetorical T h e o r y ' , Centre for Hermeneutical Studies, Berkeley, Colloquy X X I I (1976). For Mos. as a biography see above, p . 855. T h e g r o u p of philosophical treatises Aet., Prob., Prov. a n d Anim. are somewhat easier to align with Graeco-Roman genres, especially where dialogue is employed ; see above, p p . 856, 858-9, 864-6. 4. F o r citations of classical authors by Philo see e.g. L. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria (1875), pp. 137 ff.; C-W vol. V I I , pp. 3 - 2 6 (Index n o m i n u m ) . See M. Alexandre, ' L a culture profane chez Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), pp. 1 0 5 - 3 0 ; P. Boyance, 'Echo des exegeses d e la mythologie grecque chez Philon', ibid., pp. 169-88. For Philo's attitude to classical literature see M . Alexandre, De congressu {Oeuvres X V I , 1967), pp. 56—61; A. Mendelson, Secular Education (1982), p p . 5-7. For Philo's references to Homer, a n d the possibility of similar rabbinic references, see E. M . Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio, p p . 195, 230 (noting that Philo mentions or quotes Euripides (most frequently), Hesiod, Aeschylus, Sophocles, and M e n a n d e r ) . 5. See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 93-4. Much of the earlier work o n Philo was devoted to Quellenforschung; see e.g. H. von Arnim, Quellenstudien zu Philo (1888). 6. Prov. ii 42 (trans. A u c h e r ) : 'magnus P l a t o ' ; cf Prob. 2 ( 1 3 ) : TOV Upoirarov UXaroova (following Cod. Mediceus, one of the best manuscripts). See also Leisegang, Index s.v. nXdrcov. Others have Xiyopwrarov, which Colson prefers (see note ad loc. in Loeb Philo I X ) . C f C-W ad loc. 7. Prov. ii 4 8 (trans. A u c h e r ) : 'Parmenides, Empedocles, Zeno, Cleanthes, ahique divi homines, ac velut verus q u i d a m proprieque sacer coetus.' Cf Prob. i (2): TOV TWV nvdayopelcov Upwrarov Blaaov. 8. See e.g. H . Chadwick in A. H . Armstrong (ed.), Cambridge History of Later Greek and Early Medieval Philosophy (1967), p p . 137-57; S. Dillon, The Middle Platonists {1977), p p . 1 3 9 - 8 3 ; B. Mack, 'Philo a n d Exegetical Traditions in Alexandria', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 9. T h e well known proverb, rj nXdrwv iXwvi^€i rj
//. Philo's Philosophical

Thou/^ht

H7 ^

Despite t h e t h o r o u g h g o i n g i n f l u e n c e of (Jrrrk philoMipiiv. IMuh> r e m a i n e d a J e w / ° T h e w i s d o m of the (trrrki* did not ni.ikr luni unfaithful t o t h e religion o f his forefathers. Mix Jrwiitli < uhuial lirritagc o u g h t not t o b e i g n o r e d in the face of his (irrrk phih>sophi( .d t uliure, impressive a s t h e l a t t e r might appear. Most ol his treatises are, a l t e r a l l , expositions of s c r i p t u r e . It is, howrvrr, beyond 6apalas Koapov, in Beitrage zur Geschichte der griechischen Philosophie (Jahrbiicher fiir classische Philologie, Suppl. X I X . 2 , 1893), p p . 4 4 0 - 5 2 ; P . W e n d l a n d , 'Eine doxographische Quelle Philos', S A B (1897), p p . 1074—9; J- Horovitz, Untersuchungen iiber Philons und Platons Lehre von der Weltschopfung (1900) ; P. Barth, ' D i e stoische Theodizee bei Philo', Philosophische Abhandlungen, Max Heinze zum 70. Geburtstage gewidmet von Freunden und Schiilern (1906), p p . 1 4 - 3 3 ; Wendland, Die hellenistisch-rdmische Kultur in ihren Beziehungen zu Judentum und Christentum (^'31912) ( H a n d b u c h zum N . T . 1.2), p p . 2 0 3 - 1 1 ; M . Apelt, De rationibus quibusdam quae Philoni Alexandrine cum Posidonio intercedunt (1907); T h . Billings, The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919) ; W. Theiler, Die Vorbereitung des Neoplatonismus (1930) ; E. R . Goodenough, 'A Neo-Pythagorean Source in Philo J u d a e u s ' , Y C S 3 (1932), pp. 1 1 5 - 6 4 ; I. H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung (1932, repr. 1962); M . M u e h l , 'Zu Posidonios u n d Philo', Wiener Studien 60 (1942), pp. 2 8 - 3 6 ; M . Pohlenz, 'Philon d'Alexandreia', N G G Phil.-hist. K l . (1942), p p . 4 0 9 - 8 7 ; idem. Die Stoa: Geschichte einer geistigen Bewegung I (1948), pp. 3 6 9 - 7 8 ; H (1949), p p . 180—4; Theiler, 'Philo v o n Alexandria u n d d e r Beginn der kaiserzeitlichen Platonismus', in Parusia. Festgabe fur J. Hirschberger (1965), p p . 199-217; U . Friichtel, Die kosmologischen Vorstellungen bei Philo von Alexandrien. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Genesisexegese ( A L G H J I I , 1968); J . Dillon, The Middle Platonists. A Study of Platonism 80 B.C. to A.D. 220 (1977), p p . 139-83. Especially i m p o r t a n t a r e assessments of Philo in t h e light of recent work on Middle Platonism; see J . Dillon, op. cit., p p . 1 3 9 - 8 3 ; survey in P. Borgen, A N R W II.21.1, p p . 147-50. 10. Sec esp. the survey of this issue in P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 138—54. 11. Philo tells the story o f the translation of t h e T o r a h in Mos. ii 5 - 7 (25-44). doing so he is justifying t h e use of the L X X i n the Alexandrian s y n a g o g u e — n o t e the festival held t o c o m m e m o r a t e the translation, 7 (41) — a n d in his o w n works. His use of t h e L X X (chiefly the Pentateuch) h a s given rise t o wide interest amongst Septuagint scholars, since he sometimes departs from the L X X readings. ( O n the Septuagint see above, pp. 474-93.) See e.g. C. Siegfried, 'Philo und d e r iiberlieferte T e x t der L X X ' , Z W T h 16 (1873), p p . 217-38, 411-28, 5 2 2 - 4 0 ; F . C. C o n y b e a r e , ' U p o n Philo's T e x t of t h e L X X ' , Expos. 4.4 (1891), pp. 4 5 6 - 6 6 ; F. C o n y b e a r e , ' O n the P h i l o n e a n T e x t of t h e Septuagint', J Q R 5 (1892-3), p p . 2 4 6 - 8 0 ; 8 (1895-6), p p . 8 8 - 1 2 2 ; H . E. Ryle, Philo and Holy Scripture (1895) ; W. L . Knox, 'A N o t e on Philo's use of t h e O . T . ' , J T h S t 41(1940), p p . 3 0 - 4 ; F. H . Colson, 'Philo's Q u o t a t i o n s from t h e O . T . ' , J T h S t 41 (1940), pp. 237-51 ; R. Marcus, ' A Textual-exegedcal note on Philo's Bible', J B L 6 9 (1950), p p . 363-5 ; P. K a t z , Philo's Bible (1950) ; idem (Walters), The Text of the Septuagint: Its Corruptions and their Emendation, ed. D . W. Gooding (1973) ; S. Jellicoe, 'Aristeas, Philo and t h e Septuagint Vorlage', J T h S t N . S . 12 (1961), p p . 2 6 1 - 7 1 ; G . E. H o w a r d , ' T h e " A b e r r a n t " Text of Philo's Q u o t a t i o n s

874

The Jewish Philosopher Philo

at best. It has been argued that his Hebrew etymologies indicate first-hand knowledge of the language, but others regard the spurious nature of these,etymologies as proof of Philo's ignorance of Hebrew; it is possible that he relied on some sort of etymological handbook.'* Philo certainly did not possess an accurate, formal knowledge of Palestinian Halakhah, but a general famiharity with it might be suggested by one remark, and especially by his work On the Special Laws.'^ As to haggadic Rccon.sid«Trd', H U C A 44 (1973), pp. 1 9 7 - 2 0 9 ; Y. Amir, 'Philo and t h e Bible', S P 2 (1973), pp. I 8; V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire (1977), p p . 51-2 ; D. G o o d i n g a n d V. Nikiprowetzky, 'Philo's Bible in the De Gigantibus a n d Quod Deus', in D. W i n s t o n a n d J . Dillon (eds.), Two Trealises, pp. 89-125. 12. There has hecn m u c h controversy o n the question of Philo's knowledge of H e b r e w . Of the older studies sec especially J. B. Carpzovius, Sacrae exercitationes in S. Paulli epistolam ad Hebraeos ex Philone Atexandrino. Praefixa sunt Philoniana prolegomena, in quibus de non adeo contemnenda Philonis eruditione hebraica, de convenientia stili Philonis cum illo D. Paulli in epistola ad Hebraeos, et de aliis nonnullis varii argumenti, exponitur ( 1 7 5 0 ) , pp. x x i i - l i i ; see S. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria, p. 142, nn. 1-3 for other early discussions; ibid., pp. 142-59 (Philo probably d i d know H e b r e w ) . Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 88—90 ('while he d i d not know enough of the language to write his interpretations of S c r i p t u r e in Hebrew, he knew enough of it to read Scripture in the original and to check u p on the Greek t r a n s l a d o n whenever he found it necessary'). S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940), p p . 29—48 (Philo either used the Hebrew Bible directly, or h a d been informed b y 'Alexandrian adepts of H e b r e w scripture', p. 3 5 ) ; I- H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung, pp. 524 fF.; and V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 50-81 (with full bibliography), conclude t h a t Philo knew no Hebrew. See also S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Knowledge o f Hebrew', S P 5 (1978), p p . 107-11 (pointing o u t some incentives to scholarly bias in the issue). M u c h of t h e recent d e b a t e has concentrated on Philo's etymologies a n d whether they testify to direct knowledge of Hebrew, o r indirect use of Hebrew word-lists; see e.g. S. Belkin, 'The Interpretation of Names in Philo', H o r e b 12 (1956), p p . 3-61 (in H e b r e w ) ; A. D. Mantel, 'Did Philo K n o w Hebrew?', T a r b i z 32 (1962-3), p p . 9 8 - 9 (in H e b r e w ) ; J.-G. K a h n , 'Did Philo know Hebrew ? The Evidence of t h e Etymologies', T a r b i z 34 (1965), pp. 337-45 ( i n H e b r e w ) ; A. Hanson, 'Philo's Etymologies', J T h S t 18 (1967), p p . 128-39; A. V- Nazzaro, 'Filone Alessandrino e I'ebraico', Rendiconti d. R. Accademia di archeologia, lettere e belle ard d i Napoli 42 (1968), pp. 6 1 - 7 9 ; D . R o k e a h , ' A N e w Onomasticon Fragment from Oxyrhynchus a n d Philo's Etymologies (P.Oxy. 2263, saec. 2, graeca)', J T h S t 19 (1968), p p . 7 0 - 8 2 ; D. Gooding, 'Philo's K n o w l e d g e of H e b r e w underlying t h e Greek', in D . Winston a n d J . Dillon, Two Treatises, pp. 119-25 (Philo neither had any awareness of the Hebrew underlying the Greek w^hich h e quotes, nor shows evidence of having access t o the m e a n i n g of t h e Hebrew). T h e i m p o r t a n c e of the question for assessing Philo's Jewishness has perhaps been overemphasized. See S a n d m e l , 'Philo's Knowledge o f H e b r e w ' , S P 5 (1978), p p . 107, 111; cf P. Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p. 123. 13. See esp. Hypoth. 7, 6 ( = Eusebius, Praep. ev. viii 7, 6 ) : Philo proceeds to give several of the c o m m a n d m e n t s by w a y of example, and then says: p-vpia Se aXXa ini TOVTOIS, oaa Kal dypd^oiv idwv Kai vop.lp.oiv Kav TOIS vofiois avTots. F o r a discussion of the Mosaic laws in Hypoth. compared with Spec, see I . H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung, p p . 3 5 2 - 8 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus HI-IV, pp. 2 4 - 5 . T h e r e is still little agreement amongst scholars concerning Philo's relationship to Palesdnian H a l a k h a h (on which see vol. I, pp. 7 0 - 9 0 ; I I , pp. 339-46). The question is of i m p o r t a n c e in so far as Philo's works provide virtually the only t e s d m o n y to Jewish legal principles as expressed i n A l e x a n d r i a ; it remains u n c e r t a i n h o w far, if at all, these works reflect Alexandrian practice.

//. Philo's Philosophical Thought

W;

interpretation of scripture, Philo does i n l n K l u t r n o n M t i p i t u a l material, but this does not prove that hr f o l l o w s Palri»niniiii i i t i d i i i o n s . As regards its form, his Allegorical Commentary on ( t r n r s i N niiKlit b r considered in its entirety as an a p p l i c a t i o n o l ihr n i e i l K K b o l Palrstinian midrash to the field of Hellenism. There are a l s o s
Controversy arises partly because of t h e difficulties i n d a t i n g Palestinian H a l a k h a h a n d H a g g a d a h ; see vol. I, p p . 6 8 - 1 1 8 . I m p o r t a n t studies of Philo and t h e H a l a k h a h i n c l u d e : B. Ritter, Philo und die Halacha (1879); J . Z. L a u t e r b a c h , 'Philo J u d a e u s — H i s Relation t o the H a l a k h a h ' , J E X (1905), pp. 1 5 - 1 8 ; E. R. G o o d e n o u g h , The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt (1929) (regards parallels with Greek a n d R o m a n legal procedure as evidence t h a t Philo was describing Jewish law as practised i n Jewish tribunals i n E g y p t ; see criticisms in H e i n e m a n n , op. cit.; S. Belkin, The Alexandrian Halakhah in the Apologetic Literature of the First Century CE. (1936); idem, Philo and the Oral Law (1940, repr. 1970; r e v . by Goodenough, J B L 59 (1940), p p . 4 2 0 - 3 ) ; S. Daniel, ' L a H a l a c h a d e Philon selon le premier livre des "Lois speciales'", in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), p p . 2 2 1 - 4 1 ; cf eadem, De Specialibus Legibus I-H (1975); A . Moses, De Specialibus Legibus H-IV (1970), pp. 23-42, 3 6 0 - 1 ; G. Alon, ' O n Philo's H a l a k h a ' , i n Jews, Judaism and the Classical World. Studies in Jewish History in the Times of the Second Temple and Talmud, trans. I. A b rahams (1977), p p . 8 9 - 1 3 7 ; D. D a u b e , 'Jewish Law in the Hellenistic World', in Jewish Law in Legal History and the Modem World, ed. B. S. J a c k s o n (1980), pp. 45-60. Note t h e survey of recent discussions by P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 124-6. 14. Mos. i I (4). See Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 189-94. O n Wolfson's tendency to align Philo with Palestinian traditions without consideration of the difficulties of dating t h e Palestinian material, see B. B a m b e r g e r , ' T h e D a t i n g of Aggadic Materials', J B L 6 8 (1949), pp. 1 1 5 - 2 3 ; cf S. Sandmel, Philo's Place in Judaism, p p . 1 3 - 2 6 ; idem, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p p . 34-6. Philo's non-scriptural embellishments c a n be traced from the index in vol. V I I of L . Ginzberg, Legends of the Jews ( 1 9 0 9 - 3 8 ) ; b u t see the cautionary remarks of S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, p . 133. See also B. Bamberger, 'Philo a n d the A g g a d a h ' , H U C A 48 (1977), p p . 1 5 3 - 8 5 ; and earlier L. Treitel, ' A g a d a bei Philo', M G W J 53 (1909), p p . 28-45, 159-73, 286-91 = Philonische Studien, ed. M . B r a u n (1915), p p . 85-11315. Mos. ii 35 (188) : OVK ayvoo) pev oiv tis rrdvTa elal xp^ja/xoi oaa iv raiy Upats |3t)3Aotj avayeypaTTTai, xpr\adivTe5

Si* avrov (i.e. M o s e s ) .

876

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

t h e r e f o r e , h a d a specific significance.'*'

The w o r k s of t h e o t h e r p r o p h e t s ,

too, h n k e d to t h o s e o f M o s e s , a l s o c o n t a i n e d d i v i n e r e v e l a t i o n . F o r all p r o p h e t s w e r e G o d ' s i n t e r p r e t e r s , a n d H e u.sed t h e m a s i n s t r u m e n t s for the r e v e l a t i o n o f H i s w i l l . ' ' C o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s f()rmal p r i n c i p l e the

holy

authority,

scripture,

and

is t h e f u r t h e r

especially

the

presupposition

Mosaic that

law,

had

that

absolute

this s a m e source

of all

k n o w l e d g e also c o n t a i n s a l l t r u e w i s d o m . I n o t h e r w o r d s , P h i l o f o r m a l l y d e r i v e d from t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t all t h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l d o c t r i n e s in p r a c t i c e he a p p r o p r i a t e d

from

t h e Greek philosophers. T h e

which most

p r o f o u n d a n d p e r f e c t i n s t r u c t i o n o n m a t t e r s h u m a n a n d d i v i n e w a s to be f o u n d

pre-emin<'ntly

i n t h e w o r k s of M o s e s , n o t t h o s e o f P l a t o ,

P y t h a g o r a s or Z e n o . 1'he M o s a i c w r i t i n g s a l r e a d y c o n t a i n e d a l l t h a t was g o o d a n d t r u e — t h i n g s w h i c h w e r e l a t e r to b e t a u g h t b y t h e G r e e k philosophers.

So Mo.ses was t h e r e a l t e a c h e r of m a n k i n d , a n d t h e

G r e e k sages simply d e r i v e d their d o c t r i n e s from h i m — a

view

which

Philo shared with Aristobulus.'^ The

methodological

procedure

these a s s u m p t i o n s a n d sustain

which

them

enabled

Philo

was allegorical

to

reinforce

interpretation.*°

16. Note that Philo explains t h a t t h e expression Oavdrw davarovadai i n Fug. 10 (54) worried him, because he knew very well that Moses does n o t use a superfluous word. Cf. Cher. 16 (55) ; Agric. i (2). This conviction applies equally to t h e L X X ; see above, n. 11. 17. T h e precise extent o f Philo's C a n o n cannot be determined, b u t it is certain t h a t the T o r a h of Moses (the Pentateuch) had a n importance quite a p a r t from t h a t of t h e rest of holy scripture for h i m . However, the most i m p o r t a n t of the Nebiim a n d K e t h u b i m a r e quoted by h i m as p r o p h e t i c and sacred wridngs. O n t h e divine inspiration of the prophets see Spec, i 2 (65) : ipfir)V€is ydp elaiv oi •7TporJTat 9foO Karaxpojpevov TOIS eKfivwv opydvois irpos SrjXwaLv
//. Philo's Philosophical

Thought

M77

P h i l o d i d n o t i n v e n t t h i s m e t h o d ; it had hern p r t K lur*! I»v (iirrki .in
u n d Umfang der allegorischen Schrifterklarung', M G W J 55 (1911), p p . 5 4 3 - 5 4 ; E. Stein, Die allegorische Exegese des Philo aus Alexandreia (1929); V . Nikiprowetzky, 'A propos d e I'histoire d e i'exegese allegorique: I'absurdite, signe de I'allegorie', Studia Patristica I (1957)5 PP- 3 9 5 ~ 4 i 3 j J- Pepin, Mytke et allegorie. Les origines grecques et les contestations juddo-chritiennes (1958; ^1977); R . P. C . H a n s o n , Allegory and Event (1959); idem, ' L e "challenge" Homere-Moise aux premiers siecles chretiens', R S c R 29 (1964), pp. 105-22 ; I . Christiansen, Die Tecknik der allegorischen Auslegungswissenschaft bei Philon von Alexandrien {Beitrage zur Geschichte der bibl. Hermeneutik V H , 1969) ; G. Delling, ' W u n d e r — Allegorie—Mythus bei Philon v o n A l e x a n d r i a ' , in Studien zum Neuen Testament und zum hellenistischen Judentum. Gesammelte Aufsdtze (1970), p p . 7 2 - 1 2 9 ; V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire (1977); B . L. M a c k , 'Weisheit und Allegorie bei Philon v o n Alexandrien', S P 5 (1978), pp. 5 7 - 1 0 5 . 21. O n Greek exegesis a n d its relation to Philo's allegorizing see (in a d d i t i o n to t h e works i n note 20 above) J . T a t e , 'Plato a n d Allegorical Interpretation', C Q , 2 3 (1929), p p . 142-54; 2 4 (1930), p p . i - i o ; idem, ' O n the History of AUegorism', CQ^28 (1934), p p . 1 0 5 - 1 4 ; F. Buffiere, Les mythes d'Homere et la pensee grecque (1956); H . Dorrie, ' Z u r Methodik antiker Exegese', Z N W 65 (1974), p p . 121-38; Y. Amir, ' T h e Allegory of Philo C o m p a r e d with Homeric Allegory', Eshkoloth 6 (1970), p p . 35-45 ( H e b r e w ) ; J . C. H . L e b r a m , 'Eine stoische Auslegung von Ex. 3.2 bei Philo', Das Institutum Judaicum der Universitdt Tiibingen in den Jahren igyj-igy2 (1972), p p . 3 0 - 4 ; J . A. Coulter, The Literary Microcosm: Theories of Interpretation of the Later Neoplatonists (1977); D . A. Russell, Criticism in Antiquity (1981), esp. pp. 95 ff. For two examples of Stoic works giving allegorized interpretations of H o m e r see Cornutus, De natura deorum (see R E Suppl. V , cols. 9 9 5 - 1 0 0 5 , s.v. 'Kornutos') a n d t h e Quaestiones Homericae of H e r a c h t u s (ed. and trans. F . Buffiere, 1962); both p r o b a b l y belong to the first century A . D . 22. O n Jewish allegorical exegesis see (in a d d i t i o n to t h e works in n . 20 above) L . Ginzberg, 'Allegorical Interpretation', J E I (1901), p p . 4 0 3 - 1 1 ; R . Loewe, ' T h e " P l a i n " M e a n i n g of Scripture in Early Jewish Exegesis', Papers of the Institute of Jewish Studies, London, e d . J . G. Weiss (1964), p p . 140—85, esp. pp. 146-52. H. A. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 117-38, argues that Philo's allegorizing w a s essentially Jewish in character. T h e most immediate influences o n Philo's exegesis probably c a m e from his predecessors i n the Greek-speaking synagogue a n d from his Alexandrian contemporaries. Aristobulus (see pp. 579-87 above) did practise allegorical interpretation, a n d presents t h e earliest example of this in Alexandria, b u t it appears t o have been a restrained method of allegorizing c o m p a r e d with that o f P h i l o ; see N . Walter, Der Thoraausleger Aristobulus, p p . 124-49, esp. 141-9- See also P. M . Fraser, Ptolemaic Alexandria (1972), pp. 6 9 5 - 6 a n d nn. 23. For Philo's allusions to earlier exegetes, which are t a n t a h z i n g for their hints of controversy a n d a multiplicity of a p p r o a c h e s to scripture, see esp. E. Zeller, Die Philosophie der Griechen 111.2 (^1923, repr. 1963), p p . 285-8. See also M . Shroyer, 'Alexandrian

878

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

for g r a n t e d ; he n o l o n g e r c o n s i d e r s it necessary to justify it, t h o u g h h e o c c a s i o n a l l y e m p h a s i s e s its v a l u e a n d i n d i s p e n s a h i l i t y . W i t h the a i d of allegorical i n t e r p r e t a d o n he c o u l d see h o w to r e a d profound p h i l o s o p h i c a l t h e o r i e s out of t h e e a r l y h i s t o r y o f Genesis, e s p e c i a l l y in the fields o f p s y c h o l o g y a n d ethics, t h e o r i e s w h i c h a c t u a l l y h a d t h e i r true roots in G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y . I n h i s h a n d s , t h e surface e v e n t s of t h e hihlical n a r r a t i v e b e c o m e p r o f o u n d lessons in t h e s u p r e m e p r o b l e m s of h u m a n existence. T h i s m e t h o d e n a b l e d P h i l o t o fulfil a two-fold m i s s i o n . T h r o u g h allegorical i n t e r p r e t a t i o n h e t r a n s m i t t e d G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c c u l t u r e to his co-religionists, w i t h w h o m h e s h a r e d the p r e s u p p o s i t i o n of t h e a u t h o r i t y o f the M o s a i c h a w . H e s h o w e d t h e m t h a t M o s e s h a d t a u g h t precisely t h o s e t h i n g s w h i c h s e e m e d r i g h t a n d v a l u a b l e to h i m in G r e e k philosophy. Conversely, by the same m e t h o d h e could prove to the Greeks t h a t all the knowledge a n d insights which formed the fundamentals o n which they prided their own philosophers could be f o u n d in t h e w o r k s o f Moses.** It w a s n o t a G r e e k p h i l o s o p h e r , b u t M o s e s , w h o was n o t o n l y t h e first l a w g i v e r b u t also the first a n d g r e a t e s t philosopher. T h e s e two tendencies are clearly identifiable a s t h e m a i n s p r i n g s of P h i l o ' s c o m p r e h e n s i v e l i t e r a r y u n d e r t a k i n g . B e i n g b o t h J e w i s h a n d G r e e k himself, h e s o u g h t t o e m p l o y s t r a i n s of t h o u g h t from b o t h c u l t u r a l b a c k g r o u n d s . His r e h g i o u s p r e s u p p o s i t i o n s a r e first a n d foremost t h o s e o f J u d a i s m w i t h its belief i n r e v e l a t i o n . T h e s e r e l i g i o u s p r e s u p p o s i t i o n s w e r e n o t so m u c h modified b y his a d o p t i o n of e l e m e n t s of G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y a s w r o u g h t i n t o a n e w a p p r o a c h . S i n c e h e u n i t e d b o t h strains of t h o u g h t i n his o w n b a c k g r o u n d a n d o u t l o o k , this h a r m o n i z a t i o n o f G r e e k a n d J e w i s h e l e m e n t s does n o t n e e d to b e i n t e r p r e t e d as t h e p r o d u c t o f a c o n s c i o u s p r o g r a m m e ; little o f his e x t a n t o e u v r e c o u l d b e d e s c r i b e d a s overtly a p o l o g e t i c o r p r o p a g a n d i s t . T h e r e is u n d o u b t e d l y a u n i v e r s a l i z i n g e l e m e n t in Philo's p r e s e n t a t i o n of J u d a i s m , w h e r e b y J e w i s h beliefs a r e set in a w i d e r c o n t e x t t r a n s c e n d i n g t h e i r o r i g i n in J e w i s h n a t i o n a l h i s t o r y a n d r e l i g i o u s o b s e r v a n c e ; b u t t h e s c r i p t u r a l f r a m e w o r k o f Philo's w o r k s , a n d t h e v e r y difficulty o f e x t r a p o l a t i n g his views on G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c a l t o p i c s ,

Jewish Literalists', J B L 55 (1936), pp. 2 6 1 - 8 4 ; S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Environment a n d Philo's Exegesis', J B R 22 (1954), pp- 2 4 8 - 5 3 ; B. Mack, 'Exegetical Traditions in Alexandrian J u d a i s m : A Program for the Analysis of t h e Philonic C o r p u s ' , SP 3 (1974-5), PP- 7 I - I 12 ; D. H a y , 'Philo's References to O t h e r Allegorists', S P 6 (1979-80), p p . 41—75; see further p. 818, n. 24 above. 24. O n the question of a possible p a g a n audience for some of Philo's works see above, p p . 814, 817-18, 840, 855, 889.

II. Philo's Philosophical

Thought

M7«,

s h o u l d m a k e i t c l e a r t h a t t h e J e w i s h elrmrnis in \\\% ihouKht tiiid a p p r o a c h a r e n o t to b e m i n i m i z e d . * ^ O n e c a n n o t p r o p e r l y s p e a k of a elosr-knil IMuionu jiymeni. I h r e l e m e n t s f o r m i n g h i s outlook arc tCK) divrmr to lorni »u< h a thing ; p h i l o s o p h i c a l l y s p e a k i n g , there arc inconsistent irs and r e p e t i t i o n s in h i s w o r k s w h i c h m a k e the formulation ol any (ohrrent P h i l o n i c t h e o r i e s difficult. T h i s is principally brcau.sr of the c h a r a c t e r of his l i t e r a r y e n t e r p r i s e : in t h e majority of his treatises h e d o e s n o t set o u t to o u t l i n e a p h i l o s o p h i c a l position, b u t r a t h e r t a k e s a s c r i p t u r a l t e x t a s his p o i n t of

25. Philo h a s been interpreted as striving t o make p r o p a g a n d a o n b o t h sides (so G J V III*, p . 703). Most scholars would n o w regard this as an overstatement in view of t h e rather muted character o f Philo's p r e a c h i n g ; it also assumes a clear-cut distinction between the Greek a n d t h e Jewish aspects of Philo's thought, a distinction which Philo would hardly have recognized. M o s t of his works, moreover, were p r o b a b l y intended for Jews, so that even w h e n Philo sets out t o advocate respect for Jewish traditions within a broadly Greek outlook, o n e can hardly regard his mission as overtly propagandist. I t is possible, however, that h e was involved in controversy within t h e s y n a g o g u e ; see P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 126 ff. Schiirer justified his concentration, in t h e ensuing sections, on Philo's (Greek) philosophical thought o n the g r o u n d s that his outlook could b e presented without reference to any Jewish, particularistic notions; Philo only e m b r a c e d these Jewish particularist notions in a form t a n t a m o u n t to denying them. He reduced Philo's J u d a i s m to the sole underlying assumption that t h e Jewish people were in possession of t h e highest religious knowledge through the Mosaic revelation. I f Philo is a p p r o a c h e d as if h e were a systematic philosopher in the Greek t r a d i t i o n , Schiirer's conclusion follows reasonably enough (though Wolfson's study belies i t ) . (Cf. B. M a c k , A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p. 230.) T h e r e arc sufficient indications i n Philo's works, however, to belie the view t h a t his intention was t o reduce J u d a i s m to a Greek philosophy with one additional underlying premise. Not only d i d Schiirer distort t h e question of Philo's Jewishness b y seeming to conflate J u d a i s m a n d particularism, but h e also overlooked t h e scriptural context of most of t h e treatises, a n d the insistence upon adherence t o Jewish tenets and observances t h r o u g h o u t Philo's work. His J u d a i s m consisted, in fact, i n far m o r e t h a n a n assumption r e g a r d i n g J u d a i s m as a revealed religion. Philo adhered firmly t o the obligations of t h e Mosaic l a w . He regarded it as the most perfect, j u s t a n d reasonable l a w ; its moral demands were always the purest, its social institutions t h e best and most h u m a n e , its religious ceremonies the most consistent with the divine intelligence. H e also upheld ritual observances such as circumcision, the S a b b a i h , and dietary laws. Indeed he is extremely censorious of those w h o wish to t r e a t these ritual laws as au/a/SoAa a n d not t o observe t h e m in t h e hteral sense, Mig. 16 (89), see Wolfson, Philo I, p . 127. T h e r e is certainly a tendency in his t h o u g h t towards t h e universalizing of Jewish laws, an attempt t o demonstrate their cosmopolitan application; see S. S a n d m e l , Philo's Place, pp. x x ff.; V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, esp. pp. 117-31 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus IJ-IV, p p . 34-42. But Philo is far from denying t h e Jewish origins of such principles and practices. He also adheres to the principle that t h e Jews have prerogatives a s the privileged people of God, and he repeatedly points to a distinction between J e w s a n d others. The J e w s o w e their privileged position to their o w n and their ancestors' virtues. J u d a i s m is thus presented as the best religion, in Philo's thought, and a s one which happens to b e cosmopolitan or capable of being universalized; it is not presented as t h e best religion because it is cosmopolitan (so Schiirer). For a summary o f these issues see P. Borgen, A N R W II.21.1, p p . 150-4.

88o

§34. The Jewish Philosopher Phtlo

d e p a r t u r e . A s l i g h t l y different empha.si.H, o r s o m e d m e s e v e n a r a d i c a l l y different

philosophical

scriptural

texts

or

position,

different

might

exegetical

be

appropriate

contexts.

If,

to

different

moreover,

one

r e g a r d s h i s w o r k s as w r i t t e n w i t h different a u d i e n c e s i n m i n d , t h e m o d e of e x p o s i t i o n m i g h t b e p a r t l y d e t e r m i n e d b y t h e p r o s p e c t i v e a u d i e n c e . It m i g h t b e p r o f i t a b l e to r e g a r d h i m as a n e x e g e t e r a t h e r t h a n a s a philosopher.* pursued

N e v e r t h e l e s s , it is possible t o d i s c e r n i n d i v i d u a l n o t i o n s

with

some

consistency

throughout

his

oeuvre;

certain

p h i l o s o p h i c a l p o s i t i o n s a r e r e p e a t e d l y t a k e n u p in t h e c o u r s e o f w h a t a r e e.ssentially .scriptural d i s q u i s i t i o n s . S i n c e P h i l o ' s a p p a r e n t l y u n i q u e contribution

lies in

presuppositions

and

the c o m b i n a t i o n scriptural

texts,

of t h e s e d o c t r i n e s w i t h the

following

account

Jewish of

his

t h o u g h t is a r r a n g e d i n t e r m s of t h e s e t o p i c s ; it s h o u l d n o t b e o v e r l o o k e d that

Philo only presents them

in t h e c o u r s e o f a n e x p o s i t i o n

of t h e

Mosaic Law.*'

As a J e w , without

Philo emphasizes monotheism

images.

Obviously

p o l y t h e i s m of t h e p a g a n

this

view

and

stands

rehgions, b u t it can

the in

worship of

opposition

be h a r m o n i z e d

to

God the quite

closely w i t h t h e c o n c e p t i o n of G o d f o u n d i n G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c t h o u g h t .

26. See V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire (1977), passim. F o r t h e fundamental questions involved, note also B. Mack, 'Philo a n d Exegetical Traditions i n Alexandria', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 227-71. 27. For systematic presentations of Philo's t h o u g h t as a product of Greek philosophy see e.g. E. Zeller, Die Philosophie der Griechen I I I . 2 (^1923, repr. 1963), p p . 385-467, a n d above all H. A . Wolfson, Philo (1947). 28. See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 2 0 0 - 9 4 ; I I , pp. 7 3 - 1 6 4 ; idem, ' T h e Philonic G o d of Revelation a n d his Latter-Day Deniers', in Religious Philosophy (1961), p p . 1-26; idem, 'Answers to Criticisms of m y Discussions of the Ineffabihty of God', H T h R 67 (1974), p p . 186-90. Note also E. Brehier, Les Idees, pp. 69-82 ; A. Marmorstein, 'Philo a n d the Names of God', J Q R N.S. 22 (1931-2), p p . 295-306; E . R. Goodenough, By Light, Light.', pp. 11-47, 3 4 0 - 1 ; E. VanderUnden, 'Les divers modes de connaissance de Dieu selon Philon d'Alexandrie', Melanges de Science religieuse I V (1947), pp. 285-304; S. Cohen, 'The Unity of God : A S t u d y in Hellenistic a n d Rabbinic Theology', H U C A 26 (1955), pp. 425-79, esp. 433—6; A . Altmann, 'Homo Imago Dei in Jewish a n d Christian Theology', J R 4 8 (1968), pp. 2 3 5 - 5 9 ; Braun, Wie man Uber Gott nicht denken soil, dargelegt an Gedankengdngen Philos von Alexandria (1971) ; E. Miihlenberg, 'Das Problem der Offenbarung in Philo von Alexandrien', Z N W 64 (1973), pp- 1-18; P. Boyance, ' L e dieu tres h a u t chez Philon', Melanges d'histoire des religions offerts a Henri-Charles Puech (1974), p p . 139-49; J . Dillon, ' T h e Transcendence of G o d in Philo', Centre for Hermeneutical Studies, Berkeley, Colloquy XVI (1975); S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 8 9 - 1 0 1 ; J . McLelland, God the Anonymous. A Study in Alexandrian Philosophical Theory (Patristic M o n o g r a p h Series IV, 1976), esp. p p . 23—44; Y . Amir, ' D i e Begegnung des biblischen u n d des philosophischen Monotheismus als G r u n d t h e m a des jiidischen Hellenismus', E v T h 38 (1978), pp. 2 - 1 9 ; J . Dillon, ' T h e N a t u r e of G o d in t h e Quod Deus', in D. Winston a n d J . Dillon (eds.). Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria (1983), pp. 217-27.

//.

Philo's Philosophical

Thought

HH i

o f the Jewinh c o n c r i M i o i i I h r tm»i< sets out is t h a t o f i h r ( h i M N » i n ol (MMI t i i i d w o r l d . God a l o n e is good and perfrt i ; t h e ( i i i i i e an nui li i s iin|>rrle< t . d e t e r m i n i n g a t t r i b u t e s appropriate t o l i n i i r h r i i i g H are therefore to

without

serious

modification

conception from which Philo the All be

denied

of

self-sufficient.*^

God.

He

is

He

is

not only

eternal, free

u n ( hangeable,

Ironi human errors,

simple,

free,

b u t also e x a l t e d

a b o v e all h u m a n v i r t u e s , and l>rtter than the (iood and t h e B e a u t i f u l . ^ " I n d e e d , h e is q u i t e TTOIOTT;?,^'

simply lacking in

since a n y q u a l i f i c a t i o n

a t t r i b u t e s , OLTTOIOS w i t h o u t a n y

would

be a limitation;

his n a t u r e ,

t h e n , is b e y o n d d e f i n i t i o n . I t c a n o n l y b e s a i d t h a t h e i s , n o t w h a t h e is.^^ P h i l o d o e s a l l o w s o m e p o s i t i v e a f f i r m a t i o n s a b o u t t h e n a t u r e o f God, h o w e v e r . In God all p e r f e c t i o n is u n i t e d a n d a l l p e r f e c t i o n d e r i v e s f r o m h i m . H e fills a n d e n c o m p a s s e s a l l things.^^ A l l p e r f e c t i o n i n t h e c r e a t i o n derives entirely from h i m , a n d from h i m a l o n e . {2)

The Intermediary Beings and the Logos^^

S i n c e h e is a b s o l u t e l y p e r f e c t , G o d c a n n o t e n t e r i n t o d i r e c t c o n t a c t w i t h 29. Eternal, didios: Opif. 2 ( 1 2 ) ; Virt. 10 ( 6 5 ) ; unchangeable, aTpeirros: Cher. 6 ( 1 9 ) ; Leg.i 15 ( 5 1 ) ; and i n general Deus; simple, anXois: Leg. h i ( 2 ) ; free: Somn. h 3 8 (253); self-sufficient, xp^^aiv ovSevos TO irapdrrav, eavTw iKavos, avrapKeararos eavrw. Leg. ii I (i); 4 {28); Virt.'3 (g). 30. Opif. 2 (8) : o TWV oXwv vovs—elXiKpivearaTos Kal aKpauftveaTaros, KpeiTTutv rj dpeTTJ Kal KpeiTTWv ij eiTKjTripr} Kai KptiTrwv rj avro TO ayadov Kal avro TO KaXov. 31. Leg. i 13 (36) : airoios; ibid, i 15 ( 5 1 ) : 6 yap rj iroioTTfra oi6p,evos ex**'' 1 H-V eva eivai rj p,ri dyevrfTov Kat d(f>dapTov rj purf aTperiTov, iavrov dSiKfi ov Oeov. Deus 11 (55) : men w h o a r e lovers of t h e soul have dissociated G o d from every category o r quality (e»cj3ij8a^eiv ... irdarjs TTOIOTTJTOS). 32. Mos. i 14 (75) : o Be, TO pev npwTov Xeye, <J>T)(TIV, avTois OTI eyco elpi 6 u>v, iva pxidovTCS hiaopdv o v T o s Te Kat pr) OVTOS iTpoaavaSi8axd<Joai.v c o s oiJSev ovop.a TO irapdrTav eir' ep-ov KvpioXoyetTai, 4» povw TrpoaeoTi TO etvai. Deus 13 (62) : o 8' apa ovSe TW VW KaTaXrjTTTOs, oTi pr) Kara TO elvai povov vnap^is yap ead' rjv KaraXap^dvopev ainov, TWV he ye xo>pts xmdp^ews ovSev. Mut. 2 ( 1 1 ) ; Somn. i 40 (231). 33. Leg. i 14 (44) : TO p,ev dXXa eiriSed Kat eprjpa Kat Kevd ovra TTXrjpaiv Kat irepUxoiv, avTos Se VIT' ovhevos dXXov irepiexopevos, are ets Kat TO ndv avTOs tov. Cf ibid, iii 2 (4); 17 (51); Confus. 27 ( 1 3 6 ) ; Migr. 35 (192); Somn. i 11 (63). 34. Leg. i 3 (5) : iraverai yap ovSeiroTe iroiwv 6 deos, dXX' coarrep iSiov TO Kaleiv irvpos, Kat Xiovos TO ifivxew, ovTws Kat deov TO noieiv Kat noXv ye pdXXov, OTto Kat TOIS dXXois dnaaiv dpxr) TOV 8pdv eoTW. 35. For t h e older literature see G o o d h a r t a n d G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . 262—6. See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 217—89; G o o d e n o u g h , Introduction, p p . 100—10; Brehier, Les idees, p p . 167-75. Note also e.g. A. Aall, Der Logos. Geschichte seiner Entwicklung in der griechischen Philosophie und der christlichen Literatur I - I I (1896—9), e s p . I, p p . 184—231; L . Cohn, 'Zur Lehre v o m Logos b e i Philo', Judaica: Festschrift zu Hermann Cohens siebzigstem Geburtstage (1912), p p . 3 0 3 - 3 1 ; M . - J . L a g r a n g e , 'Le Logos d e Philon', R B 32 (1923), p p . 3 2 1 - 7 1 ; H . Ringgren, Word and Wisdom. Studies in the Hypostatization of Divine Qualities and Functions in the Ancient Near East (1947), esp. p p . 1 2 4 - 5 ; K.- B o r m a n n , Die Ideen und Logoslehre Philons von Alexandrien (1955) ; W . K e l b e , Die Logoslehre von Heraklit bis Origenes (1958, repr. 1976), p p . 9 5 - 1 3 0 ; G . Pfeifer, Ursprung und Wesen der Hypostasenvorstellungen im Judentum {Arbeiten zur Theologie 1 R e i h e 31, 1967), esp. p p . 4 7 - 5 9 ; I. G . K i d d , 'Stoic

882

§34-

The Jewish

I'htlosopher

Phib

m a t t e r . A n y s u c h c o n t a c t w o u l d defile liiin.

Therefbre a n y

operation

u p o n the w o r l d a n d i n t h e w o r l d by G o d is o n l y possible t h r o u g h agency

of i n t e r m e d i a t e

causes,

or m e d i a t i n g

powers, which

the

restore

c o m m u n i c a t i o n b e t w e e n G o d a n d t h e w o r l d . F o r t h e closer d e f i n i t i o n of these i n t e r m e d i a r y beings Philo h a d

a t h i s d i s p o s a l four

conceptions,

t w o b e l o n g i n g t o t h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l r e a l m a n d t w o to t h e r e l i g i o u s : t h e Platonic

doctrine

of

Ideas

(Forms)

as t h e

original

patterns

of

all

p a r t i c u l a r t h i n g s , t h e S t o i c r e c a s t i n g o f this d o c t r i n e a c c o r d i n g to w h i c h t h e i d e a s a r e a c t i v e c a u s e s , t h e J e w i s h d o c t r i n e of a n g e l s , ^ ' a n d

the

G r e e k of d a e m o n s . ' ^ " A l l t h e s e d o c t r i n e s c o n t r i b u t e to P h i l o ' s d o c t r i n e of the i n t e r m e d i a r y also i n f l u e n t i a l . teaches, G o d

b e i n g s . T h e S t o i c d o c t r i n e of t h e a c t i v e c a u s e s w a s Before

created

the creadon the

spiritual

of t h e

perceptible

archetypes

of all

world,

Philo

things.^^

These

a r c h e t y p e s of i d e a s a r e at t h e s a m e t i m e t o be c o n c e i v e d o f as a c t i v e c a u s e s , h o w e v e r , as p o w e r s w h i c h b r i n g t h e d i s o r d e r e d m a t e r i a l

into

o r d e r . * " B y m e a n s of these s p i r i t u a l p o w e r s G o d is a c t i v e i n t h e w o r l d . T h e y are his servants a n d representatives, t h e emissaries a n d between him and

finite

mediators

t h i n g s , * ' t h e Adyoi o f t h e u n i v e r s a l r e a s o n . * * I n

Intermediaries and t h e E n d for M a n ' , in A. A. Long (ed.), Problems in Stoicism (1971), p p . 150-72 ; R. G . Hamerton-Kelly, Pre-Existence, Wisdom and the Son of Man. A Study in the Idea of Pre-Existence in the J{ew Testament ( S N T S M S X X I , 1973), esp. p p . 20-1, 120-1, 1 4 5 - 7 ; L. K. K . Dey, The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection in Philo and Hebrews ( 1 9 7 5 ) ; W . Reister, 'Die Sophia i m Denken Philons', in B. Lang, Frau Weisheit. Deutung einer biblischen Gestalt (1975), pp- 1 6 1 - 4 ; G. D . Farandos, 'Kosmos und Logos n a c h Philon v o n Alexandria', Elementa 4 (1976), p p . 2 3 1 - 7 5 ; R . A. Horsley, 'Spiritual M a r r i a g e with Sophia', V C 33 (1979), p p . 3 0 - 5 4 ; R. Bigatd, 'Sui significad del termine "Logos" nel t r a t t a t o "Le Allegorie delle Leggi" d i Filone di Alessandria', Rivista di filosofia neoscolastica 72 (1980), p p . 4 3 1 - 5 1 . 36. Spec, i 6 0 (329): €Kfivr)s ydp [TTJS UAIJS] TTCIVT' iyivvqaev 6 deos, OVK faiTr6p.€vos aiiTos' ov ydp rjv Bifiis dneipov Kal TT€vpfievT]s vXrjs Kat OeoeiSeaTdTot TrapaSeiypaTi TOV acopariKov aTrepydcrrjTai. 40. Spec, i 6 0 (327) : TOI? dacop-drois Svvdpeaiv, wv ervpov ovopa al IBeai, KOTexprjoaro Trpos TO yevos eKaarov TIJV dpfjcorrovaav Xapeiv pop(f>-qv. Cf. ibid. 8 (48). 41. Abr. 23 (115) : lepat Kat'deiai ifivoeis, vTroStdKovoi Kal VTrapxoi rov Trpiorov deov. Cf. Somn. i 22 (142-3). 42. Leg. iii 6 2 (177) : roiis dyyeXovs Kat Xoyovs avrov. Somn. i 12 (69) : rovs eavrov Xoyovs imKovpias evcKa rdtv <j)iXapeTa>v aTroareXXei. Cf. ibid. 21 (127) : ijivxal 8' elatv dddvara ol Xoyoi orh-oi.

//. Philo's Philosophical

Thought

m\

the books of M o s e s t h e y a r e called aiiKcU, N i t i o i i g i h r (orrkfi daemons.*^ If this s u g g e s t s t h a t they are (houghl ol MR in(lr|>rn(irni h y p o s t a s e s , a n d e v e n as p e r s o n a l beings, o t h e r i i l M i r n i r n D i lorhid ihrni b e i n g t a k e n u n a m b i g u o u s l y as such. Il ix Muid rxplirilly thai ihey exist only in t h e d i v i n e thought,** They arc d c s w rihrti a.n the inhnite p o w e r s of t h e infinite God,*^ but in such a way a.s to h r a n in.separable p a r t o f the d i v i n e n a t u r e . But e q u a l l y it would be m i s t a k e n to d e n y o u t r i g h t the h y p o s t a t i s a t i o n of the Adyot o r 6uva/x€is. T h e fact is t h a t P h i l o t h o u g h t o f t h e m both as i n d e p e n d e n t h y p o s t a s e s a n d also a s i m m a n e n t manifestations of t h e d i v i n e n a t u r e . T h e f u n c t i o n of t h e i n t e r m e d i a r i e s requires t h i s a m b i v a l e n t p o s i t i o n , i n so far a s t h e p o w e r s m u s t b e identical w i t h G o d if t h e y a r e t o b e t h e m e a n s of p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e deity for t h e finite, a n d y e t t h e y m u s t be d i s t i n c t f r o m G o d if h e is t o r e m a i n o u t s i d e all c o n t a c t w i t h t h e world.*^ W i t h t h i s a m b i g u o u s v i e w of t h e n a t u r e o f t h e Swa/xei? t h e q u e s t i o n of t h e i r o r i g i n m u s t a l s o r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n . P h i l o does a c t u a l l y s o m e t i m e s e x p r e s s himself i n e m a n a t i o n i s t t e r m s , b u t h e n e v e r c o m e s to t h e p o i n t o f a d e f i n i t e f o r m u l a t i o n of t h e d o c t r i n e of e m a n a t i o n . * ' T h e n u m b e r o f t h e Swctjuei? is i n itself unlimited.*^ Y e t P h i l o gives e n u m e r a t i o n s n o w a n d a g a i n , s u b s u m i n g t h e i n d i v i d u a l p o w e r s u n d e r c e r t a i n g e n e r i c concepts.*^ Most commonly, he distinguishes t w o supreme powers. Goodness a n d Authority,^" which again a r e united b y t h e divine Logos. T h e latter, i n so f a r as i t is r e c k o n e d a m o n g t h e p o w e r s a t a l l , is t h e h i g h e s t o f t h e m all, t h e r o o t f r o m w h i c h t h e rest d e r i v e , t h e u n i v e r s a l m e d i a t o r b e t w e e n

43. Somn. 19 (115): adavdrois Xoyois, ovs KaXeiv edos dyyeXovs. Cf. ibid. 2 2 (141) : ravras (pure souls) Saipovas fiev oi aXXoi ^iX6aooi, 6 8e lepos Xoyos dyyeXovs eloiOe KoAeiv. Gig. 2 (6) : ot3s oAAot iX6oooi Saifiovas, dyyeXovs McoiJtrqs eiwdev ovofj-dCfiv tfivxat S' eiat Kara TOV depa irerofievai. 44. Opif. 5 (20) : just a s the ideal city whose plan the designer has conceived is only existent in his own mind, TOV aurov rpoirov ovS' 6 eic rdtv i8ed>v Koapios aXXov dv exoi TOTTOV rj rov detov Aoyov rov raOra hiaKoaprjaavra. Cf. ibid. 6 (24) : el 8e ris edeXiqaeie yvfjivorepois Xpriaaadai rots ovofxaaiv, ov8ev dv erepov eiTToi rov vorjrdv Koapov eivai, rj deov Xoyov rjST] KoapoTToioxwros. 45. Sacrif. 15 (59) : dTTepiypa(f>os ydp 6 deos, diTepiypaoi Se Kal alSvvdpeis avroO. 46. So Zeller, Philosophie der Griechen I I I . 2 (^1923), p . 413. 47. See e.g. Fug. 36 ( 1 9 8 ) ; G o d is TJ irpeaPvTarr) [rrriyq^, Kal p-rfTTor' eiKorws' rov ydp avpiravra rovrov Koapov copc^prfae. Cf. Somn. ii 3 2 (221). 48. Sacrif. 15 ( 5 9 ) : dTTepiypaoi at Swdpeis. Confus. 34 ( i 71): eis
884

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

God and the world, that in which all the activities of God are concentrated. ^' The Logos is the active divine reason, described as the Idea which embraces all other ideas, the Power which includes all other powers.^* It is neither uncreated, nor created as finite things are.^^ It is the representative and emissary of God,^'* the angel or archangel who transmits the revelations of God,^^ the instrument by which God created the w o r l d . S o it is also identified with the creative Word of God. But it is the mediator not only from God to the world, but also, conversely, from the world to God. It is the High Priest who intercedes with God on behalf of the w o r l d . T h e dilemma regarding the metaphysical status of the intermediaries in general applies to the Logos too. Philo does not comment on the ambivalence of the Logos, in that it is neither personal nor impersonal. For him the Logos is both a person distinct from God and a designation of God in a particular relation—that of his activity. The Logos as mediator must be both distinct from both parties, and yet also be in some way like both parties, and this contradiction is unresolved.^^ It seems that Philo was the first to postulate such an intermediary entity between God and the world under the name of Logos. The inspiration for this doctrine comes from Jewish theology as well as from Greek philosophy. In Jewish theology Philo could have been influenced by the doctrine of the Wisdom of God, in the first place, and secondly that of the Spirit and of the Word of God.^° From Platonic philosophy 51. Fug. 18 (94-5) ; Quaest. Ex. ii 68. 52. So Zeller, op. cit. I I I . 2 , pp. 418-19. 53. Heres. 42 (206) : owre ayfvrjros a>? o deos ovre yevrjTos (hs TqfJ-eis, dXXd peoos TOIV a/cptuv, dju.^oT€pois Ofx.yjpevuiv. 54. Heres. 42 (205) : npeaPevrris TOV TqyepLOVos irpos TO vrrrtKoov. 55. Leg. iii 62 (177): TOV ayyeXov, os eari Xoyos. Confus. 28 (146): TOV npwToyovov avrov Xoyov, rov dyyeXojv Trpea^vrarov, ws dv woXvwvvpiov vwdpxovTa. Somn. i 41 (241); Heres. 42 (205) ; Quaest. Ex. ii 13. 56. Leg. iii 31 (96) : oKid deov 8e 6 Xoyos avrov eariv, w Kaffdnep opydvtp npoaxprjadpevos eKoopoiToiei. Cher. 35 (127) : evp^aeis ydp a m o v pev avrov [rov Koapiov] rov deov, v' oS yevovev vXrjv 8e rd reaaapa aroixeia,
//.

Philo's Philosophical

Thought

MHr,

he m a d e u s e o f t h e t h e o r y of F o r m s and the eoncrpi ol x\\r Worid-noul T h e S t o i c d o c t r i n e o f t h e d e i t y as Reason oprrwlivr in ihr worUI iit aUo close to P h i l o ' s t h o u g h t h e r e . T h e panthriiim of thr St<»ii logon d i H irine is n o t , of c o u r s e , a f e a t u r e of thr Philonic la>K<»ii: hm Logos is separate from t h e d e i t y ; it is a l s o separate from erraled inalirr, so that it differs from t h e m a t e r i a l i s m of the Stoic concept. (3) Creation and Preservation of the Despite t h e i n t e r m e d i a r y

World

beings, n o t everything

that

exists

can be

t r a c e d b a c k t o G o d . For evil, w h i c h is t h e i m p e r f e c t , c a n n o t h a v e i t s g r o u n d i n G o d in a n y w a y , e v e n i n d i r e c t l y . E v i l d e r i v e s f r o m a s e c o n d principle,

matter

{vX-q, o r , in S t o i c

t e r m s , ovaia).

T h i s i s t h e lifeless,

motionless, a n d d i s o r d e r e d m a s s , w i t h o u t form o r p r o p e r t y , from w h i c h God

formed

t h e world

b y t h e agency o f the Logos a n d the divine

powers.^^ F o r i n P h i l o t h e r e c a n b e t a l k o n l y of a f o r m a t i o n

of t h e

w o r l d , n o t of c r e a t i o n in t h e t r u e s e n s e , s i n c e m a t t e r d o e s n o t h a v e i t s o r i g i n in G o d b u t i s set b e s i d e h i m as a s e c o n d p r i n c i p l e . L i k e t h e

Hellenistic period present profound p r o b l e m s , although some influence of Greek o n Jewish concepts is generally acknowledged. S e e e.g. Wolfson, Philo, ch. 5 ; M . Hengel, Judaism and Hellenism, p p . 153-75; M a c k , Logos und Sophia. Untersuchungen zur Weisheitstheologie im hellenistischen Judentum ( S U N T X, 1973) ; idem, 'Weisheit und Allegorie bei Philo v o n A l e x a n d r i e n : U n t e r s u c h u n g e n z u m T r a k t a t " D e Congressu erudidonis'", SP 5 (1978), pp. 5 7 - 1 0 5 ; H . Bietenhard, 'Logos-Theologie i m R a b b i n a t . Ein Beitrag z u r Lehre vom W o r t e Gottes im rabbinischen Schrifttum', A N R W II. 19.2 (1979), p p . 580-618. 61. See e.g. J . Horovitz, Untersuchungen uber Philons und Platons Lehre von der Weltschopfung (1900); H. Leisegang, Die Begriffe der ^eit und Ewigkeit bei Philon. Die Begriffe der ^eit und Ewigkeit in spdteren Platonismus (1913), p p . 1 0 - 1 4 ; H . A . Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 295-359; Lindeskog, Studien zum neutestamentlichen Schdpfungsgedanken (1952); L. Wachter, ' D e r Einfluss platonischen Denkens a u f rabbinische Schopfungsspekulationen', Zeitschrift fiir Rehgions- u n d Geistesgeschichte 14 (1962), p p . 3 6 - 5 6 ; H . A . Wolfson, ' T w o C o m m e n t s Regarding t h e Plurality o f Worlds in Jewish Sources', J Q R 5 6 (1965-6), p p . 245—7 > ^• Weiss, Untersuchungen zur Kosmologie des hellenistischen und paldstinischen Judentums ( T U X C V I I , 1966), p p . 1 8 - 7 4 ; A- E h r h a r d t , The Beginning. A Study in the Greek Philosophical Approach to the Concept of Creation from Anaximander to St. John (1968), p p . 188-9, ' 9 ^ ^ , 202-5 j U. Friichtel, Die kosmologischen Vorstellungen bei Philo von Alexandrien. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Genesisexegese ( A L G H J I I , 1968) ; R. Arnaldez, De Aeternitate Mundi (Oeuvres X X X , 1969), esp. p p . 38—69; D . Winston, 'Philo's T h e o r y of Cosmogony', in Religious Syncretism in Antiquity: Essciys in Conversation with Geo Widengren, ed. B. A. Pearson (1975), pp. 157-71 ; G. Reale, 'Filone d e Alessandria e la prima elaborazione filosofica della dottrina della creazione', i n Paradoxes politeia. Studipatristici in onore di Giuseppe Lazzati, e d . R. Cantalamessa a n d L. F . Pizzolato [Studia Patristica Mediolanensia X, 1979), p p . 247 ff.; D. Winston, 'Philo's T h e o r y of Eternal C r e a t i o n : De Prov. 1.6-9', P A A J R 4 6 - 7 (1980), pp. 593-606. See P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p p . 147-9. 62. Opif. 5 (22) : \r) ouata]... •fjv pev yap avTrjg draKTOS avoios di/ivxos, erepeiorrfros davpxfxovlas pcearrj. Heres. 27 (140) : TIJV TC apopov KOI aTTOiov TWV OXCUV ovaCav. Fug. 2 (8) : TTJV d-noiov Kai dveiSeov Kal aax'^paTiarov ovalav. ibid. 2 (9) : tj drroios vXi]. Spec, i 60 (328): apLopos UATJ. C f ibid, i 6 0 ( 3 2 9 ) ; iv 3 5 (187). dvappcooTias

886

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

f o r m a t i o n of t h e w o r l d , i t s p r e s e r v a t i o n is also m e d i a t e d t h r o u g h

the

L o g o s a n d the d i v i n e p o w e r s . I n d e e d t h e l a t t e r p r o c e s s is f u n d a m e n t a l l y n o t h i n g b u t a c o n t i n u a t i o n of t h e f o r m e r ; a n d w h a t w e call the l a w s of n a t u r e a r e only t h e t o t a h t y of t h e o r d e r l y d i v i n e o p e r a t i o n s . (4)

Theory of Man,

and Ethics^^

In P h i l o ' s t h e o r y of m a n , in w h i c h h e chiefly foflows P l a t o n i c t h e o r y , the d u a l i s t i c b a s i s o f t h e s y s t e m c o m e s m o s t s h a r p l y t o l i g h t . H e r e h e s t a r t s from the p r e s u p p o s i t i o n t h a t t h e w h o l e a t m o s p h e r e is full o f souls. O f t h e s e , t h e s o u l s l i v i n g o n a h i g h e r level a r e t h e a n g e l s o r d a e m o n s w h o m e d i a t e G o d ' s d e a l i n g s w i t h the w o r l d . O n the o t h e r h a n d , those w h i c h s t a n d n e a r e r t h e e a r t h a r e a t t r a c t e d by s e n s u a l i t y a n d d e s c e n d i n t o m o r t a l bodies.^*^ A c c o r d i n g l y t h e soul o f m a n is s i m p l y o n e o f t h o s e divine powers,

those

effluences

of d i v i n i t y , w h i c h

in t h e i r

original

c o n d i t i o n a r e c a l l e d a n g e l s or d a e m o n s . P r o c r e a t i o n o n l y b r i n g s i n t o b e i n g t h e l i f e - b r e a t h o f t h e soul, n o u r i s h i n g it a n d g i v i n g it p e r c e p t i o n , and

this c o m e s f r o m

t h e s p i r i t u a l c o n s t i t u e n t s of t h e s e e d .

Reason,

63. For older literature see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 267-8. See esp. P . Wendland, Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe {Beitrdge zur Geschichte der griechischen Philosophie, 1895); H. Windisch, Die Frommigkeit Philons und ihre Bedeutung fiir das Christentum (1909); I . H e i n e m a n n , 'Philos Lehre v o m Eid', in Judaica. Festschrift fiir H. Cohen (1912), pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 ; T.Billings, The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919), p p . 4 7 - 8 7 ; H . Lewy, Sobria Ebrietas (1929); L Heinemann, Philons griechische und judische Bildung (1930, repr. 1962); F. Geiger, Philo von Alexandreia als sozialer Denker {Tubinger Beitrdge zur Altertumswissenschaft X I X , 1932) ; W. Volker, Fortschritt und Vollendung bei Philo von Alexandrien (1938), esp. p p . 126-54; E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo on ImmortaHty', H T h R 39 (1946), p p . 85—108; J . Giblet, ' L ' h o m m e image de Dieu d a n s les commentaires htteraires de Philon d'Alexandrie', Studia Hellenistica V (1948), pp. 93-118 ; Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 360-455; I I , p p . 165-303; A. Levi, 'II problema dell'errore in Filone d'AIessandria', Rivista critica di storia della filosofia 5 (1950), pp. 2 8 1 - 9 4 ; L. Brehier, Les Idies, p p . 177-310; C. Kannengiesser, 'Philon et les Peres sur l a double creation de I'homme', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), p p . 2 7 7 - 9 6 ; R . Arnaldez, ' L a Dialectique des Sentiments chez Philon', ibid., p p . 2 9 9 - 3 3 0 ; A. Pelletier, 'Les passions a I'assaut de l'ame d'apres Philon', R E G 78 (1965), p p . 5 2 - 6 0 ; A. Dihle, 'Ethik', R A C V I (1966), cols. 646-796, esp. 698-700; A. Maddalena, ' L ' e w o i a e I'eiTioT^^Tj Oeoi i n Fdone Ebreo', Rivista di filologia 96 (1968), p p . 5 - 2 7 ; M. Fiedler, 'AIKOLIOOVVIJ in der diaspora-judischen und intertestamendischen Literatur', J S J i (1970), p p . 1 2 0 - 4 3 ; S. Sandmel, ' T h e Confrontation o f Greek and Jewish Ethics: Philo, De Decalogo', in Judaism and Ethics, ed. D . J . Silver (1970), p p . 163-76; R . A. Baer, Philo's Use of the Categories Male and Female ( A L G H J I I I , 1970); W . W a r n a c h , 'Selbstliebe u n d Gottesliebe im Denken Philons von Alexandrien', in Wort Gottes in der ^eit. Festschrift Karl Schelkle, ed. H. Field and J . Nolte (1973), p p . 189-214; U. Fischer, Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum (BZNW X L I V , 1978) ; R. Melnick, ' O n the Philonic Conception of the Whole M a n ' , J S J 11 (1980), p p . 1 - 3 2 ; D . A. Carson, 'Divine Sovereignty and H u m a n Responsibility in Philo', N T 23 (1981), p p . 148-64; D. Winston, 'Philo's Ethical T h e o r y ' , A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p . 372-416. 64. Somn. i 22 (140); see p p . 882-3 above. 65. Gig 2 ( 1 1 ) .

//. Philo's Philosophical

Thought

HHy

h o w e v e r , c o m e s i n t o m a n from a n e x t e r n a l . H o u r « r , ' ' ' ' The l i i i i n a i i nvxtiut is t h u s a n effluence o f d i v i n i t y : G o d h a s h r r a l h r < l hm n p n i i niii» m a n *'' T h e b o d y , as t h e a n i m a l s i d e o f m a n , is t h e s o i i r t r o l a l l r v d , t h r prison in w h i c h t h e s p i r i t is c o n f i n e d , ^ t h r c o r p s e w h i c h t h r s o u l < h a g s a r o u n d w i t h it,^^ t h e coffin o r t o m b o u t o f w h i c h i t w i l l o n e r a g a i n a w a k e n t o true S i n c e s e n s u a l i t y as s u c h i s r v i l , s i n is i n n a t e in m a n . ' ' N o o n e can k e e p h i m s e l f free from i t , e v e n i f h e lives o i d y for o n e d a y . ' ^ I n a c c o r d a n c e with these assumptions r e g a r d i n g t h e n a t u r e of m a n , the h i g h e s t p r i n c i p l e o f e t h i c s is o b v i o u s l y t h e u t m o s t p o s s i b l e renunciation o f sensuality, t h e eradication of desire a n d passion. Stoicism m u s t , therefore, h a v e offered t h e m o s t c o n g e n i a l p h i l o s o p h i c a l system a s r e g a r d s ethics. P h i l o a d h e r e s p r i m a r i l y to Stoicism, n o t o n l y in t h e b a s i c i d e a of t h e e x t e r m i n a t i o n of s e n s u a l i t y , b u t also i n p a r t i c u l a r p r e s c r i p t i o n s , s u c h a s i n t h e d o c t r i n e o f t h e four c a r d i n a l virtues, a n d t h e f o u r passions.''^ L i k e t h e Stoics he t e a c h e s t h a t t h e r e is o n l y o n e g o o d , morality;^^ l i k e t h e m h e d e m a n d s f r e e d o m f r o m a l l e m o t i o n s , ' a n d t h e u t m o s t possible s i m p l i c i t y o f life;^' like t h e m , h e is a cosmopolitan. Y e t for a l l its affinities, P h i l o ' s v i e w of ethics r e m a i n s f u n d a m e n t a l l y different f r o m t h e S t o i c v i e w . T h e Stoics r e f e r r e d a m a n to h i s o w n r e s o u r c e s ; a c c o r d i n g to P h i l o , m a n lacks t h e c a p a c i t y to s e t himself free f r o m s e n s u a l i t y , s i n c e h e is a s e n s u a l c r e a t u r e ; for this h e r e q u i r e s t h e h e l p of G o d . I t is G o d w h o p l a n t s a n d fosters t h e v i r t u e s i n m a n ' s soul. O n l y t h e m a n w h o honours G o d a n d surrenders himself to

66. Opif. 22 (67) : ij CwoirXaarei TIJV pev vypdv

[1; vais\ oia Tex^tTTis rj KvpuitTepov etireiv dveTnXrjTTTos rexyrj ovaCav els TO. TOV awparos piXrj Kal /u,epTj Siavepovaa, TTJV Se

TTvevpLaTLKrfv els rds rrjs fpvxrjs Svvdpeis rrjv re BperrriKrjv Kat rrjv alodrjriKrjv rrjv ydp rov Xoyiapov ravvv xmepdereov hid TOVS doKOVTas dvpadev avrov eneiaievai deiov Kat diSiov ovra. 67. Deter. 22 ( 8 0 ) : m/evpd eariv 'jivx'qs ovaia. Cf. Opif. 4 6 ( 1 3 4 - 5 ) ! Spec, iv 24 (123); Heres. 11 ( 5 6 ) - ! 2 ( 5 7 ) ; ibid. 38 (184). 68. AeapojTTipiov: Ebr. 26 ( l o i ) ; Leg. iii 14 ( 4 2 ) ; Migr. 2 (9). 69. NeKpov awpia: Leg. iii 22 (69); Gig. 3 (15): tSv oufiev els TO Kpdriarov TOIV ev -qpiiv, i/ruX'ijv rj vovv, dva^cperai, -rrdvra Se errt rov avpxf}vd veKpov -qpoov, TO acopa. Cf. Agr. 5 (25). 70. Adpvai rj aopos: Migr. 3 ( 1 6 ) ; arjpia: Leg. 133 (108). 71. Mos. ii 29 (147) : rravrl yevrfrcp, icov anovSaiov ij, napoaov •^XOev els yeveaiv, avpves TO dpiaprdveiv

eariv.

72. Mut. 6 (48) : Tts yap, ws 6 '/a>/3 riai, KaOapos dno pirnov, Kat dv piia rjpepa iartv rj 73. 0p6vr)ais, a(jiKf>poavvT], dvhpeia, SiKaioavvr): Leg. i 19 (63). See also C-W vol. V I I , Index s.vv. 7 4 . i i i 47 (139). 75. Poster. 39 ( 1 3 3 ) : povov etvai TO KaXov dyaOov. 76. Leg. iii 11 (68) : o Se ofjtis 17 •^Sov-ij eavrrjs eari pox&T]pd- Bid TOVTO ev pev airovhaiw ovx evploKerai TO Trapdrrav, povos B' avr-qs d (f>avXos dnoXavei. Ibid, iii 45 (129): Mwiiarjs Be oXov TOV dvp,6v eKrepveiv Kat diroKoirreiv oierai Beiv rrjs fpvxrjs, ov perpioTrddeiav, dXXd avvoXws dirdGeiav dyanwv. 77. Somn. i 20 ( 1 2 0 - 6 ) ; ii 7 ( 4 8 - 5 3 ) ; Leg. iii 48 (i 1 5 ) ; Deter. 10 (33-4). 78. So Zeller, Philosophie I I I . 2 (^1923), p. 4 5 3 .

888

§34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo

his influence can attain to perfection.'** True morality, as Plato teaches, is imitation of the deity.^" In this religious justiHcation for ethics, Philo diflfers quite decisively from the Stoics. Political activity, and practical morality in general, is of value only in so far as it is a necessary means for resisting evil. But knowledge ought to serve this sole end, and ethics is therefore the most important part of philosophy.^' Nevertheless, even the purity of life which such knowledge brings about is still not the ultimate and highest aim of human development. Instead, since the origin of man is transcendent, the goal of his development is also transcendent. As he has become ensnared in this sensual life through falling away from God, so he is to struggle upwards out of it again to the direct vision of God. This aim is attainable even in this earthly life. The truly wise and virtuous man, that is to say, becomes lifted up above himself and out of himself, and in this state of ecstasy he beholds and recognizes the deity itself His own consciousness is swaflowed up and vanishes in the divine light. The spirit of God dwells in him and stirs him like the strings of a musical instrument. * The man who has attained to the contempladon of the divine by this path has reached the highest stage of earthly blessedness. Above it there lies only the complete deliverance from this body, the return of the soul to its original bodiless condition, which is the reward of those who have kept themselves free from attachment to this sensual body.^^ Philo's uldmate influence was considerable,^* can discern, on Jewish thought, and certainly Alexandrian proselytes—if indeed proselytism Philo's aim. Jewish literature written in Greek

but not, as far as one not on any group of can be regarded as was to be of minimal

79. Leg. i 15 (48) : irpenei. rw deu) (fivreveiv Kai oiKoSopfi^v iv ifivxfi ras aptrds. Ibid, i 26 (82) : orav ixPiJ 6 vovs iavrov Kal iavrov dveviyKrj Oeat, wairep 6 yiXws ToaaK, rrfviKaOra opoXoylav rr/v npos rov ovra noieirai. icos Si eavrov vnorlderai ats airiov rivos, ftaKpdv dearTjKe rov napaxiopeiv Beat Kat 6p,o\oyeiv avreXos, el prf Kapnwv olariKa yevoiro, rov avrov S17 rponov ovSe vaioXoylas, el prj peXXoi Krijaiv dper-qs iveyKeiv. Cf. Agr. 3 (12—16). 82. Heres. 14 (69—70): (addressing his soul) aavrifv drroSpadi Kat eKorrjOi aeavr-qs, wtrrrep ol Karexdpevoi Kat Kopv^avriwvres ^aKxevdetaa Kat 9eooprfdetaa Kard riva npor)riK6v €vBeiaap,6v. C f Heres. 51 (249). See DAC IV (1959), cols. 944-87, s.v. 'Ekstase', a n d M . Harl, Quis rerum divinarum heres sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), esp. pp. 27-30, 39-44, 103-50. 83. Abr. 44 (258): rov ddvarov vop,iCeiv /uij a^eaiv tjivx'qs, dXXd xo)piap.6v Kat Sid^ev^iv dno adtparos, odev -^Xdev dniovarjs- ^Xde Se, iLs iv rfj Koaporroua ScSijAwrai, napd deov. Leg. i 33 (108) : ev Kat 6 'HpaKXeiros Kara roDro Mwvaews aKoXovdrfaas ra> Soypan, (frrjat yap, ^wpev rov iKeivwv ddvarov, redvrjKapiev Se rov ixeivwv ^iov, ws vvv pev, ore ^wpiev, redvTjKvias rqs 'lioxvs Kat cos iv crrjpari rw aco/xari ivrervp^evpievrfs, el Se dnoddvoip.ev, rrjs 'jioxv^ ^wcrrjs rov iSiov piov Kat dnrjXXaypevrjs KaKov Kat veKpov avvSerov rov aaiparos. 84. F o r full bibliography on Philo's influence, from the N e w Testament onwards, see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 290-316.

//. Philo's Philosophical interest

to

femple.

the

rabbinic

schools

of

Thought

Palestine

HH.)

alln

i.ill

ilir

nl

tin

As t o a n y h y p o t h e t i c a l p a g a n a u d i e n i e.'"' i h r i m b i r . i H i . n Im

believing that Hellenistic J u d a i s m found a n i n t r r r s t n l p a g a n i r . i d e i s h i p is t h e success o f C h r i s t i a n i t y in

a

gentile e n v i r o n n i e n i , s o m e l e g a i d this

as h a v i n g b e e n f a c i l i t a t e d by t h e e x i s t e i K r <>l l a r g e n u i n l ) e i s of p a g a n s for w h o m t h e L X X , a n d p e r h a p s a l s o I l e l l e n i s i i i J e w i s h l i t e r a t u r e , h a d already

served

as

a praeparatio

evangelicaIt

is,

in

fact,

amongst

C h r i s t i a n t h i n k e r s t h a t P h i l o ' s m o s t p o w e r f u l a n d e n d u r i n g i n f l u e n c e is to

be

traced,

in

a

direction

which

still

lay

entirely

beyond

his

h o r i z o n — t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of C h r i s t i a n d o g m a . T h e N e w

Testament

already

all

shows

theologians

of

Alexandrians,

t r a c e s of

Philonic

the

centuries—the

first

thought;^^

and

Apologists

almost as

well

Greek as

the

t h e G n o s t i c s as well as t h e i r o p p o n e n t s , a n d a l s o

the

great Greek theologians of later c e n t u r i e s — d r e w from Philo, to greater or lesser d e g r e e s , d i r e c t l y or i n d i r e c t l y , c o n s c i o u s l y o r u n c o n s c i o u s l y . ^ ^ But t o p u r s u e t h e s e t r a c e s f u r t h e r lies b e y o n d t h e s c o p e of t h i s w o r k .

85. On J o s e p h u s and Philo see vol. I, p. 49. F o r other Jews i n Palestine w h o might possibly have read Philo see e.g. S. F r e u d e n t h a l , Hellenistische Studien (1875), p p . 6 5 - 7 7 ; L. Finkelstein, 'Is Philo Mentioned in R a b b i n i c Literature?', J B L 53 (1934), p p . 1 4 2 - 9 ; C. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandreia (1875), PP- 2 7 8 - 3 0 2 ; D . Barthelemy, 'Est-ce Hoshaya R a b b a qui censura le "commentaire allegorique"?', i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), pp. 45-78. O n t h e status of Greek in Palestine, and consequendy the possible role of Jewish literature in Greek there, see vol. I I , pp. 52-80, esp. 74—80. O n the L X X a n d LXX-related literature, see pp. 4 7 4 - 5 0 4 above. 86. For Philo's possible audience or audiences, see above, pp. 814, 817-18, 840, 8 5 3 - 4 , 878. No p a g a n work has yet come to light showing t h e unmistakeable influence of Philo. The only case of possible influence is a passage in Heliodorus, Aethiopica ix 9, 2 - 3 , which is reminiscent oi Mos. ii 24 (195). But see G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, p. 250, n. I . For traces of Philo i n J u d e o - A r a b i c works see e.g. H . Hirschfeld, ' T h e Arabic Por tion of the Cairo Genizah at C a m b r i d g e ' , J Q R 17 (1905), p p . 6 5 - 8 ; S. Poznanski, 'Philon dans l'ancienne litterature j u d e o - a r a b e ' , R E J 50 (1905), p p . 10-31. 87. For this possibihty see t h e recent study by J . Gager, The Origins of Anti-Semitism: Attitudes to Judaism in Pagan and Christian Antiquity (1983). 88. For a survey of the issues, S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, p p . 148—63; idem, 'Philo Judaeus', A N R W II.21.2 (1984), pp. 3—46, esp. 36-46. Note esp. various studies of Philo's relation to t h e fourth gospel, t o Paul, a n d t o Hebrews. See e.g. H . Chadwick, 'St. P a u l and Philo o f Alexandria', B J R L 48 (1966), p p . 286-307; A . W . Argyle, 'Philo and t h e Fourth Gospel', E T 63 (1951), pp. 3 8 5 - 6 ; R. M c L . Wilson, 'Philo a n d t h e F o u r t h Gospel', ibid. 65 (1953), p p . 4 7 - 9 ; C. Spicq, ' L e Philonisme de I'Epitre a u x Hebreux', R B 56 (1949), p p . 5 4 2 - 7 2 ; 5 7 (1950), p p . 2 1 2 - 4 2 ; R. Williamson, Philo and the Epistle to the Hebrews ( A L G H J I V , 1970); L. K . K. Dey, The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection in Philo and Hebrews (1974). For further bibliography see A N R W II.21.1, p p . 723—6. 89. Exhaustive bibliographies on Philo a n d the C h u r c h Fathers c a n be found in F. Trisogho, 'Filone Alessandrino e I'esegesi cristiana. C o n t r i b u t o alia conoscenza dell' influsso esercitato d a Filone sul I V secolo, specificatamente in Gregorio di N a z i a n z o ' , A N R W II.21.1, p p . 588-730, a n d H . Savon, 'Saint Ambrose et saint J e r o m e , lecteurs d e Philon', ibid., pp. 731-59. Note also B . A. Pearson, 'Philo a n d Gnosticism', ibid., p p . 295-342-

INDEX

C O M P I L E D BY

L E O N I E J.

Main Index Greek W o r d List H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c W o r d List

ARCHER

MAIN INDKX

F i g u r e s in b o l d i m m e d i a t e l y f o l l o w i n g a m a i n h e a d i n g i n d i c a t e e i t h e r a special section d e v o t e d to t h e subject i n (juestion, o r t h o s e p a g e s w h e r e t h e subject a p p e a r s m o s t f r e q u e n t l y w i t h i n t h e g e n e r a l text. W h e r e a p p r o p r i a t e , t h i s p r i n c i p a l reference is t h e n b r o k e n d o w n i n t o d e t a i l e d s u b - e n t r i e s , t o g e t h e r w i t h a d d i t i o n a l references. S u b - e n t r i e s a r e listed a c c o r d i n g to v o l u m e a n d p a g e n u m b e r , i n a s c e n d i n g n u m e r i c a l o r d e r . T h e letter n. t a c k e d o n t o a p a g e r e f e r e n c e i n d i c a t e s t h a t t h e s u b j e c t is o n l y to b e found in t h e footnote(s) o f t h e g i v e n p a g e . A p p e n d e d to t h e M a i n I n d e x a r e s e p a r a t e G r e e k , H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c w o r d lists.

Zara, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 73.

'Abodah

Aaron: eponymous ancestor of priests, 'Aboth: see Ptrke 'Aboth. I I . 253. Abraham, patriarch: according to Aaron, sons of: II. 251-253; made Artapanus, the father of astrology, distinct from Levites by Ezekiel, II. I I . 349, I I I . 611; in haggadah generally, II. 349-350, III. 521, 251-253; concept and genealogy, 527, 528-529; work about by II. 252-253n.; and sons of Zadok, Pseudo-Hecataeus, II. 349, III. 671, II. 252-253n. 674-675; Apocalypse of, I I I . 288-292; Ab, ninth of: II. 351, III. 328, 739. in the Genesis Apocryphon from 'Abadim, minor talmudic tractate: Qumran, III. 319-320; in writings position and subject treated, I. 80. of Philo, I I I . 542, 846, 847; Abba Areka (Rab), disciple of Judah ha-Nasi: takes Mishnah to Babylon, Testament of Abraham, I I I . 761-767. I. 79. AbtaUon: idendty, II. 357, 362-363. Abba Saul: II. 380. Acco: see Ptolemais. Ab-beth-din: dtle, I I . 215, 217. Acmonia, in Phrygia: evidence for Abila: various places of this name, II. Jews living there, I I I . 30-32; 136, 137n. synagogue of lulia Severa, III. Abila, capital of tetrarchy: I. 567-569; 30-31. history of tetrarchy, I. 567-569; Acra in Jerusalem: I. 154—155n.; location, I. 567. fortress built by Antiochus Abila, city of Decapolis: II. 136-137; Epiphanes, I. 154; location, I. 154-155n., 193; siege of by liberated by Pompey, II. 94, 137; as Jonathan Maccabee, I. 181-182; member of the Decapolis, II. 127, captured by Simon the Maccabee, 136. Abila in Peraea: toparchy, II. 194-195; I. 192. location, II. 195n. Acrabatta, toparchy of Judaea: II. 7,

894

Names and Subjects

190-192; subjugated by Vespasian, I. 499-500; location, I I . 192n.; not to be confused with hill range of same name, I I . 192n. 'Acropolis' ofJerusalem: see An tenia. A« lian Era: see Chronology. Adiiini: battle of, I. 253, 254, 289, 301. Alts i>l The Pagan Martyrs: reflect | r w i s l i - ( J r e o k conflict in Alexand ria. I. .533. A d a m : Christian and Gnosdc collec tion of legends about, II. 349, I I I . 760 761; in haggadah, I I . 349; Life of Adam and Eve, I N . 315, 505, 757-760; evidence for so-called Book of Adam, I I I . 757n. Adasa, town: location, I. 1 70n. Adda bar Ahaba, R.: I. 594. Adida, city: fortified by Simon the Maccabee, I. 186; location, I . 186n., 226n.; site o f defeat of Jannaeus by Aretas III, I. 226, 578; garrisoned by Vespasian, I. 499. Adora, Idumaean city: captured by John Hyrcanus, I. 187n., 207, I I . 3; location, I . 207n.; in administrative rearrangement of Gabinius, I. 268, II. 6, 190; in anti-Jewish writings, II. 5, I I I . 597-598; Hellenisation of, II. 5-6, I I I . 589; worship of Apollo, II. 5, 6n., I I I . 598. Adraa: see Edre. Adramyttium: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 18. Adultery, laws of: see Marriage. Adventus, Q. Antistius: governor of Arabia, I I . 154. Aegina: evidence for Jews living there, III. 72. AeUa Capitolina: I. 540-542, 553-555; foundation of, I. 521, 537, 540-541, 542, 550, 553-554; cult of Jupiter Capitolinus and other gods, I. 554—555; exemption from taxation, II. 96; formally constituted as a polls after Hadrian, I I . 183. Aelius Gallus: Arabian campaign of, I . 290n.,319. Aelius, L. Lamia: governor of Syria, I .

261, 262. Aemilius Scaurus: see Scaurus. Aemilius Secundus, prefect: and census of Apamea, I. 259, 405; expedition against the Ituraeans, I . 563, 569. Aequus Modius, delegate of Agrippa II: I. 477n. Aeschylus: Jewish poetry under name of. I I I . 656, 657,661. Aesop, Life of: use of the Story of Ahiqar, I I I . 236. Aetolia: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 5, 64, 65. Africa: evidence for Jewish presence in North Africa, I I I . 60-64. Africanus, Julius: use of Justus of Tiberias' Chronicle, I. 35, 37, I I I . 546; on the anti-Jewish writings of Apion, I I I . 606; disputed canon icity of the Additions, I I I . 726; on The Prayer of Manasseh, I I I . 732. After-Hfe: II. 494-495, 539-547; development of concept, I I . 492, 493, 494-495, 497-498, 500; 'World to Come', I I . 495-496, 4 9 7 ^ 9 8 , 523-524, 537-538, 5 3 9 540, 541-544, 544-547; doctrine of at Qumran, II. 582-583; belief in pagan oriental cults. I I I . 158; theology of in Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 194; doctrine ofin Jubilees, I I I . 313; doctrine of in Apocalypse of Moses, III. in Testament of Abraham, I I I . 761-762, 763; as explored in The Book of Jannes and Jambres, I I I . 781-783; as portrayed in III Baruch, III. 790; doctrine ofin Apocryphon of Ezekiel, I I I . 794. See also Messianism; Resurrection; Soul, etc. Agada: see Haggadah. Agadath Megillah: I. 95. Against Apion: see Josephus, works. Aggadath Esther. I. 96. Aggadath Hazitha (Shir ha-Shirim): I . 94-95. Aggadath Shir ha-Shirim: I. 95. Agnitus: whether governor of Judaea, I. 519.

Main

Index

Agoranomos: municipal office of in Tiberias, I. 343, I I . 180. Agriculture of Palestine: famed for its dates, I. 29; crops around J e r i c h o , I. 298-300n.; cuhivation a n d trade, I I . 61. Agrigento in Sicily: evidence for J e w s living there. I I I . 83. Agrippa, city: locadon, I. 461 n. Agrippa I: I. 442-452; chronology of travels from Syria to Rome, I. 262; accorded title symmachos b y R o m e , I. 316n.; given tetrarchy of Philip by Caligula a n d title king, I. 340, 351; assigned tetrarchy of Antipas, I. 352-353; military arrangements in kingdohi, I . 363, 365; letter of to Caligula, I. 384, 386, I I I . 4 - 5 ; testimony of regarding Pontius Pilate, I. 384, 386; visit to Alexandria signals start of pogrom, I. 390-391; intercedes on behalf of Alexandrian Jews, I . 391, 392;* stops Caligula erecting statue in T e m p l e , I. 395-396, 397, 445; given J u d a e a a n d Samaria by Claudius, I. 397-398, 445; whether accused by Isidorus, I. 398, 472n.; career a n d lifestyle before ascending throne, I. 4 4 2 ^ 4 4 , I I I . 79n.; friendship with Caligula, I. 444-445; given tetrarchies of Philip a n d Lysanias, I. 444, 568, 569; given tetrarchy of Antipas, I. 445; piety of his rule, revival of Pharisaism, I. 4 4 5 - 4 4 7 , 451, 452; character of, I. 447; attempts to loosen dependence on Rome, I. 448; builds wall t o north of Jerusalem, I. 448, 503; convenes conference of client kings, I. 448; relations with Christian c o m m u n ity, I. 448, 4 5 1 ; coins of, I . 451, I I . 82, 117; official title of, I. 451-452; patron of Greek culture, I. 451-452; accounts of his death, I. 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; rule of subject Greek cities, I I . 97, 117, 180; appointment of H i g h Priests, I I . 2 3 1 . Agrippa I I : I. 4 7 1 - 4 8 3 ; appointment

of

230

High

l»nr»l.

I

17/.

4 7V.

II

w h r t h n »n u w d b y tiiin M-milr lnHinriiii, I VW, 472n.; oHiciitl l i d r I 4.'S2n.; initially d e n i e d r»lhrr'!i kiiiKfiom, I. 453 4.^4, 4 7 1 ; as young man, interrrH.sions to C'laudius on J e w s ' behalf I. 456, 459, 471-472; coins of, I. 4 7 1 , 473n., 474-475, 480n., 482n.; given kingdom of Chalcis, I . 472; given parts of Galilee a n d Peraea, I . 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 , 568; given tetrarchy of Philip a n d territory of Varus, I . 472, 568; dating of his reign, I. 473n., 480-481,482n.; a n d Berenice, I. 474, 475, 476, 477, 482n.; private life of, I. 474, 483n.; p r o - R o m a n activities, I. 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 , 476-477; encounter with the apostle Paul, I. 475; a n d Judaism, I . 475-476; loyal to R o m e during Revolt, I . 476-477, 486, 492, 494, I I . 181; his kingdom confirmed a n d enlarged after Revolt, I. 477-479; death, d a t e of, I. 4 8 1 ^ 8 2 ; Greek inscriptions of from H aur a n , I I . 15; rule of subject Greek cities, I I . 9 7 ; whether given Decapolis Abila b y Nero, I I . 137; loyalty of Scythopolis to, I I . 145; renames Caesarea (Philippi) Neronias, I I . 170; loyalty of Tiberias to, I I . 181; relations with Vespasian, I I I . 79n. Agrippa, M a r c u s , friend of Augustus: I. 2 5 6 - 2 5 7 ; Augustus' deputy in t h e East, I. 256-257; w h e t h e r V a r r o was his legate, I. 256; friendship with H e r o d the Great, I. 2 9 1 , 292, 318; sacrifices a t Jerusalem T e m p l e , I. 292, 318, I I . 310; his m a p of t h e world {commentarii), I. 409-410; A n t h e d o n renamed in his honour, I I . 104; a Jewish community in R o m e n a m e d after, I I I . 96; protects rights of Jews of Asia Minor, I I I . 130. Agrippeion: see Agrippias. Agrippesioi: n a m e ofjewish community in R o m e , I I I . 9 6 .

896

Names and Suhjeds

AGRIPPIAS

(AGRIPPEION,

AGRIPPIUM),

APPOINTED HIGH PRIEST, I. 1 6 8 ; LEADER

CITY: FOUNDATION OF BY H E R O D ON SITE

OF P R O - ( J r e e k

OF A N T H E D O N , I .

CONFLICT WITH M A C C A B E E S ,

3 0 6 , II.

1 0 4 . SEE

ALSO ANTHEDON.

170;

A G R I P P I N A , WIFE OF CLAUDIUS: INFLUENCE CLAUDIUS,

PALESTINE,

461;

ON COINS O F

168181;

175. ALEXANDER BALAS:

I. 1 3 0 , 1 3 1 , 178-181;

AFTER HER EAST OF THE J O R D A N , I . 4 6 1 N .

NENT O F D E M E T R I U S , I. 1 2 9 , 1 3 0 , 1 3 1 ,

Story

TOWN

I.

175,

PRETENDER TO SYRIAN THRONE, O P P O

The

46IN.;

170,

NAMED

Ahiqar.

I.

I.

I.

DEMOLISHES WALLS O F T E M P L E COURT, I .

A G R I P P I N A , TOWN: LOCATION, I. 4 6 I N .

ON

DEATH,

PARTY IN JERUSALEM,

i n . 232-239;

of:

Aramaic scroll FROM E L E P H A N D N E , III. 232-235, 237; in THE book OF Tobit, III. 232, 235; story. I I I . 232-234; the historical personage Ahiqar, I I I . 234-235; whether of J E W I S H origin. I I I . 234-235; figure OF A H I Q A R IN Greek literature. I I I . 236;

EDITIONS,

TURE ON. I I I .

TRANSLATIONS, 237-239;

LITERA

TRANSLADON

INTO GREEK, I I I . 5 0 5 , 5 0 7 . AKIBA, R . :

177,

1 7 8 , 1 8 0 , 1 8 1 ; CHRONOLOGY O F

HIS REIGN A N D DEATH, I. 1 3 0 ; A P P O I N T S JONATHAN M A C C A B A E U S H I G H PRIEST AND

GOVERNOR,

CONCESSIONS I.

CLEOPATRA,

DAUGHTER

VI,

I.

180;

180,

178,

180;

I.

178;

JEWS,

CHARACTER,

181;

MARRIAGE OF

TO

PTOLEMY

SUPPORTED

BY

JONATHAN AGAINST DEMETRIUS, I . 1 8 1 . ALEXANDER

I.

JANNAEUS:

BATUES

II. 377-378; CREATES BASIS FOR

I.

TO

WITH

219-228; VIII, I.

PTOLEMY

2 2 0 - 2 2 1 ; ENLARGEMENT OF K I N G D O M

MISHNAH OFJ U D A H H A - N A S I , I. 7 7 , I I .

BY VARIOUS CONQUESTS, I .

220, 221,

3 7 8 ; AND Y A V N E H , I. 5 2 4 ; AUTHORITY

223,

226,

101,

OF, I . 5 2 5 ; BELIEF I N MESSIANISM OFBAR

106,

110, 112, 115, 131, 133, 137,

144,

147, 149, 150, 162, 166, 5 7 7 ;

KOKHBA,

I.

543-544,

II.

377;

COINING OF N A M E 'BAR K O K H B A ' ,

377;

FRICTION WITH S I M E O N B E N SHETAH, I .

MARTYRDOM,

GAMALIEL A N D OTHER CONTEM 372-380;

104,

CONFLICTS WITH PHARISEES, I . 2 2 1 - 2 2 4 ;

AND

II.

5 5 2 , II.

II.

I.

543;

PORARIES,

I.

227-228,

EXEGETICAL

221-222;

CIVIL

WAR,

I.

223-224;

BATDES WITH DEMETRIUS III,

I.

224;

METHOD, I I . 3 7 6 , 3 7 7 - 3 7 8 ; REVERED

IDENTIFICATION WITH T U R I O U S Y O U N G

IN TRADITION, I I . 3 7 7 ; O N DIVORCE, I I .

LION'

4 8 6 ; TEACHER OF A Q U I L A , I I I . 4 9 5 .

2 2 4 - 2 2 5 N . , I I I . 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 ; PROVERBIAL

A K M E : J E W I S H SLAVE-GIRL OF L I V I A ,

III.

AKRABATENE ( 1 ) , E D O M I T E PROVINCE: NOT

WRITINGS,

224-225;

I.

ANTIOCHUS

DESTROYS HIS FORTIFICATIONS,

I.

2 2 5 - 2 2 6 ; DEFEATED BY ARETAS III,

I.

TOPARCHY O F

2 2 6 ; COINS OF, I. 2 2 7 , 6 0 3 , 6 0 4 ; USE OF

( 2 ) , TOPARCHY: NOT TO B E

M A K E PEACE WITH PHARISEES, I . 2 3 0 ;

TO B E CONFUSED

WITH

TITLE K I N G , I . 2 2 7 ; ADVISES SALOME TO

S A M E N A M E , I. 1 6 4 N . AKRABATENE

QUMRAN

CRUELTY OF, I. XII

78N.

OF

CONFUSED WITH E D O M I T E PROVINCE, I .

DEFEATED B Y NABATAEAN O B O D A S ,

154N.

5 7 7 ; SUBJUGATION OF GREEK CITIES, I I .

Alabarch: office

OF HELD B Y ALEXANDER,

BROTHER OF PHILO, I. 4 5 7 , I I . 2 7 4 , I I I .

466N.,

PROCURATOR

OF PALESTINE:

468-470; FREEING

FOR MONETARY GAIN, I. 4 6 8 - 4 6 9 , 1 8 5 ; AND ALCIMUS

Sicarii, I .

468-469,

( = YAKIM):

I.

I.

OF PRISONERS II.

II. 6 0 1 .

168-170;

II.

the gerousia,

2 0 3 ; A N D THE ESSENES, I I .

PORTRAYAL OFIN

SEE AUXILIARY TROOPS; MILITARY.

ALBINUS,

1 2 3 - 1 2 4 ; RELATIONS WITH II.

136-137, 815N.

Alae:

9 1 ; FAILS TO CAPTURE PTOLEMAIS,

I,

587;

Psalms ofSolomon, I I I .

193-194. ALEXANDER, MARCUS J U L I U S , N E P H E W O F PHILO: I. 5 7 2 N . , I I I . ALEXANDER

POLYHISTOR:

137, 815N. III.

510-512;

PRESERVED WRITINGS OF OTHERWISE LOST

Main

Index

H«>7

Jewish-Hellenistic historians, I. 4 1 , w h e t h e r l»nnowr o n I I I . 510—511; source for Josephus, J e w s
Names and Subjects

898

I. 389-394, 398, m . 92-94, 127-129; l i s t o f p a p y r u s

Alexandria:

fragments Greek

concerning

confrontations,

regarding Jewish and

JewishI.

rights

39-40;

in t h e city

organisation within t h e com

m u n i t y , I. 2 7 5 , I I . 2 1 1 , III. 4 2 , 4 3 , .50,

88 89, 92-94,

129.

130.

distribution

community,

of i n

II.

Qumran

437n.,

577—578;

s y n a g o g u e distribution a n d officers of, I I . 4 3 7 . A l m y r a i n Thessaly: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. III. 6 6 .

1 1 3 ,126, 1 2 7 - Alphabet: adoption o f Phoenician b y

132, 818-819,

848;

p e r s r c m i o n of J e w s u n d e r Caligula, I. 3 8 0 n . .

307n.; rebuilt by H e r o d , I.3 0 7 , 3 1 5 . Alms:

3 8 9 3 9 1 , III. 104,

128,

86!

8 6 2 ; . - l y n a g o g u e s o f , I. 3 8 0 n . , I I .

443,

445, 448, I I I . 4 3 , 1 0 4 ; J e w i s h

the G r e e k s , II. 6 0 ; M o s e s

inventor

of, I I . 3 5 0 , 1 1 1 . 5 1 8 , 6 1 1 .

Alphabet of Ben Sira: I I I . 2 0 6 . Altar

Jerusalem

I I . 296—

Temple):

298; o f b u r n t - o f f e r i n g ,

I . 162n.; o f

d e l e g a t i o n t o C a l i g u l a , 1. 3 9 2 - 3 9 3 ,

incense,

of

III. 8 1 4 n . , 8 1 6 , 8 5 9 ; t o l e r a t i o n e d i c t

stone (burnt offering), I I .2 9 8 . S e e

ofClaudius, 1 . 3 9 2 , 3 9 3 , 398, III. 4 3 , 50,

92-93,

128-129;

effects

of

R e v o l t in J u d a e a felt t h e r e , I. 4 8 7 ; I . 512;Jewish revolt of A D 532-533; 47;

necropolis

115,1.530,

of. III. 4 2 n . ,

five c i t y districts,

location 43—44;

o f Jewish payment

III. 4 3 - 4 4 ;

quarter.

of

III.

laographia

J e w s , III. 5 0 , 5 1 ; tension

by

between

Jews and Greeks i ngeneral, III.50, 104,

128,

539-540,

132,

150-151,

817, 859-860;

153,

no

city

council. III. 92; a n n u a l

celebration

by J e w s t o m a r k their

deliverance

VIII, I I I .

from Ptolemy

115n., 145,

539; p r o m i n e n t role p l a y e d b y J e w s in c i t y life. III. 1 3 5 - 1 3 7 ; arion

of Jewish

138-139;

annual

Jews

to m a r k

into

Greek,

anti-Jewish individual 594—607;

Hellenis-

community, festival

III.

among

literati

(see also

a n d circul

a n d f e a s t oiHannukah, I I I . 5 3 3 - 5 3 4 . synagogue

of

in

J e r u s a l e m , II. 7 6 , 4 4 5 n .

mean

282-283.

Amastris in Paphlagonia: evidence for J e w s living there, III. 3 5 . A m a t h u s , city: c a p t u r e d b y J a n n a e u s , I. 2 2 1 , 2 2 3 , I I . 1 1 ; l o c a t i o n , I. 2 2 I n . ,

II. 1 4 6 , 1 9 5 n . ; s i t e o f o n e oisyrudria of Gabinius,

I. 2 6 8 , I I . 1 2 ,

190,

1 9 5 n . ; t o p a r c h y o f P e r a e a , II. 1 9 5 n . Ambibulus

(Ambibuchus),

Marcus:

g o v e r n o r o f J u d a e a , I. 3 8 2 . Ambrose: not the Latin translator o f

War, I. 5 9 ; u s e oiIV 3 0 2 ; allusions to

Ezra,

Josephus'

III.

Liber

Antiquitatum Biblicarum, I I I . 3 2 9 ; o n t h e Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 3 3 9 . Amen: a s r e s p o n s e , I I . 4 5 0 n .

Amidah: s e e Shemoneh 'Esreh.

fortress: Jannaeus, II,

I.

Ammon:

built I.

worship

o f in Trachonitis,

B a t a n a e a , A u r a n i t i s , II. 4 4 . Ammonites:

defeated

by

Judas

M a c c a b a e u s , II. 1 1 . A m m o n i u s , g r a m m a r i a n : I. 2 7 , 2 8 . Amoraim,

t h e , scholars

of

post-

by

mishnaic period: m e a n i n g of n a m e ,

228n.;

I . 7 8 ; v i e w s o f i n T a l m u d , I. 7 8 ; a n d

location, I. 2 3 8 n . , 3 0 7 n . ; used b y Aristobulus

(temple treasurers):

ing o f term, H.

A m m a n / A m m a n a : see Philadelphia. 4 8 0 ; A m m i a n u s Marcellinus: i n praise o f under T i m a g e n e s , I. 2 3 .

a t i o n o f t h e Septuagint, I I I . 4 7 5 , 4 9 3 ;

Alexander

also Sacrifice; T e m p l e .

Amarkelin,

145, 476,

producrion

Alexandrium,

unhewn

translation o f Bible III.

authors). III. 150-152,

Alexandrians:

II. 296—297;

2 3 8 ; used

by

A l e x a n d e r , s o n o f A r i s t o b u l u s I I , I. 268; h i s t o r y a n d l o c a t i o n i n brief, I.

production

o(midrashim, I .

90.

A m o r i t e s : k i n g d o m of, II. 1 6 6 . Amos,

prophet:

in

The Lives of the

Prophets, I I I . 7 8 3 - 7 8 4 .

Main Index Amram, Testament of. I I I . 334. A m u l e t s , J e w i s h , use in magical practices: II. 4 8 0 , I I I . 3 4 8 , 3 5 2 , 3 5 5 - 3 5 7 , 3 5 7 - 3 5 8 , 377. See a l s o Tejillin; Spirits, evil. A n a n e l , H i g h Priest: priest o f inferior stock, k n o w n a s ' E g y p t i a n ' , II. 2 2 9 . A n a n i a s : J e w i s h g e n e r a l of C l e o p a t r a , I. 2 2 1 , 1 1 1 . 4 8 , 136. Ananias, Jewish merchant in B a b y l o n i a : I I I . 9. Ananias son of Nedebaeus, H i g h Priest: p a l a c e b u r n t b y r e v o l u t i o n aries, I. 486; killed b y r e v o l u t i o n aries, I . 487, I I . 2 3 1 ; g r e e d a n d despotism, II. 231, 2 3 3 . A n a h u s ( A n n a s ) : family o f H i g h Priests, I I . 2 3 4 . A n a n u s s o n of A n a n u s , H i g h Priest: d e s p o t i s m a n d d e p o s i t i o n , I. 4 6 8 ; p l a c e d in c h a r g e of J e r u s a l e m defences at start of R e v o l t , I. 4 8 9 , I I . 216, 233; killed b y Z e a l o t s , I. 497, II. 232; president of S a n h e d r i n , I I . 216, 2 3 3 . A n a n u s s o n of S e t h i : see A n n a s . Anatolius, C h r i s t i a n writer: o n w h e n P a s s o v e r s h o u l d fall, I. 5 9 3 ; use of Enoch, I I I . 2 6 3 ; on t h e p h i l o s o p h e r Aristobulus, I I I . 5 8 0 , 5 8 1 . Andreas: l e a d e r o f C y r e n a i c a n R e v o l t , I. 5 3 1 . Andromachus, commander of Alex a n d e r t h e G r e a t : I I . 160. Andromeda: m y t h associated w i t h Joppa, II. 33-34. A n d r o n i c u s , killer of O n i a s H I a n d A n t i o c h u s , I. 150n. Angels: l a w g i v e n to M o s e s by, I I . 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; archangel Michael, II. 3 5 1 , 5 5 3 , 554, III. 2 7 8 , 2 8 1 ; satanic, I I . 4 9 5 , 503, 5 2 6 ; d o c t r i n e of a n d w r i t i n g s a b o u t at Q u m r a n , I I . 5 5 3 , 589, I I I . 4 6 2 ^ 6 4 ; doctrine of a m o n g E s s e n e s , II. 5 7 4 , 5 8 9 ; in t h e b o o k o f Enoch, I I I . 252, 2 6 1 - 2 6 2 , 2 7 0 - 2 7 3 ; in Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 9 - 3 1 1 ; n a m e s and p o w e r in magical formulae. III. 3 4 7 - 3 4 8 , 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ,

3 5 7 . 361 3W. i7l. riKoumn o l J a c o b Willi I'rirl in ilir I ' l ^ v n o l Joseph. Ill /'m /•»•», uiin mrdiiiry IM-IIIKM \\\ ilir (I
90(P

Names and Suhjeits

tigonus, successor of Alexander the Great: and struggles of the diadochi, I I . 87, 98; conquers Gaza, II. 99, 100; captures Joppa, I I . I l l ; whether founded Pella, II. 146. ^j^tioch in Pisidia: evidence for Jews living there, synagogue, III. 32. y\i,h(Mh in Syria: buildings of Herod, I. :i()H; i'amous for its public games, I I . 4.')n.. 47; evidence for Jewish ^'omnuuiity there, III. 13; privileges granted to Jewish community by .Seleucus I, III. 13, 121, 126 127; synagogues of. III. 141. ^nfiochus: Stoic phiUxsopher of /Ascalon, II. 49, 108. ^nf^ochus, co-regent of Antiochus IV: I. 128, 150. ^nf'^chus I Soter: capture of Oamascus, I I . 127; foundation of ;\pamea. III. 28. ^jj^iochus II Theos: on the granting of democratic constitutions to Hellen istic cities. I I I . 129. Ajjt^ochus III the Great: and batde of f anias, I I . 89, 100, 169; conquest of falestine, I I . 89, 100, 128, 133, 137, 144, 146-47, 156, 162, 169; battle (if Raphia, I I . 98; Phoenician conquests, I I . 119, 122-123; grants protection and privileges to Jerusalem Temple, I I . 311, 144— )55; authenticity of letter to Zeuxis, jll. 17n.; settles Jews in Phrygia ^nd Lydia, III. 17, 19, 27,42. Ant^'^chus IV Epiphanes: I. 128-129, J46-148, 151-156; chronology of

jtis reign, I. 128-129; Egyptian campaigns, I. 128-129n., 150, 152, j53; character according to I'olybius, I. 146-147; called 'Epimanes' by Polybius, I . 147; jfromotes Greek culture in j'alestine, I . 147-149; regarding the garname 'Epiphanes', I. 147n.; jilunders Temple in Jerusalem, I. [48, 151; persecution of the Jews, I. ]52—156; whether he made two ^isits to Jerusalem, I . 152-153n.;

occupation of the Akra, 1. 154; and revolt of Maccabees, I . 154-159; Parthian campaigns, 1. 159, 160n., 165; death, I. 161n., 162, 165-166; authenticity of letter of amnesty to Jews, 1. 162; in Daniel, I I I . 246; portrayal of in Assumption of Moses, III. 279-280, 281-282. Antiochus V Eupator: I. 129; two year reign, just a tool of Lysias, I . 129; letter guaranteeing rights ofJews, L 164, 167; campaigns against Judas Maccabaeus, I. 166; killed by Demetrius I, I. 168. Antiochus VI: I. 130-131; chronology ol" reign, I . 130-131; raised to throne by Iryphon, I . 130-131, 183; killed byTryphon, I. 131, 189, 189-190n.; supported byjonathan Maccabaeus, I. 183-184, 185, 186. Antiochus VII Sidetes: I.' 131-132, 197-198, 202-204; chronology of

reign, I. 131-132; marriage to Cleopatra, I . 133; favours Jews, but then makes war on Simon Maccabaeus, I. 197-199, I I . 112; siege and capture of Jerusalem, I . 202-204, I I . 112; coins of minted at Gaza, II. 100; sacrifices at Temple, 11.310. Andochus VIII Grypus: I. 133, 208; chronology of reign, I . 133, 134; death, I. 134, 221; conflict with Antiochus IX, divided kingdom, I . 208-209, 133,11. 128. Antiochus IX Cyzicenus: I. 133-134; chronology of his reign, I . 133—134; establishes self in southern part of Syria, I. 133, II. 128; struggles with Antiochus Grypus, I. 133-134, I I . 128; death, I. 134; character according to Diodorus, I . 209; lost Scythopolis tojews, II. 144. Antiochus X Eusebes: struggles for throne, chronology of reign, I. 134-135.

Antiochus XI Epiphanes Phila delphus: struggles for throne, chronology of reign, I. 134, 135.

•»()

Main Index A n t i o c h u s X I I : I . 134-135, 225-226; d e a t h , I . 1 3 5 , 128; c h r o n o l o g y of r e i g n , I . 134—135; d e f e a t e d b y N a b a t a e a n k i n g , I. 135, 576, 577, I I . 1 2 8 ; d e s t r o y s fortifications o( A l e x a n d e r J a n n a e u s , I. 225 226; Damascus t h e capital of \m k i n g d o m , II. 128. A n t i o c h u s X I I I A s i a t i c u s : p u t in p o w e r b y R o m e , c h r o n o l o g y of r e i g n , I. 135-136. A n t i o c h u s I of C o m m a g e n e : b e s i e g e d b y M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 1 - 2 5 , 2 8 3 ; t o m b i n s c r i p t i o n , I. 3 4 8 n . Antiochus I V o f C o m m a g e n e : I. 448-449n.; b e t r o t h a l of h i s s o n t o D r u s i l l a , I. 4 4 6 ^ 4 7 , 4 4 9 n . , 4 6 2 ; meeting of c l i e n t kings with Agrippa I, I. 4 4 8 ; r u l e of, I. 448—449n.; p r o v i d e s military a s s i s t a n c e for V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 4 9 , 492. A n t i p a s , H e r o d : I . 340-353; s u p p o r t e d b y P t o l e m y , b r o t h e r of N i c o l a u s , I. 31 I n . ; H e r o d n a m e s h i m his s u c c e s s o r , I. 3 2 5 ; H e r o d n a m e s h i m t e t r a r c h of G a l i l e e a n d P e r a e a , I. 3 2 6 , 3 3 3 , 3 4 1 ; c h r o n o l o g y of h i s s u c c e s s i o n , I. 3 2 7 n . ; s t r u g g l e s f o r t h r o n e , I. 3 3 0 - 3 3 3 ; c h a r a c t e r , I. 3 4 1 - 3 4 2 ; c a l l e d ' f o x ' b y J e s u s , I. 3 4 2 ; fortifies G a l i l e e a n d P e r a e a , I. 3 4 2 ; f o u n d s T i b e r i a s , I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , I I . 1 7 8 - 1 7 9 ; H e l l e n i s m of, I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 ; h o s t i l i t i e s w i t h A r e t a s after r e p u d i a t i o n o f d a u g h t e r , I. 3 4 2 , 3 4 4 , 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 , 5 8 1 ; m a r r i a g e to d a u g h t e r o f A r e t a s , I. 3 4 2 , 5 8 1 ; a t d t u d e t o w a r d s J u d a i s m , I. 3 4 3 ; c o i n s of, I. 3 4 3 ; m a r r i a g e w i t h H e r o d i a s , I. 3 4 4 , 5 8 1 ; a n d J o h n t h e B a p t i s t , I. 345-349; a n d Jesus Christ, I. 3 4 9 - 3 5 0 ; p a r t i c i p a t e s in P a r t h i a n p e a c e n e g o t i a t i o n s , I. 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; e x i l e d b y C a h g u l a , I. 3 5 2 - 3 5 3 ; d e a t h , I. 353; collection o f customs duties, I. 374, 375; relations w i t h Agrippa, 1.443; rebuilds Sepphoris, II.

173-174.

Antipairr,

|rwi*li

iiMilM»«it
i<>

Koitir iiii(lri JiMirtiliAii M.tiii(lM-r

I iH4 Anlipiitri, hilhri ul .Aiilipiili-r: i i p | M M n i r « i stmtfgin of I d i i i u a c u b y A l r x a n d r r j a n n a r u s , I. 2 3 4 . . A n l i p a l e r , t a l l i r r of H e r o d : I. 2 3 4 - 2 3 5 , 2 7 Q - 2 7 3 ; a n c e s t r y , I. 2 3 4 n . ; u s e s Hyrcanus in i n t r i g u e s against A r i s t o b u l u s , I. 2 3 4 - 2 3 5 , 2 7 0 - 2 7 1 , 2 7 5 ; m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e s to C a e s a r , I . 2 7 0 - 2 7 1 , 276; m a d e p r o c u r a t o r o f J u d a e a b y C a e s a r , I. 2 7 1 - 2 7 2 ; g i v e n p e r m i s s i o n t o r e b u i l d walls o f J e r u s a l e m , - I. 2 7 2 , 2 7 3 n . ; m a k e s P h a s e l a n d H e r o d g o v e r n o r s , I. 2 7 5 ; d e a t h , I. 2 7 7 ; s e r v i c e s to C a s s i u s , I . 277; friendship with M . Antonius, I. 2 7 8 ; title of a c c o r d i n g to J o s e p h u s , I. 3 5 9 n . ; A n t i p a t r i s f o u n d e d i n h o n o u r of, I I . 1 6 8 . Antipater, father o f Nicolaus: leading c i t i z e n o f D a m a s c u s , I . 28, I I . 1 2 9 . Antipater I I I , son o f Herod: I. 3 2 0 - 3 2 5 ; conflict w i t h H e r o d a n d e v e n t u a l d e a t h , I. 2 9 3 - 2 9 4 , 3 2 0 , 3 2 5 - 3 2 6 ; i n t r i g u e s iagainst b r o t h e r s , I. 3 2 1 - 3 2 5 . A n t i p a t r i s , c i t y : II. 167-168; f o u n d e d b y H e r o d in h o n o u r o f A n t i p a t e r , I . 306, II. 168; captured by V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 9 8 ; l o c a t i o n , I I . 1 6 7 ; l a t e r d e c l i n e , I I . 168; w h e t h e r t r u l y

polis, I I . 182. Antiquitates Judaicae: see Josephus, works. A n t i s t i u s V e t u s , g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I . 249,276. A n t o n i a , citadel i n J e r u s a l e m : early history, I. 154n.; reconstructed a n d n a m e d b y H e r o d , I. 154., 3 0 5 ; R o m a n c o h o r t stationed there, I. 3 6 1 - 3 6 2 , 366; second residence o f J u d a e a n governors, I. 361; proxi m i t y to T e m p l e , I . 3 6 6 , 5 0 3 ; c o n n e c t i o n w i t h T e m p l e c u t oflF u n d e r Florus, I. 4 8 5 , 486; d u r i n g Revolt, I. 503, 504, 5 0 5 ; raided b y T i t u s , I. 5 0 5 .

902

Names and Subjects

Antonia, mother of Claudius: freed men of (Pallas and Felix), I. 460. Antonia, wife of Drusus: friend of Berenice I, I. 443. Antoninus Pius, emperor: permits Jews alone to circumcise, I. 539, 555, III. 123. Antonius Julianus: see Julianus, Antonius. Antonius, M.: I. 250-253, 278; as

young man distinguishes himself in Egyptian campaign, I. 245; conflict with Octavian, I. 250, 253-254; first meets Cleopatra, I. 250; Syria

under his domination, I. 250^253, 278; Parthian campaigns, I. 251 252; life with Cleopatra, 1.252,253; battle of Actium, I. 253; suicide, I. 254; conflict with Brutus and Cassius, I. 276; appoints Phasael and Herod tetrarchs, I. 278; battle of Phihppi, I. 278; frees those enslaved by Cassius, I. 278; relations with Herod, I. 281, 283, 296, 28, 3O0, 301; gifts to Cleopatra of parts of Syria, Phoenicia, Palestine and Arabia, I. 287, 288, 298, 565, II. 92, 107; children by him and Cleopatra, I. 461n.; use of Ituraeans as his bodyguard, I. 562. Apama, mother of Antiochus I: Apamea founded in honour of. III. 28. Apamea in Phrygia: HI. 28-30; evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 28-30; foundation of, I I I . 28; localisarion of Noah legend. I I I . 28-30; coinage. III. 29-30; known as Kibotos, III. 29.

Aphrahai: allusions to Liber Antiqui tatum HibUcarum, III. 329.

Aphrodisias: evidence for Jews living there, III. 25; inscription from. I I I . 25-26, 166, 175. Aphrodite (Astarte): worship of in Gentile cities of Palestine, I I . 30, 31-32, 35, 36, 38, 43, 44; origin and nature of cult, II. 31; worship ofin Athens, III. 156. Apion, grammarian: III. 604—607; anti-Jewish writings of, I. 5—6, I I . 35, III. 1 5 1 , 605-606, 611, 612, 615n.; and Alexandrian embassy to Caligula, I. 392, III. 605; use of anti-Jewish writings by Mnaseas, III. 597-598; nickname of. III. 604; personal history, I I I . 604-605; refutation of by Josephus, I I I . 604-605,606-607,610; other works by. III. 605; Uterature on. III. 607. Apocalypse of Abraham: HI. 288-292. Apocalypse of Baruch: see Baruch, Apocalypse of. Apocalypse of Ezra: see Ezra, Fourth Book of. Apocalypse of Moses: HI. 457-460. Apocalypse of Paul: I I I . 764. Apocalypse of Zephariah: III. 803-804.

Apocalyptic literature: IH. 177-180 el passim; character and theology in general, II. 348, 353, 510-512, I I I . 177-180 et passim, 240-244, 308, 505-508, 706-708 et passim, 746flr, 796-798, 799ff'; for individual works, see under separate titles. Apocrypha of the Old Testament: HI. 177-180 et passim; character and

theology in general, I I . 498-501, III. 177-180,308 et passim, 505-508, 706—708; for individual works, see under separate titles.

Apamea in Syria: siege of Bassus there, I. 249; census of Quirinius, I. 405, II. 146-147n.; also called Pella, I I . Apocryphon of Ezekiel: HI. 793-796. 146-147n.; synagogue and mosaic Apocryphon of Moses: III. 285. inscription. III. 14. Apollo: Jewish worship of in Dora, I. Aphaerema ( = Ephraim), district of 5-6, II. 35; worship of in Gentile Samaria: joined to Judaea in time of cities of Palesdne, II. 30, 32, 35, 37, Maccabees, I. 1 4 1 , 142, 182; 38; worship of by Idumaeans, I I I . location, I. 182n. 597-598.

Main Index

Apollodorus of Athens, chrono grapher: I. 42-43; works, I. 42; fusion of his work by a Jew with other chronicles. I I I . 699. Apollonia, city in Palesdne: II. 1 1 4 115; rebuik by Gabinius, If 9 2 , 114; location, II. 114-1!.'). Apollonius: historian from A.scaloii, II. 49. Apollonius Molon: III. 59&-600; literary work against thejews, I. 41, 141, I I I . 69, 599-600, 611, 612; quoted by Alexander Polyhistor, I I I . 511, 598; to be disdnguished from older contemporary of same name. I I I . 599; personal history, I I I . 599; refutation of by Josephus, I I I . 600, 610-615. Apollonius, officer of Demetrius I I : defeated by Jonathan Maccabaeus, I. 181. Apollonius, official of Andochus I V : pillage and destruction of Jerusalem, I. 152, 154; defeated by Judas Maccabaeus, I . 158—159. Apollonius, rhetorician: to be dis tinguished from Apollonius Molon, I I I . 599. Apologetic literature, Jewish: ni. 594, 609-616, 617 et passim; character and purpose. I I I . 153-155, 509, 521, 523, 527, 529, 545, 546, 587-588, 594, 609-616, 617-618 e< passim, 656-671, 817, 866-868. See also under Apocrypha; Pseudepi grapha; Hellenism; Haggadah; and especially Judaism (propoganda literature). For specific works see under individual dtles. Apostates: attacked by Simon Maccabee, I . 193; divine punish ment of, II. 503, 526. Apostoli: collectors of diaspora dues for Patriarch in Palestine, I I I . 124125. Appian: I. 65; use of Asinius Pollio, I. 24; life and works, I . 65. Apsines: rhetorician from Gadara, I I . 50,135.

Apulia in .S<»uil>rin r v M l r m r lot J r W N liviiiK tlii-ir. Ill 111 A ( | u r i l i i « i , IMUII I»V I'IIIIIMI» IM.Hr: I. 38'). ItH, ll'J, IK) A<|uiUi III 493-499; his (ireek lnui»liiii«»n(»rilir Bible, 111. 36,480,

4HI. 493 499, 500, 503; personal history, Ml. 36, 493, 494, 495; identification with Onkelos, I I I . 494, 496; in rabbinic tradition. I I I . 494, 496. Aquila, companion of Paul: I I I . 36. Aquileia, city in Italy: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 84. Araq el-Emir: Tobiad fortress there and inscription, I. 150n., I I . 59. Arabia: parts of given to Cleopatra by M. Antonius, I. 253; Jewish settlement there, I I I . 5, 15-16. Arabia, province of: Roman governors of, I I . 153-154, 155; Philadelphia attached to, I I . 157-158; inclusion ofHesbon (Aurelia Esbus), I I . 166. Arabs: circumcision banned under Hadrian, I. 538, 539; living in Egypt, I I I . 46. Aradus, Phoenician city: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 4n. 'Arakhin, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I . 73. Aramaic: II. 20-28; principal language of Jews in Palesdne, I I . 20-28, 74, 108; in Bible, I I . 21, 22; papyri and inscriptions, I I . 2In., 24—25; in rabbinic literature, I I . 21-22, 23; in New Testament, I I . 22; oral targum in synagogue service, I I . 22, 452-453; dialect differences between Galilee and Judaea, II. 23; of the Judaean Desert finds (Bar Kokhba, Qumran, etc.), I I . 2 3 25; Jewish literature of inter testamental era composed in (see also under individual dtles). I I I . 177-180 et passim.

Ararat: and localisation of Noah legend in Phrygia, I I I . 28. Arbela: location, I. 282-283n., I I . 362n.; synagogue, I I . 442n.

904

Names and Subjects

Area i n north Lebanon: location a n d history, L 4 7 8 . Archaeology,

of Palestine:

literature

o{archisynagogos,

king

o f Cappadocia

36

reconciliation

b e t w e e n H e r o d a n d his sons, L 2 9 3 , dauRhler

marries

Alexander

son o f H e r o d , I. 3 2 1 ; c e n s u s

along

R o m a n l i n e s i n h i s r e a l m , I. 4 1 4 . A r c h e l a u s , s o n ol H e r o d :

various

I I . 4 3 5 , III. 100—

in

munity,

communities,

Alexandrian

95;

com

III. 92, 9 3 ; function a n d

appointment

of in R o m a n

com

m u n i t y , III. 9 8 - 1 0 0 , 1 0 2 .

Archontes,

municipal: a t h e a d of c o u n c i l

o f T i b e r i a s , II. 1 8 0 . Ares:

353-356;

\.

diaspora

13, 26, 61, 92, 9 3 , 94,

archontes

A r c h e l a i s , v i l l a g e : l o c a t i o n , I. 3 5 5 n . 17 A D : e f f e c t s

in

III.

L 3 5 5 ;location, I. 355n.

322;

III. 98-101; o f c o n

101; inscriptional references t o title

Archelais, city: founded b y Archelaus,

BC:

Jewish:

g r e g a t i o n , office d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h a t

on, L 6 - 7 .

Archelaus,

Archon,

worship

of

in

Trachonitis,

Batanaea, Auranitis, II. 4 3 .

d i s m i s s a l a n d e x i l e o f , I. 2 5 9 , 3 5 6 ,

A r e t a s I, N a b a t a e a n ruler: I. 5 7 6 — 5 7 7 .

327;

Aretas

supported

Herod's

finance

by

Ptolemy,

m i n i s t e r , 1. 3 1 I n . ;

III, Nabataean

579;

seizes

H e r o d n a m e s h i mhis successor, L

Damascus,

326; struggles t o g e t H e r o d ' s

will

defeats

assigned

Adida,

confirmed,

I.

330-333;

Judaea, Samaria and Idumaea b y

I.

354—356;

unlawful

Glaphyra,

I.

marriage

354-355;

projects, I. 3 5 5 ; military

I. with

579;

Erotimus,

II,

I.

Aretas

repudiation

434-436,

450, 4 5 1 ; position

in

J e w i s h c o n g r e g a t i o n a n d d u t i e s of, IL

434-435,

III.

given to w o m e n 435,

100-101;

III. 2 5 , 1 0 1 , 1 0 7 ; i n g e n t i l e

c u l t s , II. 4 3 6 n . ; i n s c r i p t i o n a l ences

title

a n d children, II.

to

from

various

refer

diaspora

c o m m u n i t i e s . I I I . 14, 2 2 , 2 3 , 3 2 , 3 4 , 68, 73, 8 2 . Architecture,

Greek style, II. 5 6 - 5 8 ; o f T e m p l e

Archives, genealogical, in Jerusalem: I. 411-412, 186n.

507,

n . 240-242, I I I .

after

I. 3 4 2 , with

Aristobulus,

I.

c o i n a g e , I. 5 8 2 -

129. Areus

I,

king

of

Sparta:

friendly

relations w i t h O n i a s I, I. 184—185n. A r g o s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g

there,

III. 5 , 6 4 , 6 6 . Ariarathes

V,

king

of

Cappadocia:

o f Alexander

Balas,

I.

177n.

Aristeas, Letter of. evidence

58; o f

Antipas

5 8 1 ; sides

against

581; inscriptions,

of d o m e s t i c

II.

k i n g : I. 5 8 2 -

583; d o m i n i o n over D a m a s c u s , II.

for

buildings,

I.

579; conflict with H e r o d A n t i p a s , I.

(see alo u n d e r T e m p l e ) , II. 5 7 - 5 8 ; s y n a g o g u e s , II. 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 .

with of,

of daughter,

350-351,

Hyrcanus

supporter i n P a l e s t i n e : II. 56-58;

identical 5 7 7 ; coins

hosdlities w i t h

344,

101; o f f i c e r i n S y n a g o g u e , I I . 4 2 8 ,

by

2 3 6 ; limited

I V , Nabataean

Archigerousiarches, 81, 98.

of

578-579. 583;

Archisynagogos: I I . 434-436, I I I . 1 0 0 -

defeated

I.

whether

Archiatri: s e e d o c t o r s . a s J e w i s h official: I I I .

at

s u b j u g a t i o n b y S c a u r u s , I. 2 4 4 , 2 7 9 ,

arrange

m e n t of H i g h Priests, I I . 2 2 9 - 2 3 0 .

Jannaeus

235, 578-579;

building

m e n t i n k i n g d o m , I. 3 6 3 ; a p p o i n t

and

Hyrcanus I I against Aristobulus I I , Aristobulus

rule,

Syria

1 3 5 , 5 7 8 , II. 1 2 8 ;

Alexander

of,

3 5 4 ; tyrannical

I.

I. 2 2 6 , 5 7 8 ; s u p p o r t e r

A u g u s t u s , L 3 3 3 , 3 5 4 , IL 9 2 ; coins I.

k i n g : I. 5 7 8 -

Coele

Josephus,

Egypt, Greek

III.

677-687;

I.

forJewish

50,

source

III. 6 8 4 ;

settlement

in

III. 4 0 , 4 1 ; e v i d e n c e for translation

of

[Septuagint), I I I . 4 7 4 - 4 7 6 ,

Bible

677-679;

Main Index knowlrfiMMiii wiilt lation of the Pentateuch, I I I . 618, Philo. I l l Mil. MI4 Ml'*. '>IUi. 677-679; description of Aristeas, ')H7 .'>HH, < onlriil ot hi<« wrilin^n oii III. 677; date of composition, III. thr IViiirtirmh. I l l .581 583; 679-684; purpose of work, III. 679; rlrvali(»n ol Mosrs, III. 582; relation to I Mace. 10:37, III. 682; aiKunirnlH against the authenticity use of by later Jewish and (Uinxtian nl t h r Aristobulus fragments. I I I . writers, III. 684-685; translations, 583-586; translations, literature on, literature on, I I I . 685 687. 111. 586-587; contains Jewish verses Aristeas the Exegete: III. 477, 5 2 5 under Greek pseudonyms, I I I . 656, 526. 657, 658, 659, 662-662, 664-666, Aristobulus I: I. 216-218; kills family 669; use of (Pseudo) Aristeas, I I I . members to get throne, I. 216; 680, 683. assumes title of king, I. 217; called Philhellene, I. 217; coins of, I. 217, Aristobulus, king of Chalcis (?): I. 573. 603; forced Judaization of Aristobulus, son of Herod of Chalcis: Ituraeans, 1.217-218, 562, II. 9-10; second h u s b a n d of Salome I I , I. Hebrew name Yehudah, I. 217; 349n. death, I. 218; and conquest of Aristocracy: composition of Jerusalem Samaria, II. 162; portrayal of in Sanhedrin (see also Sanhedrin; Psalms of Solomon, III. 193-194. Priests), I I . 210, 211, 213; council of, see Gerousia. Aristobulus II: I . 233-242; conflicts Ariston, rhetorician from Gerasa: I I . with Hyrcanus I I , I. 232, 233-238, 269; opposed by Antipater, I. 50. 234-235; battles with Aretas I I I , I. Ariston of Pella: works of, I. 37-39. 235; relations with Pompey, I. Aristotle: source for Nicolaus of 236-238, II. 148; besieged by Damascus, I. 3 1 ; encounter with Pompey in Jerusalem, I. 238-239; Greek J e w from Asia Minor, I I I . 17, prisoner in T r i u m p h of Pompey, I. 567. 240-241; identification as o p p o n e n t Ark, of the Law: I I . 446, 450. of Q u m r a n community, I. 242n.; Armenia: evidence for Jews living abortive attempt at regaining there, I I I . 10. throne, I. 269; death, I. 270; coins Army: see M i h t a r y . of, I. 605; expedition against Aron: see Ark. Damascus, I I I . 129; portrayal of in Arsinoe I I I Philopator, sister of Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193-194. Ptolemy I V : memorial inscription Aristobulus I I I : appointed High Priest at Marisa, II. 5 n . by Herod, I. 283, 297, II. 229, 234; Arsinoe, nomos i n Egypt ( F a y u m ) : killed, I. 288, 297. evidence for J e w s living there, I I I . 51-57. Aristobulus IV, son of Herod: educ ation in R o m e , I. 292, 318, 319, Arsinoe-Crocodilopolis: evidence for J e w s living there, I I I . 52. 321; conflict with Herod, I. 2 9 3 , Art, representational: h u m a n images 321-324; condemned to death, I. on coins of Philip, I. 339-340; 294; marriage to Berenice, I. 321. Jewish l a w and practice regarding, Aristobulus, Jewish philosopher: i n . I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , 380-381, 384, 386, 490, 579-587; on when Passover should 556n., II. 58-59, 8 1 - 8 3 , 443-444, fall, I. 593; account of translation of I I I . 139, 154. bible into Greek (Septuagint), I I I . Artabanus, king of Parthians: 474-475; d a t e , I I I . 579-580;

906

Names and Subjects

negotiations with Vitellius, I . 350Qinnraii (sec also under Qumran 351. Comnuinity), 11. 578; of Thera Artapanus, Hellenistic Jewish writer: peutae (see also under Thera ni. 509, 510, 521-525; influence on peutae), II. 592, 593. See also Josephus, I. 49; presents Abraham Cehbacy. as founder of astrology, I. 349, I I I . Ashdod: see Azotus. 611; haggadic style, I I . 348, 349, 350, Asher, patriarch, Testament of: see III. 521 -522; glorification of Moses, Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. II. n 350, III. 138, 521-522, 523; Ashtaroth, city: location, I . 336n. g e n e r a l character of his work. I I I . Asia Minor: evidence for Jewish 522 523; personal history. I I I . communities (see also under indi 523-524; literature on, I I I . 524vidual districts and cities), I I I . 4—5, 525. 17 36,141. Artavasdcs, king of Armenia: battles Asinaus, Babylonian Jew: I I I . 7n. with M. Antonius, I. 298. Asinius Pollio, works of I. 23-24. Artaxerxes II Ochus: settles Jewish Asochis, town in Galilee: I. 220. prisoners in Hyrcania, III. 6, 2l8n.; Asophon (Asaphon), town on the actions against the Jews not the Jordan: 1. 220. setting for the book o( Judith, I I I . Ass: legend of Jews worshipping. I I I . 217-218. 151. Artemidorus, historian from Ascalon: Assembly, synagogal ('congregation'), II. 49. use and meaning of term: n . Artemis: worship ofin Gentile cities of 429-431, 439-440, 445. See also Palestine, I I . 30, 37, 38, 43-44. Community; Synagogue. As (assarius), coin: value of, II. 63, 65, Assembly, the Great: I I . 358-359; 66. historicity, I I . 358-359; men of, I I . Ascalon, city: II. 105-108; coins of 358-359. Alexander the Great minted there, Assidaeans: see Hasidim. I. 144, I I . 106; not subjugated by Assumption of Moses: H I . 278-288; Alexander Jannaeus, I . 227, 228n., messianic hope in, II. 506, 526, I I I . II. 91, 106; eighty women hanged 280-281,283-284n.; content of, I I I . there, 1.231; tradition that here was 278-281; date of composition, birth place of Antipater, I. 234n.; redactional layers, I I I . 281-283; public buildings of Herod, I . 308, provenance, I I I . 23-284; Greek II. 107; Roman garrison there, I . and Larin texts. I I I . 284, 286365; Greek culture, I I . 3, 31-32, 46, 287; original language Hebrew/ 49, 51, 107-108; breaks away from Aramaic, I I I . 284; also called Seleucid kingdom and establishes Testament of Moses, I I I . 286-287; own calendar, I I . 91, 103, 106; free editions, translations, literature on, city and sanctuary under Rome, I I . III. 287-288; translation into 94, 106,107; location, I I . 105; coins Greek, I I I . 505. of, I I . 106-107; under Ptolemies Asteria, mother of Heracles: worship of and Seleucids, I I . 106-107; trad at Philadelphia, I I . 39. itional hostihty to Jews, I I . 107; Astrology, Jewish: Abraham the father importance in trade, I I . 108. of, I I . 349, I I I . 611; general Asceticism: Jewish tradition of fasting character and examples of, I I I . (see also under Fast days), I I . 364-366, 367-368, 369-372, 373. 483—484; of Essenes (see also under See also Magic. Essenes), I I . 560, 593, 594; at Atargatis: cult of at Ascalon, II. 31-32;

<M)7

Main Index worshipped at Ptolemais, II. 36; worshipped in Batanaea, II. 41. Athenaeus, general of Antigonus: conflict with Nabataeans, I. 576. Athenaeus, historian: use of Posidonius of Apamea, I. 20, 21. Athene: worship ofin Gentile citic* of Palestine, II. 37, 43. Athenion: general of Cleopatra, I. 30(). Athenobius, officer o f Antiochus Sidetes: I. 198. Athens: inscriptions for Herod and his family, I. 308; bronze statue to Hyrcanus, II. 52-53n.; trade with Palestine, II. 61, II. 121, 143n.; tribute to by Dora, II. 119; evidence for Jews living there. III. 65, 141; corporations of aliens resident there, III. 109-110; decree in honour of king Straton of Sidon, III. 109; oriental cults there, III. 156. Athribis in Egypt: evidence for Jews living there, synagogue, III. 49, 88, 104. Atonement, Day of: method of calculating when feast should occur, I. 591; preparation for by High Priest, II. 214, 216; duties of High Priest, II. 275-276, 277; sacrifices, II. 276, 308; children gradually accustomed to the fast, II. 420; reckoning oi in Jubilees, III. 310. Attains II, king of Pergamum: promotes Alexander Balas as pretender to Syrian throne, I. 177n. Attica: evidence for Jews living there, III. 5, 64, 65. Atticus: whether to be identified with T. Claudius Atticus Herodes, governor of Judaea, I. 516. Augoustesioi: name ofjewish commun ity in Rome, III. 96. Augustine: on Enoch, III. 263. Augustus: Nicolaus' biography of, I. 31; Res Gestae Divi Augusti, I. 66-67; history and governors of Syria during his reign, I. 253-260;

divition

ol

|>riivimr«

himArH'Mrid M-nair, I

l»riwrrti «p|M>uiiii

M. AKrippn hiidrlrKnlr MI ihr Kimt, I, 2.%; Kivr* i rn< hniiiliii, Hatanura and Aurnniliii to lirnxi, I. 291; involvriiiriil in Hrnxl's domestic ilrirr. I. 293, 294, 323; Herod presents himself repeatedly to, I. 301-302, 318-320; temples to at Panias, city renamed Caesarea, I. 305-306n., II. 40, 169; decisions regarding Herod's will, I. 330-333; encourages Antipas to marry Herodias, I. 342; imperial census in his time, I. 406-411, 426; and constitutional position of Herod as client king, I. 413-416; reduces Samaritans' taxation, I. 417; and emperor worship, II. 34-35, 45; temple to at Samaria, II. 39; gifts of cities to Herod, II. 92, 104, 116, 131, 134, 302; establishment of military colonies in Palestine, II. 96; antipathy to Judaism, II. 311, 312; gifts to Jerusalem Temple, II. 312, 313; introduces gerousia to Jewish community in Alexandria, III. 92-93; a Jewish community in Rome named after, III. 96; edicts of toleration in favour of Jews, III. 116-117, 119n., 121; symbolised as eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299; for early history see Octavian. Auranitis, district: I. 337—338n.; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 291, 319; location, I. 337-338n.; mixed population, I. 338, II. 14-15; Hellenisation, II. 15, 41^4. Aureus, coin: value of, II. 64-65. Autonomy, of cities: reality of the title autonomos, II. 93—96.

Auxiliary troops, in provinces general, and Judaea (6-70 AD): I. 362-367. See also Military. Avillius Flaccus: see Flaccus, A. Avillius. Azariah: Jewish commander in time of Maccabees, I. 165. Azariah, Prayer of: in the Additions to

908

Names and Subjects

ANTONIUS, 1. 288-289, 298-300; I I I . 722-723, 724-725, 726, CROP FROM REGION OF JERICHO, USES 727,278. AND FAME, I. 298-300N., II. 194N. AZIZOS: CULT OF AT BATANAEA, II. 41. AZIZUS, KING OF EMESA: MARRIAGE TO Bamidbar Rabbah: I. 94. DRUSILLA, SUBMITS TO CIRCUMCISION, I . BAPTISM: REQUIRED FOR CONVERTS TO JUDAISM, III. 173, 174, 642; IN THE 462, 475, 449. Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 642; IN AZOTUS (ASHDOD), CITY: H. 108-109; CHRISTIAN Odes of Solomon, I I I . 787. BEQUEATHED TO SALOME I BY HEROD, 1.333,11. 109; WORSHIP OF DAGON, I I . BAR-JESUS, JEWISH MAGICIAN IN Acts: I I I . 343. 32-33; LIBERATED BY POMPEY, II. 91, 109; REBUILT BY GABINIUS, SUBJECT TO BAR KOKHBA: I. 542-552; LITERATURE ON HCRODIANS, THEN PART OF IMPERIAL DOCUMENTS OF, I. 118, 122; ROMAN e s t a t e , II. 92, 109; LOCATION, I I . GOVERNORS DURING THE REVOLT, I. 108-109. 518-519; CAUSES OF GREAT REVOLT, I. 535-542; HISTORY OF REVOLT, I . 542552; MEANING OF HIS NAME, I . 543—544; REGARDED AS MESSIAH, I. 543-545, II. 551; COINS OF, I . 544, B 545, 603,606; OFFICIAL DTLE 'PRINCE OF ISRAEL', I . 544; ADMINISTRATION OF BAAL (BAALSAMIN): WORSHIP OF IN PALESDNE UNDER, I. 546-547; DEATH, CANATHA, 11.41. BAARU, PLACE OF WARM SPRINGS: LOCATION, I. 552; LANGUAGE OF DOCUMENTS OF, II. 25-26, 27-28; GREEK AND LATIN I. 326N. PERSONAL NAMES IN DOCUMENTS OF, II. Baba Bathra, MISHNAH TRACTATE: 74N.; AFTERMATH OF REVOLT, I I . 552POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. 557; WHETHER HIDDEN TREASURE OF IS Baba Kamma, MISHNAH TRACTATE: REFERRED TO IN QUMRAN Copper Scroll, POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. III. 467-468. Baba Me^i'a, MISHNAH TRACTATE: POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. Bar-Mi^wah: 11.421. BABAS: SONS OF KILLED BY HEROD, I. 304. BARABBAS (OF THE GOSPELS): CONCERNING THE NAME, I. 385N.; INVOLVEMENT BABATA, ARCHIVE OF: II. 25, 79, III. 16. WITH INSURRECTIONISTS, I . 385, 439. BABYLONIA: BABYLONIAN ERA (SELEUCID CHRONOLOGY) (SEE ALSO UNDER CHRON Barnabas, Letter of: REGARDING LEGEND THAT JERUSALEM TEMPLE WAS TO BE OLOGY), I. 18,19, 125-128; HISTORY OF REBUILT UNDER HADRIAN, I. 535-536; AND EVIDENCE FOR JEWISH SETTLEMENT CONTAINS EARLIEST CHRISTIAN ALLUSION THERE (SEE ALSO UNDER INDIVIDUAL to IVEzra, I I I . 301. PLACE NAMES). I I I . 5-6, 7, 8—9. BACCHIDES, SYRIAN COMMANDER: I. Baruch, Apocalypse of (= Chronicles of Jeremiah): III. 292-294, 505. 173-176; INSTALLS ALCIMUS AS HIGH PRIEST, I . 169; SUBJUGATION OF Baruch, BOOK of {I Baruch): JU. 733-743; PALESDNE AND BATTLES WITH SIMILARITIES WITH Daniel, I I . 736; MACCABEES, I. 173-176; PEACE WITH ORIGINAL LANGUAGE OF. I I I . 705-708, JONATHAN MACCABEE, I. 176. 735; CANONICITY OF, SEEN AS SUPPLE MENT TO Jeremiah, I I I . 733, 740; BAGOAS, GENERAL OF ARTAXERXES OCHUS: CONTENTS. III. 733-734; COMPOSITE I I I . 218. BAGOAS, THE EUNUCH: IN PROPHESY OF THE AUTHORSHIP OF. I I I . 734-735; DATE OF COMPOSITION. III. 735—738; PLACE OF PHARISEES, II. 505. ORIGIN. III. 735; WHETHER MADE USE BALSAM: I. 298-300n.; JERICHO PLANT OF THE Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 736, ATIONS GIVEN TO CLEOPATRA BY M . Daniel,

Main 7 3 7 n . ; r e a d i n g o f o n 9 Ab, I I I . 7 3 9 ; use o f i n C h r i s d a n C h u r c h , I I I . 7 4 0 - 7 4 1 ; aAcient t r a n s l a t i o n s of, I I I . 7 4 1 - 7 4 2 ; literature o n , I I I . 742-743.

Baruch, Apocalypse of (II Baruch): U I . 7 5 0 - 7 5 6 ; m e s s i a n i s m , II. 5 1 0 - . ' ) I I . 514 etpassim, 5 3 6 , 5 3 8 , III. 7 5 1 7 5 2 ; original l a n g u a g e of, III. 7 0 5 7 0 8 , 753; contents, III. 7 5 1 - 7 5 2 ; date o f compostion. I I I . 7 5 2 - 7 5 3 ; patristic e v i d e n c e for. I I I . 7 5 3 - 7 5 4 ; e d i t i o n s , translations, l i t e r a t u r e o n , I I I . 754-756.

Baruch, Apocalypse of (III Baruch): U. 7 8 9 - 7 9 3 ; contents, I I I . 7 8 9 - 7 9 0 ; e x t e n s i v e l y r e - w r i t t e n as C h r i s t i a n work, I I I . 7 9 0 - 7 9 1 ; d a t e a n d p r o v e n a n c e . I I I . 7 9 1 ; relation t o other writings about Baruch, I I I . 7 9 1 ; editions, literature o n , I I I . 792-793. B a r z a p h r a n e s , P a r t h i a n s a t r a p : friend ship with Antigonus, I. 2 7 9 . B a s c a m a ( B a s c a ) : site o f J o n a t h a n M a c c a b e e ' s d e a t h , l o c a t i o n , I. 1 8 7 . B a s h a n : see B a t a n a e a . Bassus, P. V e n t i d i u s : see V e n t i d i u s . Bassus, Q , C a e c i l i u s : see C a e c i l i u s . Bassus, S. L u c i l i u s : see LuciHus. B a t a n a e a , district: I. 3 3 6 - 3 3 8 n . ; g i v e n to H e r o d b y A u g u s t u s , I. 2 9 1 , 3 1 9 ; a n d tetrarchy o f P h i h p , I. 3 2 6 , 3 3 3 ; e x t e n t o f a n c i e n t B a s h a n , I. 3 3 6 3 3 7 n . ; e x t e n t o f territory (in Philip's tetrarchy), I. 336-337; mixed population, I. 338, II. 14-15; freedom from t a x a t i o n conferred b y Herod, I. 416, 419-20; colony o f B a b y l o n i a n J e w s settled b y H e r o d , I. 4 1 9 , I I . 14; forms p a r t o f territory of A g r i p p a I I , I . 4 7 2 , I I . 7 n . ; passes into R o m a n control, I. 4 7 9 n . , 4 8 2 n . ; H e l l e n i s a t i o n of, I I . 14, 4 1 , 4 4 ; syncretistic cults of, I I . 4 1 - 4 4 . Bath {Mikveh), J e w i s h ritual: a m o u n t a n d type of water permissible, I I . 4 7 7 - 4 7 8 ; in Essene c o m m u n i t y , I I . 5 6 4 , 5 6 9 , 5 7 0 ; at Q u m r a n , I I .

Index

<M)*>

5 6 9 n . , .^77ii., f^HV, n b h i n o i i nr«r»sary lor (<>iivrr»iii|iliiiini, III 173. 174 B a t h h o u M - i , ( i r r r k , i n P » l r i i l i n r : 11.55. Balhyra, villMKr: fbundrd by Babylonian J e w s in Batanaea, l(M-ation, I I . 14n. Behemoth: to b e c o n s u m e d i n m e s s i a n i c age, II. 5 3 4 n . Beirut: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 14, 15. Bekhoroth, M i s h n a h tractate: p o s i t i o n and s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 3 .

Beki'in: see PekiHn. Bel

a n d t h e D r a g o n : story of i n Additions to Daniel, III. 722, 724-725, 725, 727, 728.

Belchira, Samaritan, e n e m y of Isaiah: III. 336, 338n. B e h a l / B e h a r , s a t a n i c figure: I I I . 3 9 0 n . , 399, 450, 4 5 9 , 6 4 0 - 6 4 1 . B e l s h a z z a r , k i n g o f B a b y l o n : i n Daniel, III. 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . B e n Azzai: see S i m o n b e n Azzai. B e n Gamla: see Jesus ben Gamaliel.

Ben Sira, Wisdom of (Ecclesiasticus): III. 1 9 0 - 2 1 2 ; about the author, I . 1 4 5 n . , I I I . 2 0 1 - 2 0 2 ; G r e e k trans l a t i o n by t h e g r a n d s o n , 1 . 1 4 5 n . , I I I . 477, 506-507; attitude t o t h e S a m a r i t a n s , I I . 19; h e l d i n h i g h esteem b y C h u r c h Fathers, I I . 207—208; p o p u l a r i t y o f in r a b b i n i c circles, I I . 3 1 9 , I I I . 2 0 5 , 2 0 6 ; a n d history o f the Shemoneh 'Esreh, I I . 459n.; and messianism, II. 4 9 8 - 5 0 0 ; no belief in after-life, I I . 5 0 0 ; t e a c h i n g s a n d t h e o l o g y of, I I I . 1 3 9 , 1 9 9 - 2 0 1 ; first t o identify d i v i n e wisdom with Torah, III. 199-200; against Hellenistic liberalism, I I I . 200-201; exaltation o f Simon a n d H i g h Priesthood, III. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 ; date of c o m p o s i t i o n . I I I . 2 0 2 ; o r i g i n a l l y written i n Hebrew, I I I . 2 0 2 - 2 0 3 ; r e g a r d i n g the t i d e of, I I I . 2 0 2 , 206—207; m a n u s c r i p t discoveries a t Qumran and M a s a d a , I I I . 2 0 3 204, 206; H e b r e w fragments from

910

Names and Subjects

Qumran, I I I . 204, 507; Alphabet of Bcrytus: buildings of Herod, I . 308; Ben Sira, I I I . 206; manuscript, as Roman colony founded by editions, literature on. III. 208-212; Augustus, I. 323-324n., I I . 96; not a part of the Hebrew canon. I I I . buildings of Agrippa I, I. 451; gifts 247; grandson's knowledge of the of Agrippa II, I. 474; pubhc games Septuagint, III. 477. there, II. 46n., 47; gains independ Benedictions: priestly, I I . 448, 450, ence from Seleucids and starts own 453—4-54; and the Shema' (see also calendar, I I . 91; community of Shema'), I I . 454—455; before meals, Berytians in Delos, I I I . 108; community of Berytians in Puteoli, II. 482-483; the Eighteen, see I I I . 111. Shemoneh 'Esreh. See also under Beth Alpha: synagogue of, I I . 442n., Prayer. 443. Benjamin, patriarch, Testament of: see Testaments of the Xll Patriarchs.

Berakhoth: see Benedictions. Berakhoth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, 1.71. Berea (Beerzath/Berzatho): location, I . 173n.; site of final defeat ofjudas Maccabaeus, I. 173. Berenice I, daughter of Salome I: married to Aristobulus IV, I. 321; in Rome, I. 443. Berenice II, daughter of Agrippa I: I. 474-476, 479; in inscription from Athens, I . 308n., 452n., 479n.; marriage with Polemon II of Pontus, I . 450n., 474; statue in Gaesarea, I. 451; bad reputation of, I. 474, 475; power over Agrippa II, I. 474; as Nazirite in Jerusalem, I . 475, 476; affair with Titus, I. 479, I I I . 79n.; petitions Florus on Jews' behalf, I. 485; marriage to Herod of Chalcis, I . 571-572; marriage to Marcus lulius Alexander, I. 571, 572n.,III.815n.

Berenice in Cyrenaica: Jewish politeuma there. I I I . 61, 88, 91, 94-95; Jewish inscription in honour of Roman official. I I I . 104. Bereshith Rabbah: date, edition, Htera ture on, I. 93-94. Beroea: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 65,67,68, 141. Berossus, chronographer: fusion of his work by a Jew with other chronicles. I I I . 699. Beryllus, secretary to Nero: I. 467.

Beth Av/Beth Avoth: sub-divison priestly

course, I I . 245, 248-249, 292; sub-division levitical course, I I . 255. Beth Bassai, town: I . 176. Beth Din: use of term, II. 205, 207, 209. See also Courts; Council; Gerousia; Sanhedrin. Bethel, town: location, I. 175n.; Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I. 175; subjugated by Vespasian, I. 500. Bether, mountain fort: last refuge of Bar Kokhba, I. 551-552. Beth ha-Kerem, town: I I I . 320n. Beth-haram (Bethramphtha), city: n . 176—178; renamed Julias (Livias), I. 342, I I . 176-177; location, I I . 176, 178. See also Julias. Beth ha-Sefer: in system of Jewish education, I I . 418^19. See also under Education. Beth-Horon, town: location, I. 159n.; Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I. 175. Bethlehem, town: journey thither of Joseph and Mary (census of Quirinius), I. 407, 411^13, 421, 422, 426-427; expected place of origin of Messiah, II. 518, 524. Bethletepha: U. 193-194n.; toparchy of Judaea, I I . 191, 195; variations on name, I I . 191n.; location, I I . 193n. Beth Mashku, place known only from Bar Kokhba letters: I. 546. Beth Midrash: in system of Torah

Main Index s c h o l a r s h i p , I I . 4 1 9 . See a l s o u n d e r Educadon. B e t h o l e t h e p h e n e : see B e t h l e t e p h a . Bethramphtha: see Beth-haram. B e t h s a i d a , t o w n : II. 171-172; r e b u i l l a n d r e n a m e d J u l i a s by P h i l i p , I. 339, I I . 1 7 1 - 1 7 2 ; l o c a t i o n . II. 1 7 1 - 1 7 2 . See a l s o J u l i a s . Beth S h e a n ( S c y t h o p o l i s ) , city: I I . 142-145; G r e e k c u l t s of, I I . 3 8 , 4 8 , 143; c h i e f c o m m o d i t i e s of, I I . 6 8 n . ; l o c a t i o n , I I . 142; r e g a r d i n g t h e a n c i e n t n a m e , I I . 142; o r i g i n of n a m e Scythopolis, I I . 143; coinage a n d e r a , I I . 144; history, II. 144-145; massacre of Jews there b y G e n t i l e s , I I . 1 4 4 ; e x t e n t of t e r r i t o r y , I I . 145. S e e a l s o S c y t h o p o l i s . Beth S h e a r i m , t o w n : s y n a g o g u e of, I I . 4 4 2 n . ; v a r i o u s i n s c r i p t i o n s from t h e n e c r o p o l i s of ( d i a s p o r a ) . I I I . 9, 1 4 , 15, 16, 3 3 . B e t h u l i a , t o w n so n a m e d m Judith: I I I . 216. B e t h - Z a c h a r i a h , t o w n : l o c a t i o n , I. 166n. B e t h - Z u r , t o w n : I . 161n.; g a r r i s o n e d b y J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 1 6 1 , I I . 2 ; l o c a t i o n , I. 161n.; refortified b y B a c c h i d e s , I. 175, I I . 2 ; J e w i s h garrison installed by Simon M a c c a b e e , I. 184, I I . 2; f u r t h e s t o u t p o s t of J u d a i s m u p u n t i l t h e M a c c a b a e a n s , I I . 2. Betrothal, Jewish: differences in custom between Galilee and Judaea, I I . 14; f o r b i d d e n on S a b b a t h , I I . 4 7 2 ; f o r b i d d e n o n fast days, II. 484; a t Q u m r a n , I I . 579n. S e e also u n d e r M a r r i a g e . Bezah (Tom Tob), M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 2 . B e z e t h a , s u b u r b o f J e r u s a l e m : fired b y Gallus, I. 4 8 8 ; location, I. 488n., 503. Bible ( S c r i p t u r e ) : l i t e r a t u r e o n b i b l i c a l c h r o n o l o g y , I . 9; h i s t o r y of t h e canon, dignity and authority, I I .

314-321,111. 181,706-708

61 passim;

t o u c h i n g »«roll* d r l i l r * ItMMiU, II 3 1 8 3I«). m, r%r\^r%t% At Q u n i i a n (srr .dM> i i n d r t Q u n i i < i i i ( l o i n t n u n i l y ) . II. 3 4 8 . :i.'\4n , 'SHthi,, .')H(). III. 3<>2. 4 2 0 421 rt pawim, c y c l i c a l r r a d i n n i n S y n a g o g u e , 11. 4 4 8 , 4 5 0 , 4,50 4 5 3 ; A r a m a i c t r a n s l a t i o n o f in s y n a g o g u e r e a d i n g s ( s e e a l s o Targums), I I . 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; p e r m i t t e d l a n g u a g e of r e a d i n g . I I I . 1 4 2 - 1 4 3 ; t h e S e p t u a g i n t ( s e e also u n d e r S e p t u a g i n t ) , I I I . 474—493; O r i g e n ' s H e x a p l a , III. 480-484, 4 9 3 ^ 9 4 , 495, 499-500; non-Septuagint Greek translations o f (Aquila a n d T h e o d o t i o n ) , I I I . 4 9 3 - 5 0 4 ; Philo's m o d e of a l l e g o r i c a l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , III. 876-878; for individual books, see u n d e r s e p a r a t e titles, I I I I . S e e a l s o T o r a h ; Halakhah; Haggadah, etc. B i b u l u s , L. C a l p u r n i u s : g o v e r n o r o f S y r i a , I. 2 5 3 . Bibulus, M . Calpurnius: governor of S y r i a , I. 2 4 7 . Bikkurim: s e e F i r s t - F r u i t s . Bikkurim, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I . 72. B i t h y n i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , I I I . 4, 3 5 - 3 6 . Blessings: s e e B e n e d i c t i o n s . Blood: ritual use in consecration of priests, I I . 244. Boeotia: evidence for J e w s living there, I I I . 5, 6 4 , 6 5 . B o e t h u s : H i g h P r i e s t l y f a m i l y of, I I . 234. Boethus, father-in-law of Herod, H i g h P r i e s t : I. 3 2 0 n . , I I . 2 2 9 . B o l o g n a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 84. B o r e u m , c i t y in C y r e n a i c a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 6 2 . B o s p o r u s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 3 6 - 3 8 . B o s t r a , city: c a p i t a l of t h e p r o v i n c e o f A r a b i a , I. 5 8 5 - 5 8 6 , II. 183; n o t i n c l u d e d i n t e t r a r c h y of P h i l i p , I . 3 3 7 - 3 3 8 n . ; r o a d via Traiana built

912

Names and Subjects

between it and Petra, I. 586, II. 157, Caesar, C. Julius, grandson of Augustus: governor of Syria, I. 259. 158n. Caesar, Julius: in writings of Nicolaus Boule: see Council. of Damascus, I . 31; and trium Brescia, city in Italy: evidence for Jews virate, I. 246; civil war, I. 247, 248, living there. I I I . 84. 276; aera Caesariana adopted in cities Brigands: in Galilee, time of Herod, I . of Syria, I . 248; campaigns in Egypt 295; label given to Fourth and Asia Minor, I. 248, 271; given Philosophy by Josephus, I I . 600. military assistance by Hyrcanus Brutus, M.: I . 249, 250, 276. and Andpater, I . 270—271; confirms Buka, village: location, I I . 10. Antipater as procurator, I . 271; Burial-practices, Jewish: inscriptions establishes Hyrcanus as hereditary from Marisa, I I . 4-5n.; High Priest ethnarch and high priest, I . 271, forbidden to parncipate in mourn 272—274; document concerning the ing ritual, I I . 242; evidence from Jews in Josephus, I . 272-274n.; Hieropolis, I I I . 27-28; heroon, I I I . restores Joppa to the Jews, I. 274, 28, 33; necropolis at Carthage, I I I . II. 113; decrees favourable tojews 62; catacombs of Rome, I I I . 79-81, outside of Palestine, I . 275, I I I . 142, 144, 167; use of incantation 116-117, 128; death, I . 276; bowls and amulets in tombs. I I I . symbolised as eagle's wing in IV 353, 358. See also Death; Funerary Ezra, I I I . 299. Inscriptions. Burnt-offering {Ha-tamid):ll. 295-296, Caesar, Sextus Julius, governor of 299-301; altar of, I . 162n.; and Syria: I. 248, 276. priestly dues, I I . 261, 268n., 274; Gaesarea (Straton's Tower): n . 1 1 5 history and ritual, I I . 295-296, 118; buildings of Herod, I. 306, I I . 299-301, 302, 303, 307; accom 34, 116; refounded and named as panied by daily offering of High such by Herod, I . 306, II. 93, 116; Priest, I I . 301-302; on Sabbath, I I . public games, I . 309, I I . 45, 46-47; 307; at feasts, I I . 308; by gentiles, I I . residence of Roman procurators 310; ceased after AD 70, I I I . 328. and principal garrison ofJudaea, I. See also Sacrifice. 361, 363-365, I I . 117; conflict between Jews and Gentiles over 'Burrus': see Beryllus. civic rights, I. 364,465, 467,11.117, Business: transactions with Gendles by 183; Roman garrison comprised Jews proscribed in religious law, I . native gentile troops (see also 82-84. Sebastenians), I . 364-365, 367, I I . Byblos, city: buildings of Herod, I. 308; 95; hatred among non-Jews of evidence for Jews Uving there. I I I . Agrippa I , I. 451, I I . 117; place of 14, 15. Agrippa I's death, I . 452-453; made into Roman Colony by Vespasian, I . 520, I I . 117-118; benefactions of Hadrian, I . 542; coins, II. 34, 116, 117, 118; cult of Caecilius Bassus, (illegal) governor of Augustus and Rome, I I . 34—35, Syria: I. 248-250. 46—47; as Roman colony exempt Caecilius, Jewish orator from Calacte: from taxation, I I . 96; under a i n . 701-704; history and writings, strategos in time of Agrippa I, I I . 97, I I I . 701-704; not to be confused 117; founded by Sidonian king with earlier quaestor of same name, Straton, I I . 115. I I I . 701, 703.

'Mi

Main Index

Caesarea Maritima: see Caesarea (Straton's Tower). Caesarea Mazaca, capital of Cappa docia: twelve thousand Jews executed there. III. 35. Caesarea Phihppi (Panias, Neronias): n.

169—171; rebuilt and

named

Caesarea by Philip, I. 339, II. 169-170; games there under Titus to celebrate conquest of Jerusalem, I. 477, I I . 170; refounded by Herod, I I . 93, 169; inhabitants predomi nantly non-Jewish, I I . 169, 170; enlarged and renamed Neronias by Agrippa H, I I . 170-171; regarding the history of the name, I I . 170171. Caiaphas, Joseph, High Priest: II. 216, 230, 234. Calabria in Southern Italy: evidence for Jews living there, III. 83. Calcarienses: name ofjewish commun ity in Rome, I I I . 97. Calendar (Oriental and Greek): I. 587-601; literature on Greek, Roman, Mesopotamian and Egypdan chronology, I . 8—9; Macedonian, I . 17, 18,19, 587,595, 596, 607-611; which used in Books of Maccabees, 1.17-19; Babylonian era (Seleucid), I. 18, 19, 126-128, 589, 607; two systems, one starting in autumn, the other in spring, I. 18-19; reckoning by regnal years, I. 20In., 327-328n.; which used in Josephus, I. 20In., 327n., 596-599; comparison ofjewish, Macedonian and Julian calendars, I. 587, 595596; Greek, mode of intercalation, I. 588-589; for cities establishing independent time-reckonings, see under individual names. See also Chronology. Calendar, Jewish: I. 587-601; sabbat ical year, I. 18-19, II. 366-367; fast-days, I. 114, I I . 483^84; Megillath Taanith, I . 114, 587-588; calendar and era reckoning in Josephus, I. 201n., 327n., 596-599;

mode
.W2n.. Sm «»()l . 1 1 . 24.5n., ."iBl, .595, III.

313

314. 4(>0. 466 467; in

Jubilees, I. 592 593, 599 601, I I I .

310, 312, 313. See also Chronology; Calendar (Oriental and Greek). Caligula, emperor: I. 3 8 2 - 3 9 7 ; ap points Petronius governor of Syria, I. 263; assigns Phihp's former tetrarchy and royal title to Agrippa I, I . 340, 351,444; whether meeting between Vitellius and Artabanus occurred in his reign, I. 351; deposition and banishment of Antipas, I. 352-353, 445; favours Agrippa over Antipas and assigns him latter's tetrarchy, I. 352-353, 445; belief in own divinity, I. 389, 392; demand for divine honours encourages pogrom in Alexandria, I. 389-391, I I I . 104, 128, 861-862; Jewish delegation from Alexandria, I. 392-393, I I I . 543, 814n., 816, 859; demands erection of his statue in Jerusalem Temple, I. 394-396, 497, I I . 81, I I I . 121-122; generosity to reges socii, I. 417n.; sacrifices on behalf of at Jerusalem Temple, I I . 312; symbolised as eagle's wing in IV Ezra, I I I . 299; in writings of Philo, I I I . 543, 859-864. Callirrhoe, hot springs of: location, I. 325-326n. Calpurnius Bibulus: see Bibulus. Calpurnius Piso: see Piso. Campanus, Sex. Hermetidius: gover nor ofJudaea, 1.516. Canatha, city: Hellenistic culture of, I I . 37, 48. Candelabrum, Jewish: see Menorah. Canith: High Priesdy family of, II. 234. Canon, biblical: history of, see under Bible. Capernaum, town: customs levied there time of Herod Antipas, I. 374; synagogue of, I I . 442n., 443.

914

Names and Subjects

C a s s i u s D i o : sec D i o C a s s i u s . Castel Porziano: inscriprion from Jewish community there. III. 82. C a s t o r of R h o d e s , chronographer: writings of, date, source for J o s e p h u s , I. 4 2 , 4 3 . Castra ludaeorum, i n E g y p t : I I I . 4 1 , 48-49. Castration: banned b y Domitian, H a d r i a n , etc., I . 5 3 8 . capital punishment i n d e p e n d e n t of C a t a c o m b s , J e w i s h : o f R o m e , I I I . R o m e , I. 378, I I . 2 1 8 - 2 2 3 ; h a n g i n g 7 9 - 8 1 , 1 4 2 , 1 4 4 , 1 6 7 ; a t V e n o s a in a s method o f execution among southern Italy, III. 8 3 . J e w s , I I I . 4 1 0 , 414,416^17, 431n., C e d r e n u s , B y z a n t i n e c h r o n i c l e r : u s e of 432n. Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 8 - 3 0 9 , 3 1 6 ; r e g a r d ing the n a m e s o f Moses, I I I . 3 2 9 . C a p i t o : see Herennius Capito. C e l a e n a e , t o w n : i n h a b i t a n t s m o v e d for C a p i t o H a s , city: f o r m a l l y c o n s d t u t e d a f o u n d a t i o n of A p a m e a , I I I . 28; polis A D 9 7 , I. 5 2 1 , II. 9 4 , 1 8 3 ; location. III. 2 8 . l o c a t i o n , I. 5 2 1 n . , I I . 138. Celebrations, among Jews and C a p p a d o c i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g Gentiles of r o y a l births and t h e r e . I I I . 4. C a p t a i n , of J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e : see a c c e s s i o n s : I. 3 4 6 - 3 4 8 n . C e l e n d r i s , fortress: o c c u p i e d b y P i s o , I. Sagan. C a p u a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , 261. C e h b a c y : a m o n g t h e E s s e n e s (see also III. 83. u n d e r Essenes), II. 5 6 8 , 5 7 0 , 578, C a r a b a s : lunatic used i n A l e x a n d r i a to 5 9 3 , 5 9 4 ; a t Q u m r a n ( s e e also r i d i c u l e A g r i p p a I, I . 3 9 0 . u n d e r Q u m r a n C o m m u n i t y ) , II. C a r i a : evidence for J e w s living t h e r e , 578; as practised by the I I I . 4n., 24. Therapeutae (see also under Carmel, M o u n t : worship conducted T h e r a p e u t a e ) , II. 5 9 1 , 5 9 3 , 5 9 4 . o n , II. 3 5 . S e e also M a r r i a g e . Carthage: evidence for J e w s living there. I I I . 62-63. C e l s u s : witnesses to p o p u l a r i t y of Carus, L. Aemilius: governor of Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 6 5 1 . Arabia, II. 154, 158. Cendebaeus, general of Antiochus C a s s i o d o r u s : a n d L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n of V I I : d e f e a t e d b y M a c c a b e a n s , I. J o s e p h u s , I. 5 8 - 5 9 . 198-199. Cassius, C . L o n g i n u s , c o m p a n i o n of C e n s u s : I. 3 9 9 - 4 2 7 ; o f Q u i r i n i u s in B r u t u s : I. 2 4 7 , 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 ; first J u d a e a (see a l s o Q u i r i n i u s ) , I. 2 5 8 , a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of S y r i a ( 5 3 - 5 1 B C ) , 259, 381, 414, 399-427, II. 599, I. 2 4 7 , 2 7 0 , 4 9 4 n . ; s e c o n d a d m i n i s 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; J e w s ' a n t i p a t h y t o , I. 3 8 1 , t r a t i o n of S y r i a ( 4 4 - 4 2 BC), I. I I . 5 9 9 , 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; use o f for t a x a r i o n 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 6 - 2 7 7 , 4 9 4 n . ; b a t t l e of p u r p o s e s b y R o m e , I. 4 0 1 - 4 0 4 , 4 1 0 ; P h i l i p p i , I. 2 5 0 , 2 7 8 ; d e a t h , I. 2 5 0 ; b y A r c h e l a u s o f t h e C i e t a e , I. 4 1 4 . a l l i a n c e w i t h P a r t h i a n s , I. 2 5 1 ; Cerealis, Sextus Vettulenus: destroys r e l a t i o n s w i t h H e r o d , I. 2 7 7 . H e b r o n , I. 500; c o m m a n d e r of 5th L e g i o n i n siege o f j e r u s a l e m , I. 5 0 1 , Cassius, C . L o n g i n u s , j u r i s t a n d 502n.; c o m m a n d e r of g a r r i s o n g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I . 264, 3 6 I n . , t r o o p s a f t e r fall o f j e r u s a l e m , I. 5 1 5 . 456.

C a p h a r s a b a , city: location, I. 226n.; s i t e for f o u n d a t i o n b y H e r o d of A n t i p a t r i s , I. 3 0 6 . C a p h a r s a l a m a , place so-called: l o c ation, I. 169n. Capital punishment: I. 370-372, H. 219-220n., 431n.; administration o f i n R o m a n p r o v i n c e s , I. 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 , I I . 219-220n., 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 ; w h e t h e r Sanhedrin c n u t l e d to e x e c u t e

Main Index C e r y c u s , sophist from G e r a s a : II. 5 0 . Cestius G a l l u s , governor o f Syria: 265,

487^88;

expedition

d e s t r u c t i o n o f J o p p a , II. 113; garrison in

placm

Sepphoria,

II.

175, 176n.

l i r l i r l iii llir t OIMHIK <•!

Klijiih, II

against

487-488;

Jerusalem, I. 3 6 1 n . , 476,

Roman

m e n t , II. 432, I.

und V l r t t i a n t M n . i l

,M
*>47.

i h m l d K V ol imhvidiiMl

rr
II

throrirft

.^4I

linking

.^42.

^4«>.

trxiir-

.543. 5 4 7 ;

Christianity

with

Q i i i n r u n c < « n m u n i t y , II. 5 8 5 ; v i e w

C h a b u l o n , v i l l a g e : l o c a t i o n , II. 1 0 .

of Kusebius that T h e r a p e u t a e w e r e

Chaeremon,

Egyptian

E g y p t i a n Stoic

601-604;

m.

pher:

philoso

anti-Jewish

III.

Christians, II.

596-597,

8 5 7 ; Christianisation

a c c o u n t of t h e E x o d u s from E g y p t ,

Lives of the Prophets,

I I I . 1 5 1 , 6 0 1 ; other works by, III.

a d o p t i o n and localisation

601-602;

legend

hterature

on.

III. 6 0 3 -

in

II.

Apamea,

of

the

784-785; of N o a h

III.

28-31;

6 0 4 ; personal history a n d date, I I I .

attitude

6 0 3 ; r e f u t a t i o n of b y J o s e p h u s , I I I .

J e w s , I I I . 1 2 4 ; p r a c t i c e of e x o r c i s m ,

610-616.

I I I . 3 4 3 , 3 7 6 ; u s e o f a n d a d d i t i o n s to

C h a l c i s , k i n g d o m of: I .

571-573;

given

of C h r i s t i a n emperors

to

t h e Sibylline Oracles, III. 6 2 8 , 6 3 2 ,

to C l e o p a t r a by M . A n t o n i u s , I.

635, 641-642,

643, 644, 6 4 5 , 6 5 0 -

287,

651;

under

288n.;

centre

of

former

a

work

the

name

of

Ituraean kingdom, I. 5 6 3 , 564, 5 6 8 ,

H y s t a s p e s not a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s

571;

ition, I I I . 6 5 4 ; legends a b o u t A d a m

history

of

under

Herod,

g r a n d s o n o f H e r o d the G r e a t

(see

a n d E v e , III. 7 6 0 - 7 6 1 ; Christian or Jewish

given to A g r i p p a I I by C l a u d i u s , I.

XII Patriarchs,

572.

baptism. III. 7 8 7 ; Christian author

Charity:

among

566-567; 578;

at

Essenes,

II.

437n.,

Qumran,

II.

437n.,

synagogai

administration

of

authorship

Testament of

also H e r o d o f C h a l c i s ) , I . 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 ;

of

III.

767,

768-772;

s h i p o f Ot/wo/S'o/offion, I I I . 7 8 7 - 7 8 8 ;

Baruch,

C h r i s t i a n r e - w r i t i n g of / / /

III. 7 9 0 - 7 9 1 ; Chrisdan authorship

o f Apocalypse of ^ephamiah, I I I .

a l m s f o r the p o o r , I I . 4 3 7 . Chelkias, J e w i s h general: I I I . 48, 1 3 6 .

8 0 3 - 8 0 4 ; influence o f j e w i s h

Child-birth: offering a t , I I . 3 1 0 .

sopher Philo, I I I . 8 1 4 , 8 1 9

Children, J e w i s h : education of boys, II.

838-839,

417^22, certain

4 7 2 ; boys alone commandments,

observe II. 4 2 0 -

889.

See

philo

et passim,

also

below.

Christians. Christians: accuse J e w s of being j u d g e s

4 2 1 ; o b l i g e d to o b s e r v e s o m e o f the

a n d executioners

commandments, I I . 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 4 5 5 ,

called

456, 482.

friendship of Pharisees w i t h J e w i s h

tribe

o f Jesus, I. 4 3 3 ;

in Josephus,

C h i o s : b u i l d i n g s of H e r o d t h e r e , I . 3 0 8 .

Christians,

C h o r a z i n : s y n a g o g u e of, I I . 4 4 2 n . , 4 4 3 .

Pella during revolt ( A D 6 6 ) , I. 4 9 8 , II.

Christ, J e s u s : see J e s u s Christ. Christianity: legends tius

Pilate,

I.

regarding 137n.;

Pon

Christian

I.

I. 4 3 4 ;

147—148;

dom

under

Palestine

4 4 1 ; take refuge

compete Trajan,

persecuted

for

at

martyr

I. 5 1 7 - 8 ;

in

by R o m e ,

I.

i n t e r p o l a t i o n to t e x t of J o s e p h u s , I .

5 2 8 ; p e r s e c u t e d b y f o l l o w e r s of B a r

4 3 1 , 4 3 4 - 4 3 6 , 4 3 7 ^ 3 8 , 4 3 9 ; v i e w of

Kokhba,

J e w s a s j u d g e s a n d e x e c u t i o n e r s of

Palestine,

J e s u s , I . 4 3 3 ; use o f j e w i s h

exegesis

I. 5 4 5 ; l a n g u a g e II.

79;

Jews, II. 432, 462-463;

and exegetical method, I I . 354—55;

II.

475n.;

use o f

that

Therapeutae

the

term

ecclesia,

II. 4 2 9 -

4 3 0 n . ; e x c o m m u n i c a t i o n as p u n i s h

cursing

Christians,

view

of

of,

in

of

by

fellowship, Eusebius

were

Egyptian

II. 596-597,

III. 8 5 7 ;

916

Names and Subjects

201 n., 327 328n.; which system used in Jo.sephus, 1. 201n., 327n., 596- 599; Acdan Era, I. 257, 259, 260; of reign of Herod the Great, I. 286-294; of reign of Cleopatra, I. 288-289n.; table giving parallel years of the Olympic, Seleucid and Chrisdan eras, I . 607—611; biblical, in various Jewish-Hellenistic writers. I I I . 514-515, 517, 518, 519; Jewish interpolations into the works of Greek chronographers, I I I . 698Christianity. 699; for cities establishing in Chnstos. I. 430-432, 434-435; as dependent dme reckonings, see d i s t i n u i s h i n g title for J e s u s , I. under individual names. See also 430-432, 434-435; avoidance of Calendar. term by Jews, I I . 517. Chronicle of the Jewish Kings: non-extant Church: use of term ecclesia to denote Christian congregation, I I . 429work by Justus of Tiberias: use as 430n. source for other ancient historians, I. 34-37. Cicero: 1.66; personal life and writings, Chronicles, biblical book: process of I. 66; attacks on government of canonisation, I I . 317-318n.; as Gabinius, I. 245-246; witness to historical midrash, purpose of Jewish diaspora in Asia Minor, I I I . work, I I . 347; close affinity with 18, 118; in defence of Flaccus, I I I . Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, I I I . 75, 118; relation with Apollonius 326-327n.; relation to / Esdras, Molon, I I I . 599. Ezra, Nehemiah, I I I . 708, 710-713; Cicero, M. Tullius, governor of Syria: later additions of the Prayer of I. 254-255. Manasseh, III. 730-733. Cietae, the: census of by Archelaus, I. Chronicles ofjerahmeel: I I I . 326, 330. 414. Chronicles of Jeremiah: I I I . 292-294. Cilicia: conquered by Rome, I . 251; Chronographers, the: works of, I. gift to Cleopatra from M. Antonius, 42-43, I I I . 698-699. See also under I. 287, 288n.; evidence for Jews individual authors. living there, I I I . 4, 33-34, 106. Chronology: I. 17-19, 126-128, 6 0 7 - Circumcision: I. 537-540; removal 611; literature on Mesopotamian of mark by Jewish Hellenists and Egyptian, I. 8; Hterature on [epispasm), I. 148-149; prohibition Greek, Roman, and Biblical, I. 9; of under Antiochus IV Epiphanes, Macedonian, I . 17,18,19, 587,595, I. 155; forced Judaization of 596, 607-611; which used in Books Idumaeans by John Hyrcanus, I. of Maccabees, I . 17-19; Babylonian 207, III. 3; as practised by various era (Seleucid), I. 18, 19, 126-128, nations, I . 537-538; banned by 587,607; rival systems among Jews, Hadrian, I. 537-540, 542, 555; one starting in autumn, the other in permitted to Jews by Antoninus spring, I . 18-19; ofSeleucid kings, I. Pius, I. 539, I I I . 123; forced 126-136; own chronology employ Judaization of Ituraeans by ed by Jews from time of Simon, I. Aristobulus I, I I . 9-10; practised by 190; of Hasmonaeans, I. 200-201 n., Samaritans, I I . 17; Jewish, per 327n.; reckoning by regnal years, I. mitted on the Sabbath, I I . 473; Jewish opposition to in Arabia, I I I . 16; persecuted by Jews in Smyrna, I I I . 19-20; adoption of Noah legend at Apamea, I I I . 28-31; community in Eumeneia, I I I . 32; at Roman imperial court, III. 79n.; at Puteoli, I I I . 8 In.; in Gaul, I I I . 85; persecution of by Paul, I I I . 119; a t t i t u d e of Christian emperors to J e w s , I I I . 124; converts to Judaism, III. 12.*). S e c also above,

Main Index

necessary for full conversion to Judaism, I I I . 164, 165, 169, 170, 173, 174; attitude to among pagan authors, I I I . 615. Cities, Hellenistic in Palestine: II. 29-52, 85-183; hostility towards

Jewish citizens, I. 364, 4.56, 4
Claudius, emperor: I. 398, i n . 92-93, 128-129; governors of Syria during his reign, I. 263-264; letter to the Alexandrians, toleration edict re garding Jews, I. 392, 393, 398, I I I . 43, 50, 77, 92-93, 128-129; permits Jews custody of High Priest's

vr)Hniriil»,

'H 7 I

4"»ti,

laininr

in

hii

I 4'»7, iiilluriii r III lirrdtiirn, I. 4<>(l, 44tl, g i i t i H o pinilrKri .iiid i r r r i l o i v i n Agiippti II, I 4 71,472; t r r n l o r u i l ^iiUt m Agrippa I, I. 567; g r M U l s I I r H M l o l (lliiilt is t h e right to .ip|M)ini High IVicst, I. 572; lilltr,

rstahlishrs colony at Ptolemais, I I . 125; benefactions to Tiberias, I I . 180; expulsion of Jews from Rome, I I I . 77-78, 122; friendly with alabarch Alexander, I I I . 78n.; symbohsed as eagle's wing in IV Ezra, I I I . 299.

Claudius Paternus Clementianus, governor ofJudaea: I. 519. Claudius Severus: see Severus. Cleanness, laws of ritual purity: see under Purity. Cleanthes, philosopher: held in high esteem by Philo, I I I . 872. Clearchus: account of Aristotle meet ing Greek Jews, I I I . 17. Clement of Alexandria: use of Wisdom ofBen Sira, I I I . 207-208; on Tobit, I I I . 227; on Enoch, I I I . 262; use of Assumption of Moses, III. 285-286;

on IV Ezra, I I I . 301; allusions to Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, 111.

329; on the writings of the JewishHellenist Demetrius, I I I . 513, 514; on Eupolemus, I I I . 518, 519-520; oldest reference toll Mace, III. 534; on Philo the Elder, I I I . 555, 559, 560; use of

Wisdom of Solomon,

I I I . 574; on the philosopher Aristobulus, I I I . 579-580, 581, 585; mistakenly credits Apion with special work against thejews. I I I . 606; use of the Sibylline Oractes, I I I .

650-651; contains Jewish verses under Greek pseudonyms. I I I . 656, 657, 658, 661ff, 663-666, 667-670; use of / Esdras, I I I . 714; passages quoted as deriving from Ezekiel, I I I . 794. Clement of Rome: use of Judith, III. 220. Clementianus, Claudius Paternus:

918

Names and Subjects

governor of Judaea, I . 519. Cleodemus (Malchus), Hellenistic writer: H I . 510, 526-528; whether pagan, Jewish or Samaritan, I I I . 526-527; content of his writing. I I I . 527; date and place of origin. I I I . 527-528; literature on. III. 528. Cleopatra, daughter of Antiochus III: marriage to Ptolemy V, II. 98. Cleopatra, daughter of Ptolemy V I : children from her marriages, I. 133; marriage to Antiochus VII, I. 133; marriage to Alexander Balas, I . 180; marriage to Demetrius II, I . 181; war against her son Ptolemy Lathyrus, 1.220-221, I I I . 136; takes possession of Palestine, I. 221. Cleopatra Selene, daughter of Ptolemy VII: marriages with Ptolemy VIII, Antiochus VIII, IX and X, I I . 124. Cleopatra, the last Egyptian queen, wife of M. Antonius: gifts of land in Syria, Phoenicia, Palestine and Arabia from M. Antonius, I. 250, 252, 253, 287, 288n., 298, 565, 300, II. 92, 107, 1 1 3 ; dual reckoning of years of her reign, I . 288-289n.; association with Alexandra against Herod, I. 298-300; orders Herod to make war on Nabataeans, I. 300; children of by M. Antonius, I . 46In.; grand-daughter of married to Felix, I. 461; coins from Damascus, II. 129. Cleopatra, wife of Herod: I. 321. Cleruchies: nature of Roman colonies, II. 96, I I I . 89; divisions of Judaea into eleven cleruchies or toparchies, II. 190-196; nature of Greek miUtary colonies. I I I . 42, 89. See also Colonies. Client^kings, constitutional position of: see under Rome. Clothing: n . 70-71; wool and linen industries of Palestine, II. 68n.; of foreign origin used in Palestine, I I . 70—71; vestments worn by High Priests, I I . 70n., 276, 280, 281, 286; vestments worn by priests, I I . 280,

281, 286, 293 294; of Essenes, I I . 564, 569, 593. Cluvius Rufus: source for Josephus, I. 51. Cnidus, city in Caria: evidence for Jews living there, III. 4n., 24. Cohorts: see Mihtary, Roman. Coins and Coinage: (1) Numismatic hterature: on Seleucid coins, I . 9-10; on Jewish coins, I. 1 1, 602; on Chalcis, Ituraea and Abilene, I. 561; coins of the Nabataean kings, I. 575. (2) Coins of Alexander the Great: at Acco (Ptolemais), I. 44, I I . 121-122; at Damascus, I I . 36. (3) Phoenician coins: literature on, I. 1 0 - 1 1 ; coins of, use as a standard for monetary system of Palestine, II. 62-63, 66-67; use of Tyrian currency for sacred dues, II. 67n., 266, 272. (4) Hebrew shekels: struck during First Revolt, I. 190, 605-606; of Bar Kokhba, I . 544, 545, 603, 606. (5) Coins of Graeco-Roman Pales tine (in general): monetary system, coins and standards, I. 62-66; right to mint of vassal kings, I. 317; regarding human images on, I. 380, I I . 82; language of legends, II. 26-27, 77. (6) Coins of the Jewish Princes: none struck under Simon, I. 190-191; Hyrcanus I, I. 210n., 211,603; Aristobulus I, I . 217, 603; Alexander Jannaeus, I. 227, 603, 604; none struck under Alexandra, I. 229n.; Antigonus, I . 281; Herod the Great, I. 3 1 2 , 3 1 7 ; right to mint of vassal kings, I . 3 1 7 ; Herod Antipas, I . 327-328n., 343; Philip, I . 339-340; Archelaus, I. 354n.; Agrippa I, 1.451, 11.82, 117; Agrippa II,

Main Index I. 471, 473n., 474-475, 480n., 482n. (7) Imperial coins in Palestine: at the time of the Procurators, I. 380n., I I . 82. (8) Coins of Chalcis, Ituraea and Abilene: literature on, I. 561; of Lysanias, I. 565; of Ptolemy Mennaeus, I. 565; of Zenodorus, I . 566; from 'Leucas' ( = Abila?), I. 567; of Herod of Chalcis, I . 572. (9) Coins of the Nabataean kings: hterature on, I. 575; Aretas III, I. 578-579; Obodas II, I. 580; Aretas IV, I. 582; Malichus II, I. 583; Rabbel II, I. 584. (10) Coins of the cities (Greek and Roman): Gaza, I. 100, 1 0 1 102; Ascalon, I . 144, I I . 1 0 6 107; Raphia, I I . 30, 98; Caesarea (Straton's Tower), I I . 3 4 , 3 5 , 116, 117, 118; Dora, I I . 35, 120; Damascus, I I . 36-37, 128, 129; Ptolemais, I I . 36, 121, 122-123; Gadara, I I . 38, 134, 135, 136; Gerasa, I I . 38, 51; Scythopolis, I I . 38, 48, 144; Philadelphia, I I . 39; Samaria-Sebaste, I I . 39-40, 163; Panias, I I . 40,170; Joppa, I I . 112; Hippus, II. 132; Abila, I I . 137; Kanatha, I I . 141; Pella, I I . 147; Dium, I I . 149; Heshbon, I I . 166; Sepphoris (Diocaesarea), I I . 176; Tiber ias, I I . 179, 180. (11) Seleucid coins: literature on, I. 9-10; coins of the dynasts, I. 126-1,35. Colchians: and practice of circum cision, I . 537. Colonies (non-Roman): settlement of Babylonian Jews in Batanea by Herod the Great, I. 338n., 419-420, I I . 14; settlement o f Idumaeans in Trachonitis b y Herod the Great, I. 338n., II. 14; settlement of

Maeedonianii MI S4inAii4. il. <M); ul Dama.scus, II. 3 7 ; ul Brrytus. II. 96; at Caesarea, II. 96; at Heliopolis, I I . 96; character, status, and rights, I I . 96, III. 89. See also under individual place-names. Colophon: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 22. Comites: as advisors to Roman governors, I. 370. Commandments, the {miiwot): TL. 4 1 5 - 4 2 1 , 4 6 4 - 4 8 7 ; elaboration ofin Oral Law, I I . 339-346; given to Moses, I I . 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; central to Judaism, I I . 406, 4 8 6 - 4 8 7 , 4 6 4 467; all to be observed by adult males, I I . 417-418, 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 455, 456, 479-483; observance of by children, I I . 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 455, 456; bar-miiwah, I I . 421; the Shema', I I . 454-455, 480-483; numbering of, I I . 466-467; Sabbath observance (see also under Sabbath), I L 467-475; purity laws (see also under Purity), I I . 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; ?.i;^it, mezuzah, teffilin, I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 1 ; bene dictions at meals (see also under Benedictions), I I . 4 8 2 - 4 8 3 ; fasring, I I . 483-4^84; in world to come, I I . 535-536; exposition ofin writings of Philo, I I I . 8 4 7 - 8 5 0 . See also Halakhah, Torah, and under specific subjects. Commentarii, of Vespasian: source for Josephus, I. 3 2 - 3 3 . Commerce: see Business; Trade. Commodus, C. Avidius Ceionius: governor ofJudaea, 1.517. Community, Jewish: II. 4 2 9 - 4 3 1 , m . 87—91; various names for notion of (politeuma, katoikia, laos, etc.), I. 211, I I . 428-430, I I I . 20, 24, 8 7 - 9 1 , 114n.; sacrifices on behalf of by High Priests, I I . 276, 301-302; sacrifices at Temple,* I I . 292-296,

920

J^ames and Subjects

299-300, 307-308; use a n d applica d o n of t e r m synagoge, I I . 429—4-31, 4 3 9 ^ 4 0 , 445, III. 9 0 - 9 1 . See also under Synagogue. Community Rule: s e e Q u m r a n C o m m u n ity, Writings from. C o n g r e g a t i o n , J e w i s h : see C o m m u n ityC o n s e c r a t i o n : c e r e m o n y of f o r P r i e s t s , I I . 2 4 4 ; o f g o o d s a n d self t o T e m p l e (votive offerings), I I . 2 6 8 .

Consilium: of Roman governors, I. 380. ConstanUne, emperor: allows Jews to J e r u s a l e m o n c e a y e a r , I. 5 5 6 - 5 5 7 . Constandne Porphyrogcnitus, e m peror: work o f preserving ancient h i s t o r i e s , I. 30." Constantius, emperor: Jewish oppos i t i o n t o s p r e a d of C h r i s t i a n i t y i n Arabia, III. 16. C o n v e r s i o n , to J u d a i s m : forced o n I d u m a e a n s b y J o h n H y r c a n u s , I. 207, 5 3 8 , I I . 3; punished b y D o m i t i a n , I. 5 2 8 , I I I . 222; forced o n I t u r a e a n s by Aristobulus I, II. 9 - 1 0 ; forced o n p e o p l e s east o f J o r d a n by J a n n a e u s , II. 11-12; forbidden by Septimius Severus, I I I . 123; c i r c u m c i s i o n n e c e s s a r y for full c o n v e r s i o n , I I I . 164, 1 6 5 , 1 6 9 , 1 7 0 , 1 7 3 , 174. See a l s o P r o s e l y t e s , Jewish. C o p o n i u s : first g o v e r n o r of J u d a e a , I. 357n., 359n., 368, 3 8 1 , 3 8 2 . Copper Scroll: s e e u n d e r Qumran C o m m u n i t y , W r i t i n g s from. C o r b u l o , C n . D o m i t i u s : g o v e r n o r of S y r i a , I . 264-265. C o r c y c u s i n Cilicia: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 34, 1 0 6 . C o r e a e , village: l o c a t i o n , I. 2 3 8 n . , I I .

7n. C o r i n t h : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , I I I . 5, 6 4 , 6 5 , 6 6 , 1 1 9 , 1 4 1 . Corinthian: Gate in J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e ( N i c a n o r ) , I I . 5 7 - 5 8 ; c o l u m n s of Jerusalem Temple, II. 58; candle sticks, I I . 72n. C o r n e l i a n u s , L. A t t i d i n u s : g o v e r n o r o f

A r a b i a , I I . 154. C o r n e l i u s P a l m a , g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I. 585. C o r n e l i u s , t h e C e n t u r i o n : v a l i d i t y of a c c o u n t i n Acts, I. 3 6 5 . C o r n i f i c i u s , Q . : w h e t h e r g o v e r n o r of S y r i a , I. 2 4 9 n . C o r p s e : uncleanness, II. 242, 4 7 5 . See a l s o P u r i t y , l a w of r i t u a l c l e a n n e s s . C o r y c u s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 34. C o s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 4 n . , 69; s e i z u r e o f j e w i s h f u n d s b y Mithridates, I I I . 69. Costobar, h u s b a n d of Salome I: e x e c u t e d a t i n s t i g a t i o n of S a l o m e , I. 2 8 9 , 291 n . , 3 0 4 ; c o n s p i r e s w i t h C l e o p a t r a a g a i n s t H e r o d , I. 3 0 3 . C o s t o b a r , r e l a t i v e of A g r i p p a I I : b a n d i t r y u n d e r A l b i n u s , I. 4 6 9 . C o t y s , k i n g of L e s s e r A r m e n i a : I. 449n.; i n conference of kings c o n v e n e d b y A g r i p p a I , I. 4 4 8 . C o u n c i l (Boule), i n J e w i s h cities of P a l e s t i n e : H . 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 0 0 et passim; c h a r a c t e r a n d f u n c t i o n , I I . 184— 188, 200-202, 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; o f J e r u salem, II. 202-209; relations with s y n a g o g u e , II. 4 2 7 - 4 2 9 . S e e also Gerousia, S a n h e d r i n , C o u r t s . C o u n c i l (Boule), o f H e l l e n i s t i c c i t i e s of Palestine: character a n d function, II. 8 6 ; e x a m p l e s of from v a r i o u s cities, I I . 1 0 1 , 1 1 3 n . , 1 4 1 , 1 5 1 , 1 6 3 , 179-180. C o u r s e s (Mishmaroth, Ma'amadoth): I I . 2 4 5 - 2 5 0 , 2 5 4 - 2 5 6 , 2 9 2 - 2 9 3 ; of priests, I I . 2 4 5 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 8 - 2 7 9 , 2 9 2 ; Levitical, II. 2 5 4 - 2 5 6 , 292; t e m p l e d u t i e s a n d c u l t i c offices, I I . 2 8 6 2 9 3 ; of I s r a e U t e s , I I . 2 9 2 - 2 9 3 . C o u r t s : D . 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 0 0 et passim, I H . 119-120; in J e w i s h cities of Palestine, composition a n d com petence, I. 378, II. 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 1 8 , 2 2 3 ; in d i a s p o r a , e x t e n t o f o w n jurisdiction, III. 2 1 , 119-120, 124-125. See also Council, Sanhedrin.

Main Index Courts o f the T e m p l e at J e r u s a l e m : w h o p e r m i t t e d access t o (see also Temple), II, 2 8 4 - 2 8 5 , 2 9 6 , 2 9 9 . C o u r t y a r d s : a n d l a w s o f 'Erub, II. 484-485. C o v e n a n t : e l e c t i o n o f Israel, C h o s e n P e o p l e , II. 4 6 4 - 4 6 6 , 492. 494. 495, 5 8 0 , I I I . 1 5 9 , 199-200; n o t i o n o f at Q u m r a n ( s e e also Q u m r a n ) , II. 580, 582. Crassus, M . Licinius: I. 2 4 6 ; a d m i n i s tration of Syria a n d P a r t h i a n c a m p a i g n s , I. 2 4 6 , 2 6 9 ; t r i u m virate, I. 2 4 6 ; d e a t h , I. 2 6 9 ; r o b b e r y o f T e m p l e treasures, I. 2 6 9 . C r e a t i o n , biblical story of: h a g g a d i c e l a b o r a t i o n of, II. 3 4 8 , 3 5 3 . S e e also under A d a m ; Eve. Crete: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 4 n . , 5, 6 8 , 7 1 - 7 2 . Crispus, Q . M a r c i u s : g o v e r n o r of B i t h y n i a , I. 2 4 9 , 2 7 6 . Cronus: w o r s h i p o f in B a t a n a e a , Trachonitis, Aurantis, II. 43. C t e s i p h o n : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. III. 9 . C u l t , J e w i s h : restoration of u n d e r J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 162—163; e l a b o r a t i o n o f i n o r a l l a w , II. 3 4 5 ; in world to c o m e , I I . 5 3 5 - 5 3 6 ; at Q u m r a n , II. 5 8 1 - 5 8 2 , 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 . S e e also u n d e r T e m p l e , Sacrifice, a n d specific subjects. Cults, oriental: m i x o f oriental a n d Greek in Hellenistic cities of Palestine, I I . 2 9 - 5 2 ; d i f f u s i o n of throughout k n o w n w o r l d . III. 1 5 5 - 1 5 9 ; a t t r a c t i v e characteristics of, I I I . 1 5 8 - 1 5 9 . See a l s o u n d e r names of individual gods. C u m a n u s , p r o c u r a t o r of P a l e s t i n e : I. 458-459; d e p o s i t i o n a n d e x i l e , I. 3 6 1 n . , 4 5 9 , 4 6 0 n , . 4 7 1 - 4 7 2 ; u s e of S e b a s t e n i a n troops against J e w s , I. 364; k i l h n g o f S t e p h a n u s sparks off further trouble, I. 4 5 8 - 4 5 9 ; p r o v o c ation o f J e w s at P a s s o v e r , I. 4 5 8 ; activities of t h e Sicarii a n d Z e a l o t s , I. 4 5 9 , II. 6 0 1 ; t r o u b l e s b e t w e e n

921

j e w * u n d .Sniiiiiriliiiii, I 4V), i n l e r t e M i o n i o l AKfippn <MI IM-IIAH (•f |rw». 1 4 7 1 4 7 2 . iVt dufta: iilin* ntoiiry «lirat iii nvii.igogurs, I I 437 C i u p i u * Fmlim: srr F a d us. (!uii(ums d u t i e s (larifls, tolls): I. 373376; in Palestine, t y p e a n d m e t h o d of collection, I. 373-376; in P a l m y r a , I. 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 n . ; m a r k e t toll a t Jerusalem aboHshed b y Vitellius, I. 374, 3 8 8 . Cuthites: n a m e g i v e n t o i n h a b i t a n t s of S a m a r i a after A s s y r i a n c o l o n i s a t i o n , I I . 17. C y b e l e : c u l t o f i n R o m a n e m p i r e . III. 157. C y p r i a n : u s e of / Mace, III. 183; u s e of

Tobit, I I I . 2 2 7 ; use oUI Mace, III. 5 3 5 ; u s e of Wisdom of Solomon, III. 5 7 5 ; u s e of t h e A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel, I I I . 7 2 7 ; o n II Baruch, III. 754. Cyprus: gift t o C l e o p a t r a from M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 8 7 , 2 8 8 - 2 8 9 n . ; J e w i s h r e b e l l i o n u n d e r T r a j a n , I. 5 3 2 , III. 6 8 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 4 n . , 5, 5 8 - 6 9 . Cyprus, d a u g h t e r o f Herod a n d Mariamme 1:1. 320. C y p r u s , fortress near J e r i c h o : built by H e r o d i n h o n o u r o f his m o t h e r , I. 306. C y p r u s , m o t h e r o f H e r o d : intrigues for d o w n f a l l of M a r i a m m e , I. 3 0 2 ; n a m e o f fortress b u i l t in h e r h o n o u r , 1. 306. C y p r u s , wife o f A g r i p p a I: h e l p s A g r i p p a in t i m e o f t r o u b l e , I. 4 4 3 . C y r e n a i c a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. I I I . 6 0 - 6 2 , 9 4 - 9 5 . Cyrene: J e w i s h rebellion u n d e r V e s p a s i a n , I. 5 1 2 ; J e w i s h revolt u n d e r T r a j a n , I. 5 2 9 , 5 3 1 - 5 3 2 , III. 6 2 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. III. 4 n . , 6 0 , 6 1 ; e n j o y m e n t of e q u a l civil rights b y J e w s , III. 9 4 , 1 1 3 , 130. Cyril of A l e x a n d r i a : w r o n g l y ascribed c e r t a i n work to A r i s t o b u l u s , III. 581.

922

Names and Subjects

Cyzicenus : use of Assumption I I L 286.

of

500, .501, 503, 504, 725, 728; additions to in the Greek version (Azariah, Three Companions, Susanna, Bell), I I I . 722-230, I I I . 539; similarities with / Baruch, I I I . D 736. Dagon: worship of at Azotus, II. 32-33; Darius II, king: edict regarding Temple in Jerusalem, I I . 311, I I I . character of and cuk in general, I I . 40. 33n. Dalmatia: evidence for Jews living Daughters of Priests: see under Women. there, IIL 72. Damascus, city: II. 127-129; building David, city of: location, I. 154-155n. projects of Herod, I. 308; coins of, David, house of: and messianism, I . 528, I I . 493, 499, 503-504, 518, 11.36-37, 127, 129, 131; Hellenistic 519, 536, 550; whether persecuted culture of, 11.36-37,47,49,51,128; under Vespasian, Domidan, history under Ptolemies and Trajan, I. 528. Seleucids, II. 36-37, 127-129; as member of Decapolis, I I . 126, 127; David, king: Psalms of, I I I . 188-191. under Roman Rule, I I . 129-130; Dead Sea Scrolls: see Qumran Jewish community of, IL 130, I I I . Community, Writings from. See 141; massacre of Jews there in AD also Judaean desert, hterary finds; 66, I I I . 13-14, 130. Masada; Murabba'at; Bar Kokhba. Damascus Rule: see under Qumran Dead Sea Sect: see Qumran Community, Writings from. Community. Damocritus: author of work hostile to Jews, I. 42, III. 608. Death: birthdays of the dead cele Dan, patriarch, Testament of: see brated, I. 348n.; death sentence Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. under Rome executed by the Daniel: portrait of in the Lives of the mihtary, I . 370-372; whether Prophets, I I I . 783-784. Sanhedrin entitled to execute capital punishment independently Daniel, Book of: I I . 497^98, HI. of Rome, I. 378, I I . 218-223; 245-250; and Antiochus I V , I . 128, hability of deceased to Roman 152n., I I I . 246; language of, II. 21, poll-tax, I . 404, I I I . 55; corpse 60, I I I . 246-247; last book to enter uncleanness in Jewish law, I I . 242, canon, I I . 317n., I I I . 187, 247; 475; High Priest forbidden to messianism of, I I . 497^98, I I I . 246; participate in mourning ritual, I I . doctrine of resurrection, I I . 498, 242; Jewish necropolis at Carthage, 501, 540; story and historical III. 62; Jewish catacombs of Rome, context. I I I . 245-246; date of III. 79-81, 142, 144, 167; use of redaction, I I I . 247; (Qumran) incantation bowls and amulets in Pseudo-Daniel Cycle, I I I . 248, 442tombs. I I I . 353, 358; hanging as 443; exegesis of seventy years method of execution among Jews, prophecy in Jeremiah, I I I . 248-249; III. 410, 414, 416-417, 431n., fragments of from Qumran, I I I . 432n.; Jewish funerary inscriptions, 248; literature on. III. 249-250; and see under Funerary Inscriptions; Qumran Prayer of Nabonidus, I I I . resurrection of the dead, see 440; Ps.-Daniel cycle from Qumran, Resurrection. See also Burial III. 442^43; Greek translation of Practices; Capital Punishment. (Septuagint, Theodotion), I I I . 483, Moses,

Main Index Debarim

Rabbah

(midrash on

Deuter

onomy): date and editions, I . 94. Debt: remission during sabbatical year abolished by Hillel (prozbul), I I . 366-367. Decapolis: II. 125-127, 157; cities' coinage, I . 240; 'hberatcd' by Pompey, I. 240, I I . 126; independ ent wedge in tetrarchy of Herod Antipas, I. 341; Hellenistic cults of, I I . 3 6 ^ 0 ; meaning of the term 'Decapolis', I I . 125-127; cities belonging to, I I . 126; cities of designated as belonging to CoeleSyria, I I . 127, 157. See also under names o f individual cities. Decidius Saxa, governor of Syria: I. 250-251. Defilement: see Purity, laws of ritual cleanness. Dekaprotoi (committee of): I I . 180n.; function and duties, I I . 180n.; at Tiberias, I I . 180. Deliler near Philadelphia: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 22, 167. Dellius: friend of Antony, wrote authoritative account of his Parthian campaign, I . 24—25. Delos: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 4n., 69, 70-71; Samaritan community there. I I I . 60, 71, 103; synagogue of, I I I . 70-71, 103; settlement of Tyrians there. I I I . 108. Delphi: Jewish inscription from, I I I . 65. Demai, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 71. Demeter: cult of at Caesarea, I I . 35. Demetrius I Soter: I. 129-130; period as hostage in Rome, I . 128; chronology o f reign, I . 129-130; death, I . 129, 180; opposed by Alexander Balas, I . 129, 177-180; accession, I . 168; batdes against Maccabees, I . 169-173; downfall of Judas Maccabaeus, I . 173; con cessions to Jonathan and Jews in general, I . 178-179; coins of at

Gaza. II l(N) Demrlriu* II N H rtioi I <>p|MMr
Iryphon. opiMMm

liv

A i i l U N luin

I.10-I.i2, \'l

.mil

I Ut) l i t . IM3 1H7; .Alrxaiuirr Kalas and

i i M c n d i . thr<M»r. I. 130, 131, 181;

chronology of reign, I. 131, 132; prisoner of Parthians, I . 131, 132; takes Syrian throne for second time, 1. 132, 207; married to Cleopatra daughter of Ptolemy Philometor, I . 133, 181; concessions to, then conflict with, Jonathan Maccabee, I. 182-186; grants independence to Jews, I. 189-190; death, I. 2 0 8 , 1 3 2 ; coins of at Gaza, I I . 100. Demetrius I I I Eucaerus: I. 134-135; war with Antiochus X and Philip, I . 134-135, I I . 128; chronology of reign, I . 135n.; aids Pharisees against Alexander Jannaeus, I . 223-224; in Qumran Commentary on Nahum, I I I . 4 3 1 , 432.

Demetrius, Jewish-Hellenistic writer: ni. 513-517; style of his writings, I I . 348, I I I . 509, 513; use of the Septuagint,

I I I . 476, 479, 515, 516;

date, I I I . 5 1 3 , 516; writings collected by Alexander Polyhistor, I I I . 513-517; writings of. I I I . 513-514; problems with his biblical chronology. I I I . 514-515, I I I . 513; editions, translations, literature o n , I I I . 516-517. Demetrius o f Gadara, freedman: I I . 134. Demetrius of Phalerum: his role in the translation o f the Pentateuch according to Aristeas, I I I . 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 , 677-678, 680. Demetrius Poliorcetes: and destruction of Samaria, I I . 87, 161. Demetrius, 'tyrant' ofGamala: I I . 9 1 . Democritus of Abdera: use of the Story of Ahiqar,

I I I . 236.

Demons: see Spirits, evil. Denarius, coin: value of ( =zuz), II. 64, 65. Derekh Ere^: Rabbah, minor talmudic

924

Names and Suhjn ts

tractate: position and subject treated, I. 80. Derekh Ere^ Z^^ta, minor talmudic tractate: position and subject treated, I. 80. Deuteronomy, biblical book: midrash on

II. IH3.

Diphilus: Jewish verses under name of, III. 656, 669. Dium, city: II. 1 4 8 - 1 4 9 ; Hellenistic culture of, I. 144; conquered by Alexanderjannaeus, I . 226, 228, I I . [Debarim Rabbah), I . 94; laws of 149; 'hberated' by Pompey, I. 240, priestly dues, I I . 258-260. II. 92, 149; member of Decapolis, II. 126; foundation and location, I I . Diadochi, the (Alexander's successors): 148; coins of, I I . 149. foundation of Greek cities in P a l c s n n r , 1. 14.3 144, 11. 36; history Divination: see Magic. of Samaria as garri.son town, 11. 39, Divorce, Jewish: II. 485—486; language 160-161; struggles to gain control of divorce bills, I I . 23n., 77; priests in Palestine, I I . 87,99 lOO. forbidden to marry divorcees, II. 240; ease of in Rabbinic law, Dialogue between Jason and Papiscus: 11. 485-486; at Qumran, I I . whether Ariston of Pella author of, 579n.; what money ketubah to be I. 38. paid in, I I I . 35. See also under Diaspora Jewry: see Jews, diaspora. Marriage. Dibre soferim (ordinances of scribes): third grade of halakhic ruling, I I . Doctors: city physicians granted 341. immunity from all obligations. I I I . Didius, Q,: governor of Syria, I. 254. 23. Didrachma Tax: see Half-Shekel Tax. Documents: authenticity of in / Didymus of Alexandria: I I I . 286. Maccabees, I. 171, 172n., 178-179n., Dietary laws: misunderstanding of by 184n.; Roman, in Josephus, I. non-Jews, I I I . 152. 194-197, 204-205, I I I . 4, 18, Dio Cassius: I. 65—66; life and works, I. 116—117; decrees of Caesar in favour of Jews, I . 272-274; authent 65-66; on edict of Claudius against icity ofin IIMace, I. 162, I I I . 531, Jews, I I I . 77; on Jews of Rome in 533—534; language of divorce deed general. I I I . 77, 78. {get), II. 23n., 77; language of in Diocaesarea: new name for Sepphoris Judaean Desert discoveries, I I . from time of Antonius Pius, I. 521, 78-79; official language of in I I . 94,176. Roman Palestine, I I . 80. See also Diodorus Siculus: I. 64; use of under individual names, places and Posidonius of Apamea, I. 22; life subjects. and works, I. 64; attitude toward the Jews, I I I . 608n.; use of Dok, fortress: location, I. 199n.; site of Hecataeus, I I I . 671. Simon Maccabaeus'death, I . 199. Diodotus of Apamea (Trypho): see Dolabella, governor of Syria: defeated Tryphon. by Cassius, I. 249-250; grants Jews Diogenes, grammarian from Rhodes: of Asia Minor freedom of religious worship, I I I . 117, 121. I I I . 69. Dionysus: cult of in Hellenistic cities of Domitia, wife of Domitian, daughter Palestine, II. 35, 37, 43, 51; cult of of Corbulo: I. 265. compared with that of Dusares, I I . Domitian, emperor: attitude to the 42. Jews and Judaism, I . 528, I I I . Dioscuri: worship of at Ascalon, II. 32. 122-123; murder of Titus, I I I . 299; Diospolis: new name for Lydda from symbolised as eagle's head in IV time of Septimius Severus, I. 521, Ezra, III. 299.

Main Index D o m i t i u s C o r b u l o : see C o r b u l o , C n . Domitius. D o r a , city: II. 118-120; as d e p e n d e n c y o f S i d o n i a n s , I. 144, II. 1 1<); 'liberated' b y P o m p e y , I. 2 4 0 , II. 9 1 , 120; conflict b e t w e e n J e w s a n d G e n t i l e s over e m p e r o r w o r s h i p , I. 379n., 446, II. 120; (Jrrek foundation myth, II. .'il; in restoration o f G a b i n i u s , II. ,'), 9 2 , 120; right of s a n c t u a r y and a u t o n o m y u n d e r R o m e , I I . 94, 120; l o c a t i o n , II. 118; besieged by Antiochus the Great, II. 119; p e r h a p s tributary t o A t h e n s in 5 t h c e n t u r y , II. 119-120; Tryphon b e s i e g e d there, II. 1 1 9 - 1 2 0 ; c o i n s ,

AKtippa 1,1 -141 DualifiMi ( i i N l i i i i r o l Hi Quiiiirtii S n IIIMI u n d r i Q i i i n i i i i i (:<>iniiiuiiii\ , II .M7n . \1U. V r » i i . '.U)n . ').'^>'1, 5H«>, III 172 I 71M i)ufiondiu\, < o i n : v a l u e o l , 11. (>5. l)urii-r,uro|>os, ( i t y : III. 1 0 - 1 3 ; J e w i s h ( o n u u u i u l y of. III. 1 0 - 1 3 ; repre s e n t a t i o n a l art in the s y n a g o g u e , I I . 443, I I I . 13; inscriptions f r o m s y n a g o g u e , I I I . 1 0 - 1 3 , 139. D u s a r e s : c u l t of, I I . 42.

II. 120. Doris: first wife o f H e r o d , I. 2 8 4 n . D o r o t h e u s o f A s c a l o n , g r a m m a r i a n : II. 49. D o s a ben A r c h i n o s ( H a r k h i n a s ) , R.: 11.375. D o s i t h e u s , c o m p a n i o n of P t o l e m y I V : III. 5 3 9 . Dositheus, Jewish general under P t o l e m y V I : I I I . 1 3 5 , 1 3 6 , 539. D o s i t h e u s , priest: takes L y s i m a c h u s ' Greek translation of Esther to E g y p t , III. 5 0 5 - 5 0 6 . D o u g h - o f f e r i n g {hallah): II. 265; a n d d u e s t o priests, II. 2 5 8 , 2 5 9 ; w h a t t h e offering c o m p r i s e d , I I . 265; n o t i n c u m b e n t o n J e w s o u t s i d e the l a n d o f Israel, II. 269; p r e p a r a t i o n , II. 477. See also under Priests; Sacrifice. Drachma, c o i n : v a l u e of, II. 6 3 , 6 5 , 6 7 n . Drink-offerings: a n d T e m p l e cult, II. 2 8 7 - 2 8 8 , 3 0 0 , 307; o n feast d a y s , IL 3 0 8 ; b y Gentiles, I I . 3 1 0 . See also u n d e r Priests; Sacrifice. Drusilla, d a u g h t e r o f A g r i p p a I: b e t r o t h a l to A n d o c h u s E p i p h a n e s o f C o m m a g e n e , I. 4 4 6 , 4 4 9 n . 4 6 2 ; m a r r i a g e to A z i z u s k i n g o f E m e s a , I. 4 4 9 n . ; s t a t u e o f i n C a e s a r e a , I. 4 5 1 ; m a r r i a g e to F e l i x , I. 461-4-62. Drusus t h e y o u n g e r : friendship w i t h

E a g l e : d e s i g n o n coins of H e r o d , I. 312n.; m o u n t e d over Temple Gate b y H e r o d , I. 3 1 3 , 3 2 5 . Ebhel rabbathi (Semahoth), minor t a l m u d i c tractate: position a n d subjects t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 . Ecclesia: term for congregation, diflference b e t w e e n i t and synagoge,

n . 429-430. Ecclesiastes: see Koheleth. Ecclesiasticus: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of. Economy: see Trade. E d e n , G a r d e n of: II. 5 4 6 n . See a l s o Paradise. Edom, Edomites: see Idumaea, Idumaeans. Edrei (later A d r a a ) , city: l o c a t i o n , I. 336n. E d u c a t i o n : G r e e k , in P a l e s t i n e , II. 7 7 . Education, Jewish: II. 415-422; a d v a n c e d r a b b i n i c e d u c a t i o n [beth midrash, e t c . ) , I I . 3 3 2 - 3 3 4 ; formal instruction of children (boys), II. 3 3 3 - 3 3 4 , 4 1 7 - 4 2 2 , 472; principle t h a t all s h o u l d k n o w T o r a h , I I . 4 1 5 - 4 1 6 , 4 6 4 ; at Q u m r a n , II. 4 2 I n . ; u s e of S a b b a t h m e e t i n g s for instruction, I I . 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 447, 4 5 0 453. See also Torah; Rabbis; Synagogue; Commandments. 'Eduyoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 73.

926

Names and Suhjerls

Egypt: III. 38-60; literature on c a l e n d a r a n d c h r o n o l o g y of, I. 8 ; c h r o n o l o g y of E g y p t i a n c a m p a i g n s of A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 2 8 - 9 ; a s t h i r d class of i m p e r i a l p r o v i n c e , I. 3 5 8 , 359; system o f taxation under R o m e , I. 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 n . , 4 0 2 - 4 0 3 ; t h e J e w i s h R e v o l t , AD 1 1 5 - 1 1 7 , I . 5 2 9 5 3 1 ; ( u s t o m of c i r c u m c i s i o n among Egyptians, I. 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 , 5 3 9 540; e v i d e n t e l o r J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e (see also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l p l a c e n a m e s ) , III. 4 . 5, 3 8 4 4 , 4 6 - 6 0 , 145 1 4 7 ; s e t t l e m e n l s o f Phoenicians, I d u m a e a n s , Sama r i t a n s a n d A r a b s t h e r e , III. 4 4 4 6 ; s e t t l e m e n t of E g y p t i a n s o v e r s e a s , I I I . 108, 109, 110; story of t h e Jewish Exodus in anti-Jewish w r i t i n g s (see a l s o u n d e r a u t h o r s ' names). III. 151-152, 595-596, 6 0 0 - 6 0 1 , 6 0 5 , 6 0 8 n . , 6 1 1 ; diffusion of its g o d s t h r o u g h o u t known world, III. 156-157. ' E g y p t i a n , t h e ' : false p r o p h e t a t t i m e o f F e l i x , I. 4 6 3 n . , 4 6 4 , I I . 509. Ekhah Rabbati: see Midrash Ekhah. Ekron, city: given to Jonathan M a c c a b e e by A l e x a n d e r B a l a s , I . 140, 181, I I I . 3 . Elagabal, emperor: foundation of N i c o p o l i s ( = E m m a u s ) , I. 5 2 1 . E l a m : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , I I I . 10. Elasa (Eleasa/Alasa): place so-called, l o c a t i o n , I . 1 7 3 n . ; site of d e f e a t o f J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 1 7 3 . E l d a d , Book of Eldad and Modad: I I I .

783. E l d e r s , J e w i s h : I I . 2 0 0 - 2 0 2 ; of t h e Bible, II. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 ; as h e a d s o f priestly courses, I I . 249, 287; s y n a g o g a i c o u n c i l s of: a u t h o r i t y a n d function, II. 4 2 7 - 4 2 9 , 4 3 1 ^ 3 3 , 4 3 5 ; as i n s t i t u t i o n i n d i a s p o r a c o m m u n i t i e s (see a l s o Presbyteros), III. 102. See also Council; Sanhedrin. E l e a z a r b e n A n a n u s , H i g h P r i e s t c. 16

AI): II. 2 3 0 , 234. E l e a z a r b e n A r a k h , R . : II. 370. E l e a z a r b e n A z a r i a h , R.: p r e s i d e n t a t Y a v n e h , 1. 526; n o t i d e n t i c a l w i t h ' P r i e s t E l e a z a r ' of B a r K o k h b a c o i n s , I. 5 4 4 n . ; c o n t a c t w i t h f a m o u s contemporaries, II. 372, 376, 380; president a t Y a v n e h , II. 373, 375. E l e a z a r b e n B o e t h u s , H i g h P r i e s t c. 4 BC: I I . 2 2 9 , 234. E l e a z a r b e n D e i n a e u s : II. 6 0 1 . E l e a z a r ben J a i r : II. 604. Eleazar ben Simon: and Great Revolt, 11.601,602,604. Eleazar ben Z a d o k (the older), R.: I I . 375 3 7 6 . Eleazar ben Z a d o k (the y o u n g e r ) , R . : II. 3 7 5 n . Eleazar, brother ofjudas Maccabaeus: I. 1 6 6 . E l e a z a r , H i g h Priest a t t i m e of P t o l e m y I I : h i s r o l e in c r e a t i o n o f t h e Septuagint a c c o r d i n g to A r i s t e a s , I I I . 474, 6 7 8 , 6 7 9 . E l e a z a r , J e w i s h exorcist m e n t i o n e d b y Josephus: I I I . 3 2 4 - 3 4 3 , 376. Eleazar, martyr under Antiochus E p i p h a n e s : I. 1 5 5 . E l e a z a r of M o d i i m , R . : w h e t h e r t o b e identified w i t h t h e ' P r i e s t E l e a z a r ' of B a r K o k h b a c o i n s , I. 5 4 4 ; d e a t h , I. 5 5 2 . E l e a z a r , person so-called i n J o s e p h u s , defender o f M a c h a e r u s in first Revolt: 1.511. E l e a z a r , son o f A n a n i a s a n d c a p t a i n o f T e m p l e : refusal to s a c r i f i c e f o r e m p e r o r signals s t a r t o f r e v o l t , I . 469n., 486; commander in I d u m a e a d u r i n g R e v o l t , I. 4 8 9 . E l e a z a r , son o f S i m o n : a n d civil w a r i n J e r u s a l e m (AD 7 0 ) , I. 5 0 1 ; d e f e a t e d b y J o h n of G i s c h a l a , I. 5 0 2 - 5 0 3 . E l e a z a r , son of Y a i r , S i c a r i i l e a d e r : a n d last s t a n d o f J e w s a t M a s a d a ( A D 74), I . 3 8 2 n . , 5 1 1 - 5 1 2 . E l e a z a r the Pharisee: identification w i t h Q u m r a n T e a c h e r of R i g h t eousness, I I I . 4 3 6 n .

Main Index Eleazar the Priest, deputy to Bar Kokhba: whether to be identified with Eleazar o f Modiim, I . 544; and messianism, 1. 551. Eleazar the Zealot: and troubles under Cumanus, I. 459; sent to Rome l)y Felix, I . 463. Elephandne, Jewish military colony: m . 3 8 - 4 0 ; use of pagan oathformulas, I I I . 37; Aramaic papyri from. I I I . 38-39, 174-175; origin of colony. I I I . 39; temple to Yahu, I I I . 39-40; Aramaic scroll of the Story of Ahiqar discovered there. I I I . 232, 235, 237. Eleutheropolis, city founded under Septimimus Severus: I I . 183, 521. Eleutherus, river: as boundary be tween Ptolemaic and Seleucid territory, I I . 88-89. Eliezer b. Jacob (the elder), R.: I I . 371-372. Eliezer b. Jacob (the younger), R.: I I . 371,372. Eliezer ben Hyrcanus, R.: n. 374; Pirke de-Rabbi Eliezer, I. 198; relations with Agrippa II, I . 475, 483n.; contemporary of Gamaliel II at Yavneh, I. 524; personal history and legends about, I I . 375; religious teachings, I I . 483, 487. Eliezer ben Yose the Galilean, R.: and formulation o f haggadic middoth, I I . 354. Elijah, the Prophet: H. 515-516; later legends about, I I . 352; expected return before the Messiah, I I . 515-516; as awakener of the dead, I I . 516; righteousness of, I I . 604; in the

Lives of the Prophets,

I I I . 784;

Apocalypse of Elijah, I I I . 799-803. EHonaeus ben Cantheras: High Priest c. 4 4 A D , I I . 229n., 2 3 1 , 2 3 4 . Elisha, envoy of Bar Kokhba: I. 546. EUasar (Pontus): I I I . 320n., 323n. Emmatha, city: theatre of, I I . 47-48. Emmaus (later Nicopolis), city: I . 512-513n.; Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I. 175; inhabitants sold

as nlavrii hy ('MMIIII, I HI, Iminri sliivr* ol IrrnI by M Aiiloniu». I 2 7 8 ; »irnr ol by V'rtprtitiin. I. 49H, 4n.; d N i r ol louiidiilioti as Niro|K.lu. I .')I2 5l3n.. 5 2 1 ; whrtlirr military u)lony established here by Vespasian, I. 512-513n., 5 2 0 ; most westerly Jewish city before Hasmonaean expansion, I I . 3; toparchy ofJudaea, I I . 190, 193; location, I I . 193n. Emmaus near Jerusalem: 1.512—513n.; to be distinguished from EmmausNicopolis, I. 512-513n., I I . 193n.; establishment of military colony under Vespasian, 1.512-513n. Emperor: games and temples in honour of in Hellenistic cities of Palestine, I. 304, I I . 34-35, 45, 47; worship ofin provinces, I. 304; oath of loyalty by provincials, I. 314; daily sacrifices for at Jerusalem Temple, I . 379-380, 469, 486, 522, I I . 311-312, I I I . 613; Jews exempt from worship of, I. 379, I I I . 121-122; honour of in diaspora, I. 380; no image of on Judaean coins, I. 380; Roman standards, with images of, not carried into Jerusalem, I. 380; Cahgula de mands emperor worship from the Jews, I . 389-397, I I I . 121-122; suspension of daily sacrifice for signals start o f Great Revolt, I. 469n., 486; precious gifts of emperors to Jerusalem Temple, I I . 312-313; synagogues built in honour of. I I I . 104-105. See also under individual names and subjects. Engedi, town: under administration of Bar Kokhba, I . 546; as toparchy of Judaea, I I . 7, 191, 194; famed for its palm and balsam groves, I I . 194n.; site of Essene setdement, I I . 563; earlier designation HazezonTamar, I I I . 320n., 323n. Enoch: inventor o f astrology, I I . 349, I I I . 261; and Noachean legend in

928

Names and Subjects

Phrygia, I I I . 30-32, 34; in writings of Philo, I I I . 846. Enoch, Book of: IH. 250-277; on the Jewish calendar, I . 590-591, 5 9 2 593; influence on / / Enoch, I. 746; original language Aramaic, I I . 21, 23. I I I . 254, 259, 260; Enoch as inventor of astrology, I I . 349, I I I . 261; messiani.sm of, I I . 502-503, 505. 517. 519. 520-521, 526, 527, III. 252 253. 2.56 259; Book of Pand)lcs. II. .520n., 111. 252-253, 256 259. 260; dates of constituent parts, II. 520n., III. 254 259, 258-259; regarding the expression 'Son of Man', I I . 520-521, 111. 252-253, 256-257; manuscript history. I I I . 250-251; much used by Church Fathers, I I I . 250, 261-264; used hy Jubilees, I I I . 250, 256, 261; Aramaic discoveries from Qumran, I I I . 251-252, 254, 255, 256, 2 5 7 258, 260; Book of Noah, I I I . 252-253, 260; Book of Watchers, I I I . 252, 255, 256; character and story of (Ethiopic version). I I I . 252-254; Astronomical Book (3 Enoch), I I I . 253, 254, 256, 2 6 9 277; Book of Admonitions, I I I . 253, 255-256; Book of Dream-Visions, I I I . 253, 255; whether in part of Chrisdan authorship. I I I . 256-259; use of in Testament of XII Patriarchs, I I I . 261, 777; editions, translations, hterature on. I I I . 264-268; close association with Qumran Genesis Apocryphon, lU. 321. Enoch, Second Book of: III. 7 4 6 - 7 5 0 ; original language of, I I I . 705-708, 748; contents, I I I . 746-747; influ ence of / Enoch, I I I . 746; not a Chrisdan work, I I I . 747-748; date of composition. I I I . 748-749; appended Melchizedek legend. I I I . 749; editions, translations, litera ture on. I I I . 749-750. Enos: in writings of Philo, I I I . 846. Epaphroditus, patron of Josephus: I. 48, 54, 55.

Ephesus, city: III. 2 2 - 2 3 ; evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 22-23, 88; synagogue and inscriptions. I I I . 23; citizen rights of Jews living there, III. 129-130. Ephorus: whether a source for Nicolaus of Damascus, I. 31. Ephraem: allusions to Liber Antiqui tatum Biblicarum, III. 329. Ephraim, district: see Aphaerema. Ephraim, town: I . 1 8 2 n . ; incorporated into Judaea under Jonathan Maccabee, I. 182, I I . 1-2; location, I. 182n.; subjugated by Vespasian, I. 500. Epicrates: general of Antiochus IX, I I . 144. Epigraphy: see Inscriptions. Epiphanius: on the 'Deuteroseis of Moses', use for chronology of Mishnah redaction, I. 77; use of Jubilees, I I I . 315; on the Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 339-340; on Aquila, I I I . 494; on Theodotion, I I I . 499, 501; on / Baruch, I I I . 740; on the Apocryphon of Ezekiel, III. 794, 795. Erotimus, founder o f Nabataean dynasty: I. 577. 'Erub: law and practice of (see also under Sabbath), II. 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 ,

484-485. Esarhaddon, Assyrian king: in the Story of Ahiqar, III. 232-235. Eschatology: see After-life; Messian ism. Esdras, First Book of ( = / / / Ezra): DI. 708-718; original language of, III. 705-708, 709-713; not included in Hebrew canon, but in Septuagint, III. 708, 714; contents diflferences from canonical Ezra, III. 709; relation to Ezra, Chronicles, Nehemiah, III. 709-713; purpose of work. III. 711; date of composition, III. 713-714; use o f by Josephus, III. 713, 714; use o f in Christian church. III. 714; hterature on, III. 716-718. Eshbon: see Heshbon.

Mairc

Eshtemoa, town: synagogue of, II. 442n., 449n. Essenes: H. 555-574, 583-590; healing powers and prophecy, I I . 55, 590, 593-597; refused oath of allegiance to Herod, I . 314n.; punishment of excommunication, II. 431, 565; charity and alms giving, II. 437n., 567; community organisation and hierarchy, I I . 447n., 563 567; rules of ritual purity, I I . 475n., 564, 569, 570; withdrawal from Jerusalem Temple, I I . 475n., 570, 572, 588589; doctrine of immortality, I I . 540n., 574; hterature on, I I . 555558; etymology of name, I I . 558574, 559-560, 593; origin and history, I I . 559-560, 585-587; classical sources on Essenism (see also under individual authors), II. 560—561, et passim; identification with Qumran community, I I . 561, 563n., 564-567, 575, 583-585, 588-589, I I I . 380; number in community, II. 562-563; common meal, II. 565, 567, 569n., 570-571, 593; asceticism, I I . 568, 570, 578, 593, 594; attitude toward and rules regarding marriage, I I . 570, 578, 594; religious beliefs generally, I I . 571-574, 588-590; belief in Providence, II. 572; importance of Moses, I I . 572; 'sun worship', I I . 573, 593; active involvement in revolt against Rome, I I . 588; and Pythagoreanism, I I . 589-590; com pared with Therapeutae, I I . 593597; and authorship of Apocalypse of Abraham, I I I . 244, 290; authorship of Assumption of Moses, I I I . 244,

283-284; and authorship o{Jubilees, III. 313-314; Essenism not the miUeu

of

Liber

Antiquitatum

Biblicarum, I I I . 327-328; not the authors of the Sibylline Oracles, I I I .

642. See also Qumran Community. Esther, bibhcal book: Midrash Esther

and other midrashim, I . 95-96; and process of canonisation, I I . 317-

Index 318n.; rrMdiuK <•( Ml Puiiiit. li VA^, translation into (iirrk, i l l '><)'» .506. 719 72l.rrl«ilioiiol(;irrk text XolllMan

,n\

M9 '>4<), .uhlitioii.i

to ill (irrrk vrr^ioii, III. 718 722; contents and s K i r y , i l l . 718; later

additions ol Aramaic dream text ( - Targum of Esther), III. 720. See also

Megilloth.

Etam: aqueduct from there to Jerusa lem built by Pontius Pilate, I. 385n, Ethaos: cult ofin Batanaea, I I . 41-42. Ethiopians: and custom of circum cision, I. 537. Ethnarch: rank and significance of title, I. 333-334n.; as highest Jewish official in Palestine, see Patriarch. Ethnos: use of term to denote Jewish community. I I I . 9 0 , 91, 114n. See also under Community. Euaratus of Cos: at court of Herod, I. 311. Eubius, Stoic philosopher of Ascalon: II. 4 9 .

Euboea: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 5, 68, 69. Eucheion ('place of prayer'): I I I . 55. Eulogius, bishop of Alexandria: III. 60. Eumeneia: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 32. Eupolemus, head of Jewish delegation to Rome under Judas Maccabaeus: I. 145n., 171, I I I . 519. Eupolemus, Jewish-Hellenistic writer: ni. 517-521; and haggadic histori ography, I I . 348, 349, 350, I I I . 509, 517; on Enoch being the inventor of astrology, I I . 349, I I I . 261; on Moses as inventor of alphabet, I I . 350, III. 518, 611; writings of. I I I . 510, 517-518, 519-520; identific ation of a Pseudo-Eupolemus, I I I . 517, 528-530; date, personal history. I I I . 518-519; hterature on, I I I . 520-521. Euripides: Jewish poetry under name of. I I I . 656, 657, 659n., 661, 669; held in high esteem by Philo, I I I . 872.

Names and Subjects

930

Eurycles of Sparta: at court of Herod, I. 311; personal history, I. 31 In. Eusebius: Chronicle of, I. 126; on chronology of Seleucids, compared with Porphyry, I. 126-128; use of Alexander Polyhistor, III. 510-511, 512; references to /// Mace, I I I . 540; use of Chronicle of Thallus, III. 543; on the philosopher Aristobulus, I I I . 579-580, 585; wrongly ascribes IV Mace, to Josephus. 111. 590, 591; on Apollonius Molon, I I I . 599; mis takenly credits Apion with special work against thejews, III. 606. Eutychus, freedman: betrays Agrippa I to Tiberius, I. 444. Eve: Life of Adam and Eve, I I I . 757-760; Christian and Gnostic collections of legends about. I I I . 760-761. Exaloth, village: location, II. 10. Excommunication as practised by Jews: II. 431-433; among Essenes, II. 268, 431, 565; degrees of, I I . 431-433. Exegesis: rabbinic, methods and legal validity of (see also under Haggadah, Halakhah, etc.), I I . 343-344, 354, 377; mode of at Qumran, II. 580n., III. 420-421 et passim; character of the Septuagint, III. 478, 480; mode of allegorical interpretation in writings of Philo (see also under Philo), III. 876-878. Exile, Babylonian: subsequent restor ation of Jewish community to Palestine, I I . 2n., 7; reorganization of priesthood by Ezekiel, I I . 251252, 258; foundation for diaspora there, III. 3,5-6, 8,10; according to Assumption of

Moses,

III.

278;

theology of according to I Baruch, III. 733-734; in the Letter of Jeremiah, I I I . 743-744; and / / Baruch, III. 751-752. Exodus, biblical book: midrash on [Shemoth Rabbah), I. 94; fragments of exegesis on from Qumran, I I I . 423-434; The Book of Jannes and

Jambres (midrash). I I I . 781. Exodus, of Jews from Egypt: legends about in anti-Jewish writings. I I I . 151-152, 595-596, 600-601, 605, 608n., 611; account ofin drama of the poet Ezekiel, III. 563-564. Exorcism, Jewish practice of: see Spirits, evil. Ezekias, father ofjudas the Galilean: II. 600. Ezekias, Galilean robber leader killed by Herod: I . 275. Ezekias, High Priest attimeof Ptolemy Lagus: I. 139n. Ezekiel, biblical book: and process of canonisation, 11.317-318n. See also under Merkabah (mysticism). Ezekiel, prophet: and reorganisation of priesthood, II. 251-252, 258; in

The

Lives

of the Prophets,

III.

783-784; Apocryphon of Ezekiel, III. 793-796. See also under Merkabah (mysticism). Ezekiel the Tragic Poet: HI. 510, 563-566; drama entitled 'The Exodus', I I I . 563-564; language and style of his writing. I I I . 564-565; date, I I I . 565; literature on. I I I . 565-566; whether Sama ritan or Jew, III. 565. Ezra: religious reforms of, I. 143; additions to priesdy families, I I . 246-7; difficulties getting Levites to return, II. 254; and Great Assembly of returned community, I I . 315, 358-359; and Torah, I I . 315, 323. Ezra, biblical book: language of, I I . 21; in process of canonisation, I I . 317-18n.; naming and numbering ofin the various canons. III. 301; relation to / Esdras, Chronicles, Nehemiah,lU. 708-713; Ezra,

Fourth Book of. IH.

294-306;

messianism, I I . 511-12, 5 1 4 F R . , 519, 536, 538, I I I . 295, 297; story and versions. III. 294-298, 303-305; use in the Church, I I I . 294, 301-303; date of composition. I I I . 297-300; not to be confused with Christian

Main Index

APOCALYPSE OF EZRA, I I I . 302; TRANSLATIONS, LITERATURE ON. I I I . 305-306; LINKS WITH / / Baruch, I I I . 752-753. Ezra, Third Book of: s e e Esdras, First Book of

Ezrat Nashim (WOMEN'S GALLERY IN SYNAGOGUE): I I . 448N.

Fabius,

Roman

commander

IN

DAMASCUS: I I . 129; FADUS, PROCURATOR OF JUDAEA: I. 4 5 5 456; OFFENDS JEWS OVER HIGH PRIEST'S VESTMENTS, I. 379, 456; AND FALSE PROPHET THEUDAS, I . 456. FAITH: AFFIRMATION OF, THE Sh^ema", I I . 454-455. SEE ALSO under Sfiema'. FALCO, Q. ROSCIUS GOELIUS POMPEIUS: GOVERNOR OFJUDAEA, I. 516—517. FALL, OF ADAM: ACCORDING TO Jubilees, I I I . 310. SEE ALSO UNDER ADAM. FAMILIES: PRIESTLY (24 COURSES), I I . 245-250; LeviticaJ, I I . 254-256. See ALSO ARCHIVES; GENEALOGIESFAMINE: IN PALESTINE, 25 BC^ I. 291; 'UNIVERSAL' IN TIME OF GLAXIDIUS, I. 457. FAST-DAYS, JEWISH: II. 483-484; PUBHC PRAYER ON, I I . 444; ANNOUNCED BY TRUMPETS, I I . 446; VOLUNTARY AND EXTRAORDINARY FAST DAYS, I I . 4 8 3 484; MODE OF OBSERVANCE, I I . 484. SEE ALSO UNDER ASCETICISM. FEASTS, JEWISH: Pesikta (MIDRASH ON FEASTS AND SABBATHS), I. 96; METHOD OF CALCULATING OR» WHAT DAYS THEY SHOULD FALL (SEE ALSO CALENDAR, JEWISH), I. 591; INFLUX OF PILGRIMS TO JERUSALEM FOR MAIN FEASTS, I I . 76; DETAILS OF OBSERVANCE ELABORATED UPON IN ORAL LAW, I I . 345; SADDUCEAN RULES REGARDING,. I I . 410-411; AND SYNAGOGUE LITURGY, I I . 452N., 454; ANNUAL CELEBRATION BY ALEXANDRIAN JEWS OF THEIR DELIVERY

FROM FLOLRNIY PHYW ON. ILL I TM , 145; CRIRBRIILMIN OL HV d i t i « | M » i . i JEWRY. ILL 144 I4'>. .INNUAI ALRXANDRIAN TMNVAL TO MARK TRAN.
932

Names and Subjects

Jews, I. 390-391; exile and death, I. 391; in writings of Philo, III. 453, 859-864. Flaccus, L. Pomponius, governor of Syria: I. 262, 443. Flaccus, propraetor of Asia, 61-62 BC: III. 27, 28, 75, 118. Flavia Neapolis: see Neapolis. Flavius .Silva, governor of Palesdne: I. 511 512.515. FIO
Gaba, city: II. 164-165; fortified and colonised by Herod, I. 308, 315, II. 164; not to be confused with another Gaba, II. 165. Gabahtis: see Gilead.

Gabara, town ( = Garaba): toparchy of Galilee, II. 195n. Gabinius, governor of Syria: I. 245— 2 4 6 , 268-269; destroys fortresses of Alexandrium and Hyrcania, I. 238, 307; expedition to Egypt, I. 245246, 269; accused de maiestate, I. 246;

division of Juda ea intofivedistricts, I. 268-269, I I . 12, 173; demohtion of Machaerus, I. 51 In.; campaign against Nabataeans, I. 580; rebuild ing of cities of Palestine, I I . 5-6, 12, 16, 33, 92, 98, 101, 104, 109, 110, 144; restoration of Kanatha and Samaria, citizens then known as 'Gabinians', I I . 16, 39, 141, 162. Gad, patriarch, Testament of: see Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.

Gadara, city: I I . 1 32-136; Hellenistic culture of, I. 144, I I . 47,49-50, 135, 138; captured by Alexander Jannaeus, I. 221, I I . 133; location, I. 221n., II. 132, 136; 'liberated' by Pompey, henceforth part of the Decapolis, 1. 24.0, I I . 126, 134; not to be confused with Gadara in Peraea, I. 268JI., I I . 134; under Herod, I . 302, I I . 92, 97, 134; after death of Herod became part of province of Syria, I . 333, I I . 134; famed for its warm springs, II. 133; coins of, II. 134, 135, 136; slaughter ofJews there infirstrevolt, II. 134. Gadara in Peraea: not to be confused with other Gadara, I.268n.,II. 134; garrisoned by Vespasian, I . 498, II. 134; location, I I . 195n.; toparchy of Peraea, I I . 195n. Galaaditis: see Gilead. Galatia: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 34-35. Galba, emperor: elevation and assas sination, I. 477, 499; symbolised as eagle's wing in iVEzra, I I I . 299. Galilee: I. 1 4 1 - 1 4 2 , II. 7-10, 184-190; rescue ofjewish minority by Simon Maccabee, I. 142, 164-165, I I . 8; Judaization of part by Aristobulus I, I. 217-218, I T 9-10; one of five

Main Index administrative districts set up by Gabinius, I. 268, II. 190; part seized by tyrant Marion, I. 277; subdued by Herod, I. 283; Herod campaigns against brigandage there, I. 282, 295; under tetrarch Herod Antipas, I. 326, 333, 341-343; and war of Varus, I. 332; fertile region, I. 341; Tiberias as capital of, 1. 342,11.174, 180-181, 190; area o f Jesus' ministry, I. 345, 349; killing of Galileans by Pilate, I. 385; parts of given to Agrippa I I by Nero, I. 472-473; organisation of constit ution and defences by Josephus, I. 489-490, II. 187; refugees from there join Bar Kokhba, I. 547; as part of Ituraean kingdom, I. 564; extent of Jewish Galilee according to Josephus, I I . 6n., 10; history of name, I I . 7, 8n.; Jews in minority before Hasmonaean period, II. 7-9, 13n.; population mainly Jewish in Roman period, II. 10, 13; legal differences between it and Judaea, II. 14; language differences between it and Judaea, II. 23; linen industry, II. 68n.; Sepphoris as capital of, II. 174-175, 190; internal Jewish organisation, I I . 184—190; toparch ies of, II. 194-195; synagogue architecture there, II. 441-442n. See also under specific subjects and place-names. Gallery: for women in synagogue, II. 448n. Gallus, Aelius: see Aelius Gallus. Gallus, Cestius: see Cestius Gallus. Gamala, city: I. 495n.; conquered by Alexander Jannaeus, I. 226; loc ation, I. 337n., 495n.; not to be confused with Galaaditis (Gilead), I. 350n.; deserts Agrippa II for and-Roman cause in First Revolt, I. 476, 477n.; fortified by Josephus, I. 490; captured by Vespasian, I. 495; under Herodian governor, II. 97. Gamaliel I, R.: H. 367-368; speech in

Acts

altribuird

in. I

41'tn . 't^«>

457n,; w h c l h r i

hr

cailrd

Wi'hx ,

I'ahi.

I

Imd

tt *riVitiil '»'.'tn , iiol

prrfiidrnl ol .SitiihrH; our ol 'thr pawn' [ZUftgol), II.

2 1 5 , 3.58. 361; distinnuished with • i l i r rabhan, II. 326n.; sometimes confused with Gamaliel I I , I I . 367 368; in Christian legend, I I . 368. Gamaliel I I , R.: II. 372-373; legend ary questioning of by 'Hegemon Agnitus', I. 519; whether b e had a servant called Tabi, I. 522n., 523n.; as head o f the academy at Yavneh, I. 524, 525, II. 372-373, 374, 375; supervision of calendar, I. 525, 593; journeys to governor of Syria, I. 526n.; visits baths of Aphrodite at Akko (Ptolemais), I I . 82; distin guished with title rabban, I I . 326n.; journey to Rome, II. 372; character of his legal rulings, I I . 373; controversy concerning Ammonite proselytes. III. 176. Gamalitis, district: province of Agrippa's kingdom, large Jewish population, II. 7n. Games, public (pagan): II. 44—48, 54—55; instituted b y Herod in Palestine, I. 309-310; in Jerusalem and other Jewish cities, I. 309, I I . 54—55; in HeUenistic cities of Palesdne, II. 44-48; attitude of Pharisaic Judaism towards, I I . 54—55; famous at Ascalon, I I . 107. Ganymede: worship ofin Gentile cities in and around Palestine, I I . 43. Garasa: see Gerasa. Garrisons: Syrian in Jerusalem (Acra), I. 154, 166, 192; Roman in Judaea, I. 362-367, II. 117. See also under Military. Gate-keepers: Levitical office of in Temple, n . 2 8 4 ^ 2 8 6 . Gaul: evidence for Jews living there, III. 85. Gaulana (Golan): conquered by Alexander Jannaeus, I. 226;

934

Names and Subjects

location, I . 226n. Gaulanitis, district: I . 337, 338; name derived from Golan, I. 223n., 226n., 337n.; part of tetrarchy of Philip, I . 326, 333, 336-339; location, I . 337n.; mixed Jewish-Syrian popul ation, I. 338, II. 7n., 14; given to Agrippa I I by Claudius, I. 472, I I . 7n.; on border ofjewish Galilee, II. 10. Gaza, c i t y : U . 98-103; Hellenistic c u l t u r e of,

I. 144,

I I . 3 , 30, 46,

51,

103; t r a d e with Athens in Persian period, I. 144, I I . 61, 99; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 302, I I . 101; joined to province of Syria by Augustus, I. 333, I I . 101-102; Roman customs officers stationed there, I. 374; and benefactions of Hadrian, I. 542; captured by Alexanderjannaeus, I . 577, I I . 6, 101, 103n.; liberated' by Pompey, II. 6, 94, 101; famed for its pubhc games, I I . 46; Greek foundation myth, I I . 51; under Herodians ruled by an archon, I I . 97; history before the dme of Alexander the Great, II. 98-99; coins of, II. 99, 10 101—102; history under Ptolemies and Seleucids, I I . 99-101; distinc tion between Old and New Gaza, II. 101-102n.;eraof,II. 101, 103n.; becomes Roman colony, I I . 103n.; own calendar, I I . 103n. Gazara, city ( = Gezer): I. 191n.; Judaized by Simon Maccabee, I . 140, I I . 5; fortifications strength ened under Bacchides, I . 175; location, I . 19 In.; seized by Antiochus VII, then returned to Jews, I. 204-205; in the reorganis ation of Judaea under Gabinius, I . 268n. Gehinnom: meaning of term and location, I I . 545n. See also Afterhfe. Genealogies, Jewish: II. 240-242; use of in Roman census, I . 411-412; archives in Jerusalem, I . 412n., I I .

240-242; of priests, I . 412, I I . 240-242; of non-priestly families, II. 242n.; as historical documents, I I I . 186n. Genesis

Apocryphon:

See

Qumran

Community, Writings from. Genesis, biblical book: Bereshith Rabbah,

midrash, I. 93-94, II. 23; midrashic reworking in Jubilees, I I . 348, I I I . 308-311, 798; fragments of exegesis on from Qumran, I I I . 421-423; midrash on in Joseph and Asenath,

III.

546-548; in / / Enoch, I I I .

747-749; in Testament of Abraham,

III. 761-762; in Testament of XII Patriarchs, I I I . 767-768; exposition ofin wridngs of Philo, I I I . 827-840. Genoa: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 84. Gentiles: restricted access to Jerusalem Temple, I. 176n., 378, I I . 80, 222, 284-285; non Jewish cides and districts in and around Palestine, I I . 1-15, 29-52; considered levitically impure by Jews, I I . 81, 82-84; dispute with Jews in Caesarea regarding civic rights, I I . 117; rights of in Jewish towns or cities of mixed population, I I . 183; offer gifts and sacrifice at Jerusalem Temple, I I . 274, 309-313; and Sabbath observance, I I . 470; and Israel in world to come, I I . 493, 495, 500, 502, 503, 504, 506, 510-511, 525-526, 526-529, 530, 532, 533, 535, 547; hostihty to Jews and Judaism, I I I . 131-132, 150153, 594-€16; attachment to Judaism, see God-fearers; Prose lytes; Conversion; for Christian gentiles, see Christians. Geography of Palestine: literature on, I. 7-8. Ger, history and meaning of term: I I I . 169-172.

Gerasa (1), city: n . 149-155; derivation of name, I. 144, I I . 150; founded by Alexander the Great, I . 144, I I . 150; conquered by

Main Index Alexan
164

16.5,

Alrxan
II

II,

i n b i i l r ruiti I r d

jiiiiiMnik.

i 22i.

II

iiy

II.

and iMKUulary (lupulm o l .AnlipaH and Arriii*, I. :i.'»(), (firdlr: worn by itlluialinK priests, II. 293 294. (iischala, city: 1. 496n.; fortified by Josephus, controlled by John, I. 490; captured by Titus, I. 495-496; location and meaning of name, I. 496n.; for John of, see John of Gischala. Gittin, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 72. Gizbarim (temple treasurers): II. 281-282, 283. Glaphyra, daughter of King Archelaus of Cappadocia: marriage to Alexander, I. 321, 354; marriage to Juba, I. 354; unlawful marriage with Archelaus, I. 354-355. Glyeas, Byzantine chronicler: I I I . 308-309, 316. Gnostics/Gnosticism: legends about Adam and Eve, III. 760-761; whether Odes of Solomon should be labelled gnostic. 111. 787. God: Divine Name of (Tetragrammaton), II. 3O6-307n.; and world to come/Messianic age, II. 493,494, 4 9 5 ^ 9 6 , 499, 501-502, 503, 505, 506, 512, 531-533; transcendence of, II. 495-496; kingdom of, I I . 531-533; Sabaoth as divine name, III. 74-75; presentation of in Jewish apologia. III. 154; not exclusively the deity of the Jews, III. 159; fear o f is the begining of Wisdom, I I I . 199-200; doctrine o f i n writings of Philo, I I I . 880-885; annointed of, see Messiah, the. God, the Highest: see Theos Hypsistos. Goddesses: worship of in gentile cities in and around Palestine, II. 30-32, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 42, 43, 44. See also under individual names. 'God-fearers': III. 161—171; various inscriptional references to, III. 2 1 , 22, 24, 26, 70, 167-168; whether

936

Names and Suhjftt\

formed a disdnct category, I I I . 26, 150, 165-169; Poppaea described as such. I I I . 78; to be found through out Hellenistic-Roman world, I I I . 161-167; extent of observance of Jewish law, I I I . 164-165, 169; meaning of terms sebomenoi, phobou menoi and theosebeis, I I I . 166-169; distinct from ger loshab, I I I . 170— 171.

Gods: Greek and Oriental, worship of in Hrllrnistic cities of Palestine, II. 30 44. See al.no under individual names. Gophna: II. 192n.; inhabitants .sold as slaves by Cassius, I. 277, II. I92n.; slaves freed by M. Antonius, I. 278; subjugated by Vespasian, I. 499; as toparchy of Judaea, I I . 190, 192; location, I I . 192n. Gorgias, Seleucid general: war against Maccabees, I. 159n., 160. Gorgippi: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 37-38. Gorion, Joseph ben: in charge of Jerusalem defences at start of First Revolt, I . 489; opposed to Zealot party, I . 497; whether to be identified with Gorion son of Joseph, I . 497n.; death, I. 498. Gortyn, city in Crete: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 4n. Governors, Roman: I. 357—358 et passim; dtles of (procurator, prefect, etc.), I. 255, 357-359, 372; confusion regarding title of in Judaea, I. 358-360; financial administration, I. 358-359, 3 7 2 376; in Judaea, place of residence, I . 361-362; judicial authority, I . 367—372, 378; advised by consilium (comites), I. 370; names of in Judaea, AD 6-41, I. 382-383; in Judaea, AD 44-66, I. 4 5 5 ^ 7 0 , 4 8 5 ^ 8 6 ; and limitations o n com petence of Sanhedrin, I I . 219-223. See also under individual names. Grain-offerings: given to priests, I I . 258, 260, 282, 295-296n.; dme of.

II. 3 0 0 ; of High Priest, I I . 301-302; on feasi days, II. 308; not accepted from gentiles after AD 66, II. 310. Gratus, Valerius: see Valerius Gratus. Greece: evidence for Jews living there, III. 4 , 5, 64-72. Greek culture, spread of: see Hellenism. Greek language: II. 74-80; extent of knowledge of among Jews of Palestine, I . 145, II. 74-80; loan words in Mishnah, I I . 53-54, 55, 57, 60, 62, 65-66, 67, 69-73, 77; personal names among Jews of Palestine, II. 73-74; language permitted for Bible and divorce deeds, 11.77; loan words in Judaean Desert documents and Dead Sea Scrolls, I I . 78—79; use of in synagogue services and prayer. I I I . 142-143; representations of Jews and Judaism in Greek literature, III. 150-153; Jewish hterature of inter-testamental era composed in (see also under individual titles), III. 177-180, 470-473 et passim, 705—708; spoken by diaspora Jews, III. 475, 479, 493; non-Septuagint translations of Bible (Aquila and Theodotion), I I I . 493-504; trans lation of Bible into, see Septuagint. Guilt-offerings: given to priests, I I . 258, 260, 295-296; not accepted from gendles after AD 66, I I . 310. Gymnasium, in cides of Palestine, see Games.

H Habakkuk, biblical book: commentary on from Qumran, I I I . 433-436. Habakkuk, prophet: in The Lives of the Prophets, I I I . 783-784. Habdala, ceremony of: I I . 459n. Hadad: cult ofin non-Jewish Palestine, II. 3 6 , 4 1 .

Main Hadashah, town: distinct from Adasa, location, I. 170n. Hadrian, emperor: II. 535-542, 549-554; increases the number of troops based in Palestine, I. 367; foundation of Aelia Capitolina, I. 521, 537, 540-541, 542. 5.53 5.54; disturbances in Alexandria duriuK first year of his rule, I. 532 533; troubles in Palesdne at start of his reign, I . 532 533; whether there were plans to rebuild the Jerusalem Temple during his rule, I. 535-536; ban on circumcision, I. 537-540, 555, I I I . 123; erection o f pagan temple o n former site ofjerusalem Temple, I. 537, 540, 542, 554; benefactions to provinces, I. 5 4 1 542; travels ofin Syria and Egypt, I. 541-542; visit to Palestine in AD 129/30, I . 541, I I . 102; in Judaea during Jewish revolt, I. 549-550; destruction of Jerusalem, I. 5 5 0 551; receives second acclamation as Imperator for his victory over Bar Kokhba, I. 553; favours bestowed on Gaza, I I . 102. Haftaroth: name given to concluding synagogue readings from Prophets, I I . 452. Haggadah: I I . 335, 346-355; develop ment of by sages, I. 6 9 , I I . 335; the Midrashim, I . 69-70, 90, 93-99; nature and methodology, I . 69-70, I I . 339, 346-355; flexibihty as compared with halakhah, I I . 339, 346, 353-354, 496-497; meaning of terrjj, I I . 346n.; in JewishHellenistic writings (see also under individual titles), I I . 348-355; legends about Moses (see also under Moses), I I . 350-351; regarding world to come and messianism, I I . 352-353, 493, 496-497; techniques and interpretations adopted by Christianity, I I . 354—355; exeget ical method at Qumran, I I . 580n., I I I . 420-421, et passim; legends about Adam, Enoch, etc. see under

'»t7

Index ilidividiKtl

iiAMiri Srr A\*K Mifhii«h. O i i t l I . A H , KMIIIMI, m i d iimlri iiMiivi
Hnntndalh ,\f*gittaA nrr .Xlidnnh twther. ll4KK^i> p r o p h r l

in

/he

l.tves

of the

hophfh. I I I 7H3 784. Hant^ah, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I . 72. Halakhah: II. 3 3 0 - 3 3 2 , 339-346; development of oral law by sages, I. 69-70, 7 0 et passim, I I . 330-332; nature and methodology, I . 69-70, II. 339-346; the Midrashim, I . 90-93; authority of the oral law, I I . 334-335, 340-341, 342; more rigid than haggadah, I I . 339, 3 4 6 , 3 5 3 354; sub-divisions of, I I . 341; majority rule decides, I I . 342-343; seven rules of Hillel, later expanded to thirteen, I I . 344; kind of subjects addressed, I I . 345; exegetical methods at Qumran, I I . 580n., I I I . 420-421 et passim. See also Exegesis; Oral Law; Rabbis; and under individual works. Half-Shekel tax (Didrachma tax): II. 271—272; becomes Fiscus ludaicus after AD 70, 1. 513, 528, I I . 272-273, I I I . 54, 58, 122-123; annual levy to meet temple expenses, I I . 67n., 2 7 1 - 2 7 2 , 282, 295, I I I . 443. Hali^ah: halu^ah forbidden in marriage to priests, I I . 240-241; forbidden o n Sabbath, I I . 472. Hallah: see 'Dougb-oflTering'. Hallah, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I . 71. Hallel: I I . 304n. Hamath: hot springs of, I I . 178-179n. Hammam-Lif, town near Carthage: synagogue of. I I I . 63. Hammath, town: synagogue of, I I . 442n., 443. Hananel, High Priest appointed by Herod: I . 297. Hananiah ben Hezekiah ben Garon: whether author of Megillath Taanith, I. 114.

938

Names and Subjects

Hanina ben Dosa, the miracle worker: II. 370n. Hannah, the Righteous Mother: martyrdom of her and her seven sons, I. 155-156. Hannia, R. (Hananiah): I I . 371. Hanukkah: origin of festival, I . 162— 163; letter to Egyptian Jews rfRarding {II Mace), I I I . 533-534. Ha'olam haba' (World to Come): I I . 466, 492, 49.5, 497, .501-513, 517523, 523 524. 526 528. 529 537, 537-538. Sec also Messianism; Aftcr-Iifc. Harba de Mosheh (The Sword of Moses):

III. 345. Hazezon-Tamar (Engedi): III. 320n., 323n. Hazor, town: location, 1. 184n. Hazzan: congregational duties of, II. 418, 438, 447, 454. Heaven: see Paradise. Heave-offering ( T e r u m a h ) : U. 262-263; as payment in kind to priests, I I . 262-263, 270; whether discharged by diaspora Jews, I I . 269; ritual preparation of, I I . 477. Hebrew language: D. 22-23, 2 6 - 2 8 , m. 142-143; use on coins of Palesdne, I. 602-606, I I . 26-27; displacement of by Aramaic, I I . III. 345, 350-352. 20-26, 28; knowledge of in Harim (Priestly Family/Course): II. Hellenistic Palestine, I I . 22-23, 245, 246. 26-28, 74, 77, 452^53; use in Hasidim: piety of, I . 143, 145, 157n.; Hturgy, I I . 22,111 142-143; lan self-defence permitted on Sabbath, guage of rabbinic schools, II. 23, 27; I. 143, I I . 474; defenders of Judaism Jewish literature of inter against Hellenists and in Mac testamental era composed in (see cabaean struggle, I. 145, 157, I I I . also under individual ddes), I I . 280, 282; compared with Pharisees, 26-27, I I I . 177-180, et passim, I. 157n., 212, I I . 400-401; not to be 705-708, et passim; Greek and Latin identified with Maccabees, I . 157n., loan words, II. 53-54,55,57, 58,60, 169n.; persecution of by Alcimus, I . 62, 63-66, 68-73, 74, 75-78, 78-80; 169; authorship oi Jubilees, I I I . 314. knowledge of among diaspora Jews, Hasmonaeans, dynasty: 'Mishnah of III. 142-143, 493; Hebraisms in the the —', I. 77n.; coinage of, I . Septuagint, I I I . 478^79. 190-191, 603-605, I I . 63; origin of family name, I. 194n.; chronology Hebron, town: destroyed by Judas of, I . 200-20In.; (priestly) kingship Maccabaeus, I. 165; destroyed in of, I . 281, I I . 203-204, 215, 216, first revolt, I. 500. 227, 250; and Herod the Great, I . Hecataeus of Abdera: IH. 671; Jewish 296-298, 313,301,303; Judaization forgeries under his name, I I I . 657, of regions conquered, I I . 11; 658-659, 671-677; personal his Hellenism of, I I . 52; hope for tory, I I I . 671; works of, I I I . 671. longevity of dynasty, I I . 500; Hegesippus ( = losippus): author of relationship to the Zealots, I I . 604, Latin paraphrase oi Jewish War, I. 605n.; portrayal of in Psalms of 58-59. Solomon, I I I . 193-194; portrayal of Hekhalot literature: IH. 269-270, in Assumption of Moses, I I I . 279, 281; 273-274; magic, theurgy in. I I I . anti-Hasmonaean bias of// Mace, 345, 361-364; Angelic Liturgy from III. 532, 533. See also under Qumran, I I I . 462-464; mystical individual names. tendencies in Testament of Job, I I I . Hauran, mountain: I. 337, 338 (see 554; for Hekhalot tracts see under also Auranitis). individual titles. See also Merkabah Havdalah de Rabbi Aquiva {= Akiba): (mysticism).

Main Index Hel: terrace o f Temple, I . 175n. Helena of Adiabene: m . 163-164; conversion to Judaism, III. 9 , 163-164; gifts to Jerusalem Temple, I I I . 164; great family tomb in Jerusalem, I I I . 164. Heliodorus, assassin of Seleucus IV: I. 128. Heliopolis in Egypt: Jewish settlers there, I I I . 47-48; Jewish temple at Leontopolis, location (see also Leontopolis), III. 146. Heliopolis in Syria, colony established by Augustus: I I . 96. Helios: worship of in non-Jewish Palestine, I I . 30, 37, 4 4 ; invocation of sun by Essenes, I I . 573, 593. Hell: see Gehinnom. Hellenism i n Jewish Palestine: II. 52-80; impulse provided by Alexander the Great, I. 143-145; extent of in general, I. 145, I I . 52-80; Jewish Hellenists, preMaccabaean revolt, I . 145, 1 4 8 150, I I I . 200-201; and Jewish hterature of the inter-testamental period (see also under individual titles and authors), I . 145n., I I . 347-355, I I I . 153-155, 177-180 et passim, 472-473 et passim; know ledge of Greek language among Jews, I. 145, I I . 74-80; pro-Greek faction in opposition with Maccabees, I. 167-169, 170, 174, 176, 177, 178; under Herod the Great, 1. 304-313, I I . 13-14; Greek loan-words in Mishnaic Hebrew, II. 53-54, 55, 57, 58, 6 0 , 62, 63-66, 68-73, 74, 75-78, 78-80; in internal administration, I I . 53-54; public games, I I . 54-55; architecture, I I . 56-58; art, I I . 58-59; music, I L 60; trade and commerce, I I . 6 0 - 7 2 ; monetary system, I I . 62-66; use o f Greek personal names, I I . 73-74; Greeks in Palestine, I I . 75-76; cities seeking Greek titles, I I . 123; Jewish philosophy of the Hellenistic period. I I I . 567—568, et passim.

Hellenism in iKiii-Jrwuli P u l n u i i r II 2^52;

Hiipulw*

AlrxNiuIrr Helivilini ol

|>M*vi«lr
llir < * r n i i ,

llrr«Ml l l i r ( i r r a l

(ser

304 3 1 0 , I I . 13, 14 l.'V; c r i r h r a t i o n of Greek c u l t s in t h r cities, II. 29-52; pubhc g a m e s (sec also under Games), I I . 44 4 8 ; illustrious men of letters, I I . 49-50; adoption of Greek found ation myths by cities, I I . 50-52. HeUenism outside o f Palestine: influ ence of o n Jewish diaspora com munity structure and religion. I I I . 103-107, 138-141; and Jewish literature of the inter-testamental period (see also under individual titles and authors). I I I . 153-155, 177-180 et passim, ^n-AlZ et passim; Jewish philosophy of the Hellenistic period. I I I . 567-568, et passim, 813-814,871-873,878. Heracles: worship of in non-Jewish Palestine, I I . 32, 38, 39, 43, 5 1 . Heraclides, minister of Antiochus IV: supporter of Alexander Balas, I . 177n. Heraclitus, philosopher: certain letters attributed to, possibly of Jewish authorship. I I I . 694-695. Herem: II. 268, 431-433. See also under Excommunication. Herennius Capito: financial procur ator of Jamnia under Cahgula, I . 394. Herennius Philo of Byblos: author of work on the Jews, I. 4 1 . Heretics: see Minim. Hermeneutics: see Middoth. Hermes: worship of in non-Jewish Palestine, I I . 43, 51. Hermes Trismegistus: I I I . 697-698. Hermippus Calhmachius: whether certain of his writings are Jewish forgeries. I I I . 695-696. Hermogenes, author: I I I . 30. Hermoupohte district: I. 530, 531. Herod o f Chalcis: I . 571-572; granted power to appoint High Priests, I . MIHO

under HrriMi).

by

I I4't 144,

I.

940

Names and Subjects

377, 572, II. 231; death, I. 458n.; kingdom and privileges pass to Agrippa, I. 472; marriage to Berenice, I. 474, 571; marriage to Mariamme, I . 571. Herod Philip, son of Mariamme H: named successor in Herod's first will, I. 324, 344; marriage to Herodias, 1. 344. Herod the Great (before 37 BC): I. 282-286; made vassal king by Antonius, I. 251; activides as strategos of (ialilce, I. 275-276; crushes brigandage in (ialilce, 1.

275-276, 282, 283, 295; appointed strategos of Coele Syria, 1. 276, 277; made tetrarch by Antonius, I. 278; conflict with Antigonus, I. 279, 282-286; declared king by Senate, I . 281; conquest of Jerusalem, I. 283-286. Herod the Great, reign of: I. 287-329; memoirs of, I. 26-27, I I I . 557; biography by Ptolemaeus, I. 27—28; problems because Idumaean, I . 27, 207n., 296; and Nicolaus of Damascus, I . 28-29; ancestry and origins of family, I . 234n.; relations with Antonius, I. 251, 278, 281, 295, 296, 298; conflict with Cleopatra, I . 253, 297-300; terri torial gifts from Augustus, I. 256, 302, 291-292, 319, II. 92; relation ship with Mariamme, I . 283-284, 298, 302-303; chronological sum mary of events of reign, I . 287-294; cities and fortresses founded by (see also under specific place names), I. 290-29In., 304-308, 315, 51 In., II. 104, 116, 159, 162-163, 166, 168, 182; journeys to Rome, I . 292-293; rebuilding of Jerusalem Temple along Greek hnes, I . 292n., 308, II. 57-58; campaigns against Naba taeans, I. 293, 295, 300-301, I I . 141; conflict with sons Alexander, Aristobulus, Antipater, I . 293-294, 303, 321-326; character, I. 294296; on the name Herod, I.

294- 295n.; wills, first, second, and third, 1. 294, 325, 326, 330, 333; friendship with Agrippa, I. 295, 306, 318, I I . 104; relations with Augustus, I. 295, 301-302, 318, I I I . 79n.; hostility of Hasmonaeans towards, I. 296-297, 301, 303, 313; relations with Pharisees, I. 296, 312-314, II. 206, 395, 505; relations with Sadducees, I . 296, 313; removal of Hyrcanus, I. 301; builds theatre in Jerusalem, I. 304-305, II. 56; execution of opponents at start of reign, I. 304, II. 205-206, 210, 362-363; introduction of games and gymnasia in cities of Palestine, I. 304, 309-310, I I . 45, 46-47; palace of in Jerusalem, I. 304-305, 361362, 366, 508, II. 56; promotion of Hellenistic culture in general, I. 304-313, II. 13-14, 15; temples to Augustus in various cities, I. 304— 305, I I . 34-35, 39, 40, 45, 169; Greeks at court, I. 310-311; 'Herodian Doves', I . 310; super ficial Judaism but observance of law, I. 311-313; coins of, I. 312, 317; appointment of High Priests, I. 313, I I . 228, 229; oppressiveness of reign, I . 314—315; relations with Essenes, I. 314n., I I . 587; subjects' oath of loyalty to him and emperor, I. 314, 376; use of mercenaries, I. 315; constitutional position and duties as rex socius, I. 316—319, 413-416; whether he paid tribute to Rome, I. 317, 416-417, 419; benefactions to diaspora Jews, I. 319; date of death, I. 326-328; establishes Idumaean colony in Trachonitis, I . 338n., I I . 14-15; Hellenisation of Trachonitis, Batanaea, and Auranitis, I . 338n., I I . 14-15, 41; settles Babylonian Jews in Batanaea, I. 338n., I I . 14-15; and the Sebastenes, I. 363; no Roman census in his time, I . 400, 405-411, 413^20, 420-427; tax ation in kingdom, I . 416; temple at

Main Index C a n a t h a , II. 1 5 , 4 1 ; inclusion o f c o a s t a l cities in h i s t e r r i t o r y , I I . 1 0 9 , 110, 1 1 3 ; d i s s a t i s f a c t i o n o f G a d a renes with h i s rule, I I . 134; establishes veterans colony at G a b a , I I . 164; a d m i n i s t e r s P a l r s n n r a l o n g P t o l e m a i c l i n e s , I I . IHhn.; p o r t r a y a l o f i n Assumption of Mosrs, 111.279,281-281. H e r o d i a n s : o r i g i n s of f a m i l y , I. 2 3 4 n . ; constitutional position as client k i n g s , I. 3 1 6 - 3 1 9 , 4 1 3 - 4 1 6 ; c o i n a g e of, I. 3 1 7 , 11. 6 3 ; c e l e b r a t i o n o f b i r t h d a y s / a c c e s s i o n s , I. 3 4 7 - 3 4 8 n . ; hellenization of Trachonitis, B a t a n a e a , and Auranitis, II. 14-15, 4 1 ; a n d r e p r e s e n t a t i o n a l a r t , II. 5 8 ; r u l e o v e r G r e e k cities o f P a l e s t i n e i n general (see also u n d e r place n a m e s ) , II. 9 2 , 1 5 9 - 1 6 0 , 1 8 2 - 1 8 3 . S e e also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l n a m e s . H e r o d i a s , d a u g h t e r of A r i s t o b u l u s : I . 3 4 4 , 351—352; m a r r i a g e t o A n t i p a s , I. 3 4 3 ; a n d d o w n f a l l o f A n t i p a s , I. 344, 351-352; a n d J o h n t h e Baptist, I. 3 4 6 , 3 4 8 , 3 4 9 n . ; g o e s i n t o e x i l e w i t h A n t i p a s , I. 3 5 2 ; h e l p s A g r i p p a I, I. 4 4 3 . Herodias, supposed n a m e also of d a u g h t e r of A n d p a s : I . 3 4 8 - 3 4 9 n . H e r o d i u m , f o r t r e s s : I. 3 0 7 n . ; f o u n d e d b y H e r o d , I. 3 0 6 ; l o c a t i o n , I. 3 0 7 , II. 194n.; b u r i a l p l a c e of H e r o d , I. 3 2 8 ; in B a r K o k h b a r e v o l t , I. 5 4 7 ; t o p a r c h y of J u d a e a , II. 1 9 1 , 1 9 4 , 196; s y n a g o g u e of, I I . 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 n . Heroon ( b u r i a l p l a c e ) : I I I . 2 8 , 3 3 . H e s h b o n , c i t y : I I . 165—166; m i h t a r y c o l o n y u n d e r H e r o d , I. 3 0 8 , 3 1 5 , I I . 166; b o u n d a r y t o J e w i s h P e r a e a , I I . 12 166; l o c a t i o n , I I . 1 6 5 ; c o i n a g e of, II. 166; i n c o r p o r a t i o n into p r o v i n c e of A r a b i a , I I . 1 6 6 . Hesychius (Egyptian bishop): his r e c e n s i o n of t h e Septuagint, I I I . 4 8 4 - 4 8 5 , 486. Hexapla of Origen: ID. 480-484, 4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 495, 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 . Hierapolis: Jewish epitaphs from. III.

27 2H.H«», KM. IliKli l»rir»t« II in-TMt, lM,.m,. |H>liii« ill illid MiVitI IlKUiri III S n oiiii r n n p l f |MII. !<)( I'M, i l . m 2 0 4 . 2 2 7 2 2 H . 2 4 ' t 2.^)0, 2 7 5 ; H i H i r n M M H id J a d d t u i , I. 139n.; pr(»-( i i c M - k , e v e ol Maccabaean r e v o l t , 1. 148 1 5 0 , I I I . 2 O O - 2 0 1 ; pro-Greek, in opposition with M a c c a b e e s , I. 1 6 4 - 1 6 6 , 1 6 7 - 1 7 0 , 174, 1 7 6 , 177, 1 7 8 ; n e w d y n a s t y f r o m t i m e of S i m o n M a c c a b e e , I . 193—194; b e c o m e v a s s a l s o f R o m e f r o m t i m e of P o m p e y , I. 2 4 1 , 3 7 7 ; p r e s i d e n t s of S a n h e d r i n , I. 3 7 7 , I I . 202-204, 208, 210, 2 1 2 - 2 1 3 , 2 1 5 2 1 6 , 2 3 5 , 2 7 5 ; v e s t m e n t s o f seized t h e n r e t u r n e d b y R o m a n s , I. 3 7 9 , 388, 456, 4 7 1 ; r o b b i n g o t h e r priests of t h e i r d u e s , I. 4 6 5 , 4 6 9 , I I . 2 5 0 ; a p p o i n t m e n t o f b y A g r i p p a I I , I. 472; end of political a n d religious p o w e r a f t e r 7 0 A D , I. 5 2 3 - 5 2 4 ; appointment of by Herod of Chalcis, I. 572; as r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f t h e p e o p l e , o b s e r v a n c e of D a y o f A t o n e m e n t , II. 7 0 n . , 2 1 4 , 2 1 6 , 2 7 5 - 2 7 6 , 2 7 7 , 2 9 6 ; v e s t m e n t s of, I I . 70n., 2 7 6 ; mainly S a d d u c e e s , II. 2 1 3 , 2 3 5 ; n o - o n e elso e l s e a l l o w e d t o e n t e r H o l y of H o l i e s , II. 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 , 2 9 6 ; list o f pontiffs o f H e r o d i a n R o m a n p e r i o d , II. 2 2 9 - 2 3 2 ; c o n t i n u i n g p o w e r of e x - H i g h Priests, II. 2 3 2 - 2 3 4 ; w i d e a p p h c a t i o n o f d d e archiereus, II. 2 3 3 - 2 3 5 ; h i g h priesthood the prerogative of a few famihes, II. 2 3 4 , 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 ; 'sons o f t h e H i g h P r i e s t s ' , II. 2 3 4 , 2 3 5 - 2 3 6 ; r u l e s of m a r r i a g e , II. 2 4 1 ; f o r b i d d e n to m o u r n o r a t t e n d f u n e r a l s , I I . 242—243; g e n e r a l c u l t i c f u n c t i o n s of, I I . 2 7 5 - 2 7 7 , 3 0 2 - 3 3 3 , 3 0 7 ; d a i l y g r a i n o f f e r i n g , II. 2 7 6 , 2 7 7 , 3 0 1 3 0 2 , 3 0 7 ; a s s i s t e d b y sagan i n c u l t i c d u t i e s , I I . 2 7 7 ; a p p o i n t m e n t of b y H e r o d , II. 313, 297. S e e also Priests. H i l a r i u s : u s e oi Enoch, I I I . 2 6 3 . Hillel: H. 3 6 3 - 3 6 7 ; a n d school

of

942

Names and Subjecls

Shammai, I I . 342, 365-366; seven exegetical principles of {middoth), I I . 344; in list oi zuggot, I I . 358, 361; personal history, I I . 363-365; whether to be identified with the Pollio freed by Herod, I I . 363; introduction oiprozbul, II. 366-367; his epitome of the Torah, I I . 467; sayings of, II. 467, 487; interpret ation of law ofdivorce by his school, II. 48.V 4 8 6 ,

Himyar (the Yrmrn): Jewish oppos ition there to (Christianity, I I I . 16. Hippicus, tower on palace of Herod: I . 487,508. Hippodromes: in Jewish cities of Palestine (see also Games), II. 46, 48, 55. Hippolytus: author of work about Plato attributed to Josephus, I. 55; use oil Mace, I I I . 183; use of Tobit, I I I . 227; use oi Jubilees, I I I . 315; use of / / Mace, I I I . 534; use of the

Additions to Daniel, I I I . 726. Hippus ( = Susitha), city: II. 130-132; Gentile city, Hellenistic culture, I . 144, II. 131, 132; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 302, I I . 92, 131; 'liberated' by Pompey, member of Decapolis, I. 333, I I . 92, 126, 131; right of sanctuary, I I . 94-95; in the first Jewish revolt, I I . 131-132; location, I I . 131; coinage of, I I . 132. Hiyya b. Abba, R.: compiler of Tosefta, I . 78. Holophernes: in Judith, I I I . 216-218. Holy of Holies: entered by Pompey, I . 240; entry forbidden on pain of death, I I . 221-222, 296; position in Temple complex, I I . 296. See also Atonement, Day of Homilies: see Sermons. Honi, 'the circle-drawer': see Onias the rain maker. Honour of parents, religious duty: I I . 486. Horace, satirist: anti-Jewish writings, I I I . 609, 615n. Horayoth, Mishnah tractate: position

and subject matter, I. 73. Horus: worship of in non-Jewish Palestine, II. 32. Hosea, biblical book: fragmentary commentary on from Qumran, III. 429. Hoshaiah, R.: joint compiler of Tosefta, I. 78. Hotam Gadol, magical work: III. 345. Hullin, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 73. Human Images: see Art, represent ational. Hyksos, the: identified with thejews by Manetho, III. 595-596; explan ation of name in Josephus, III. 596n. Hyllarima: evidence for Jews living there. III. 24. Hypaepa: evidence for Jews living there, III. 22. Hyparchoi: at Tiberias, I. 343, II. 180. Hypsicrates, author: quoted in Strabo, 1.24. Hyrcania, fortress: history and loc ation, I. 268n., 307n., 315. 'Hyrcanian Plain' in Lydia, location: III. 17n. Hyrcanus I: I. 200-215; precepts of ('Mishnah of the Hasmonaeans'), I. 77n.; meaning of name, I. 201202n.; war with Antiochus VII, I. 201-202n., 202-207; mother of killed by Ptolemy, I. 202; conquests of, I. 207, 209, 215, II. 11, 16; subjugation and conversion of Idumaeans, I. 207, II. 3-6; constit ution ofjewish state under, I. 209, 211; destruction of Samaria and Gerizim temple, I. 209-210, II. 16, 18-19; severs ties with Syria, I. 209; coins of, I. 210-211, 603; prophetic character of, I. 210, 215; relations with Pharisees and Sadducees, I. 211-214, II. 390, 394,401; title of, I. 211; happy reign, I. 215; decree of friendship with Pergamum, III. 18; non-extant Chronicle of, III. 185186.

Main Hyrcanus II: I. 2 6 7 - 2 8 0 ; high priest during reign of Alexandra, I. 2 2 9 , 232, 233; conflict with Aristobulus, I. 233-242; under the influence of Antipater, I. 233-234, 2 7 1 , 27.'). 278; made high priest by Pompry, I. 241; constitutional position widi respect to Rome, I. 267, 2(>H. 2 7 8 . 316n., 2 7 2 - 2 7 4 ; relations with Caesar, I. 270-274; established as High Priest and ethnarch by Caesar, I. 271-272; decrees of Caesar favouring Jews, I. 272-275; relations with Herod, I. 275-276, 297; captured by Parthians and mutilated, I . 279-280; death, I. 301; coinage of, I. 604; portrayal of in Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193-194. Hyrcanus, son ofjoseph son o f Tobias: built fortress at Arak el-Emir, I. 150n., I I . 59; in The Saga of the Tobiads, I I I . 558. Hystaspes, Greek work under this name: I I I . 654-656.

I lamblichus, king of Emesa: I. 449n. lasus, town in Caria: evidence for Jews living there, III. 24, 25, 138. Iconium: synagogue there. III. 34; evidence for Jews living there. III. 141. Idumaea: Idumaean ancestry of Herodians, I. 234n.; in adminis trative reorganisations of Gabinius, I. 268; assigned by Augustus to Archelaus, I. 333; early settlement of Edomites, II. 2n.; as toparchy of Judaea, II. 7, 191, 194. Idumaeans (Edomites): Judaism of, I. 27, 447n.; subjugation and conver sion of by John Hyrcanus, I. 207, 538, II. 3 - 6 , 10; ancestry of Herodians, I. 234n.; 3,000 setded by Herod in Trachonitis, I. 338n., II. 14; allegiance with Zealots

Index

duriuK

hr»i r r v o l i . I VU Vm. MTviliK III I'lolriiirtii ill m y . Ill -I'.'. M*lllniiriil III M r i i i p l i u , lnvpl, 111 45 46; w o i « l i i p ol A p o l l o , I I I . V>7 V>H IlMxioM, arrhi\Ynagof>o\ of Antioch: I I I . 14.

h n i n r r , priestly course: I I I . 245-246. Immortality: doctrine of at Qjumran, II. 539n., 542n., 545n., 582-583; various Jewish beliefs regarding, I I . 539-540, 541, 542, 543, 544, 546, 574, I I I . 590; doctrine of among Essenes, I I . 540n., 574. See also Soul; Resurrection. Incense: altar of at Jerusalem Temple, I I . 296-297, 305; offerings, I I . 302, 305-306, 307. Individualism: development of con cept and theology, II. 492, 494, 546-547. Inscriptions (general): as source for period as a whole (collections, literature on), I . 11-16. Inscriptions (Jewish): use in establish ing chronology ofSeleucid kings, I. 126 et passim; funerary, language of in Palestine (see also Funerary Inscriptions), I I . 24-25, 79, 80; from Gerasa, I I . 149, 151-152; of various kinds from various diaspora communities (see also under indiv idual place names). I I I . 9, 10-13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 2 0 , 2 1 - 2 2 , 2 3 , 24, 25-26, 27-28, 30-32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 40, 46-47, 48, 49, 50, 6 1 , 63, 64, 6 5 - 6 6 , 6 7 - 6 8 , 69, 70-71, 72, 73, 79, 81-82, 7 9 - 8 1 , 8 4 - 8 5 , 87, 8 8 , 89, 94, 95, 97, 9 8 , 101, 103, 104, 105, 142, 144, 166, 167; from Aphrodisias, I I I . 25-26, 166, 175; epitaphs from Hieropolis, I I I . 27-28; synagogal from Stobi, I I I . 67-68. Intercisa: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 73. losippus: see Hegesippus. lotape, daughter of Sampsigeramus: marriage to Aristobulus, I . 449n. Ipsus: batde of, I I . 87.

944

Names and Subjects

Irenaeus: Greek rhetorician at Herod's court, I. 311. Irenaeus, Church Father: on Theo dotion, II. 499, 501; on Tobit, III. 227; use of Enoch, III. 262; on Aciuila's translation of the Bible, III. 4*)5; use of Wisdom oJ Solomon, III. 574; use of the Additions to Ihmtfl, III. 72(). Isaa*, |>aliiar( h: l>inding of in Beth Alpha uiosaii, 11. 443; in writings of I'hih., III. H4(). H47. Isaiah, biblical IxHik: II. 547-549; inclusion in thr Canon, II. 317 318n.; suffering servant theology, II. 547-549; Ch. 19and the Icmplc at Leontopolis, III. 48; fragmentary commentaries on from Qumran, III. 425-426. Isaiah, prophet: later legend on martyrdom of, II. 547-549, III. 335, 336-337, 338-339; Martyrdom of Isaiah, apocryphon. III. 335-341, 505; identification with Qumran Teacher of Righteousness, I I I . 338n.; in The Lives of the Prophets, III. 783-784. Isana, town: location, I. 283n.; site of battle between Herod and Pappus, I. 283. Ishmael b. Phiabi (1): High Priest c. 15 AD, II. 230, 234. Ishmael b. Phiabi (2): High Priest c. 59 AD, II. 231, 234. Ishmael, R.: II. 376-377; MekhUta ascribed to, I. 90-92; contempor aries of, I. 524, II. 375, 376, 378; thirteen principles of {middoth), I I . 344, 377; belief in 'plain' meaning of Scripture, II. 376; martyr's death, II. 377; in book o i Enoch, III. 270, 271, 272; The Physiognomy of R. Ishmael, I I I . 367, 368. Isidorus, Alexandrian: leader of Greek embassy opposing Agrippa, exec uted by Claudius, I. 40, 472n., 394, 398. Isis: worship of in Hellenistic cities of Palestine, II. 32, 38, 44; worship o f

in Athens, III. 156; worship o f i n Rome, III. 157. Israel, land of: boundaries of in rabbinic hterature (ideal) , II. 13; and Gentiles in World to Come, II. 493, 495, 502, 503, 504, 506, 510, 525-526, 526-529, 530, 547; in Messianic age, II. 536. Israel, the people: names for 'com munity of (see also Community), II. 429-430; chosen people, holy nation (see also Covenant), II. 464 466, 492, 494, 495, 580, III. L59, 199 200. See also under Jews; Judaism. Issachar, patriarch, lestament of: see 'testaments of the XII

Patriarchs.

Italian Cohort [Acts 10): whether stationed in Judaea, I. 365, 366n. Italy: geographic spread of Jews there, III. 73-84. Ituraea: I. 561-567, 567-570; part of included in tetrarchy of Philip, I. 336, 338n., 567; extent of area inhabited by Ituraeans, I. 338n., 562-563; under Soaemus, I. 563, 569; under the rule of Ptolemy Mennaeus, I. 563, 564-565; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 565; under rule of Lysanias, I. 565, 568; history of neighbouring areas formerly part of Ituraean kingdom, I. 567-573; incorporation into province of Syria, 1. 569, 570; territory leased by Zenodorus, III. 565, 566. See also Abilene, Chalcis. Ituraeans: II. 561-570; forced Judaization of by Aristobulus I, I. 217, 538, 562, II. 9; extent of area inhabited by, I. 338n., 562-563; ealiest reference to, I. 561, 562; famed in Rome as bowmen, I. 562; troops serving in Roman army throughout empire, 1.570-571. Izates of Adiabene: III. 163-165; conversion to Judaism, III. 9, 163-164, 165; great family tomb in Jerusalem, III. 164.

Main Index a u t h o r o( n o n r i i i A i i i hi«io>\ n l M a r t nlxiriiii i r v o h , r p i l o i n i M - < l iit

// Mttii . I l'» 2 n . I l l Ml, '>i)*K Jacob, patriarch: encounter with the 531 y\7, d a i r nl h m i oin|H>
946

Names and Subjects

Testament of XII Patriarchs, III. 777; testimony regarding Philo of Alexandria, III. 814-815, 869. Jerusalem: literature on archaeology of, I. 7; Jews forbidden to enter after Bar Kokhba revok, I. 38, 553, 556 557; topography and layout (bihlicaj times), I. 42, 154-155n.; Jewish lleilrnistsscck title Antiochrnrs, I. I2!l, 148; gymnasium and gunirs thrrr liinr (ifjason, I. 148, II. 44, 45, 54 5 5 ; and Heilrtiising progranunr ol Aniiinhus IV, I. 148 149, 1.52 1.54. 1.55, II. 4 4 ; destrucdon of Syrian l()rtrcss by Simon Maccabaeus, I. 154, 192ii.; location of the Acra, I. 154- 155n., 193; and reconquests of Judas Maccabaeus, I. 162, 166; fortified by Bacchides, I. 175; siege of Acra by Jonathan Maccabaeus, I. 1 8 1 182; siege of by Antiochus VII, I. 202-203; siege of by Pompey, I. 239, 242; siege and conquest of by Herod and Sosius, I. 252, 284-286; permission given by Caesar to rebuild city walls, 47 BC, I. 272, 273n.; plundered by Parthians dme of Antigonus, I. 279; auxihary cohort stationed there, AD 6-70, I. 361-362, 362; praetorium of Roman governors, I. 3 6 1 - 3 6 2 , 366; siege and capture of by Titus, I. 430n., 501-508, 520; building of new wall by Agrippa I, I. 448; paved with marble by Agrippa II, 1.476; under governorship of Florus, outbreak of revolt, I. 485—486; civil war at outbreak of revolt against Rome, I. 486-487, 496-498, 501, 502-503, 601, 602; repulse of Gallus at start of revolt, I. 487-488; defence arrange ments at start of war against Rome, I. 489, 491; topography and layout (AD 70), I. 503; Roman garrison camp after AD 70, I. 367, 508, 509n., 515, 520,; destroyed, and refounded as Aelia by Hadrian (see also Aelia Capitolina), I. 521, 537,

.540 541, .542, 550, 553-554; 'liberated' in Bar Kokhba revolt, I. 545-546; paganised under Had rian, temple to Jupiter Capitolinus, I. 554-555; journeys thither by pilgrims to celebrate feasts, II. 76, II. 147, 148-149; various diaspora communities settled there, II. 76, III. 33; whether it was a polis, II. 183, 197-198, 204-206; as a toparchy, II. 190, 192, 197-198; in reorganisation of Gabinius, II. 190, 204; authority over the rest of Judaea (see also Council; San hedrin), II. 197 198, 204-206; synagt)gues of II. 445, 111. 133; in Mc.s.sianic age, II. 495, 500, 5 0 1 502, 503, 511, 512, 513, 529-530; Qumran doctrine of the New Jerusalem, II. 529, 535, III. 4 2 7 428; monumental tomb of Helena and Izates of Adiabene, III. 164; eulogy on by Philo the Epic Poet, III. 559-560; fortress of as descrbed by Aristeas, III. 681; Sanhedrin, see under Sanhedrin, the Great; Temple, see Temple. Jesus: many persons of that name in Josephus, I. 431. Jesus, brother-in-law of Justus of Tiberias: I. 43In. Jesus Christ: I. 428—441; relations with Herod Andpas, I. 341-342, 3 4 9 350; ministry in Galilee, 1. 345, 349, II. 345, 349; women followers of, I. 345n.; arrest of, I. 372, II. 221n.; birth of, chronology, I. 424, 426, 427, II. 292; possible links with Zealot movement, I. 426, 439, 441, 457n.; Josephus' account of, I. 428-441; regarding the title 'Christos', I. 431-432, 434-435; trial of, I. 433-434, 438, 441, II. 216, 218, 219; relations with Pharisees, I. 441, II. 468, 474n., 486, 549; a cousin of, Simon son of Cleopas, I. 516; and House of David, I. 528; in time of Hadrian statues to pagan gods erected on

Main Index

grave and crucifixion sites, I. 555; knowledge o f Greek, I I . 79; o n prayer, I I . 99, 482n., 483; a l l e g e t l statue of at Panias, II. 1 7 0 , 17 I n . ; called rabbdni, I I . 326; p r c a c h i n K i n synagogues, I I . 434, 452; in Apocalypse of Abraham, 111. 2H9; in the Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 3 3 6 ,

337; casting o u t e v i l spiritji, I I I . 3 4 3 ; identification with Qumran Teacher of Righteousness, 111. 436n.; for 'Son of Man' theology, see under Messiah. Jesus Sirach: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of. Jesus, son of Ananias: I . 43 In. •Jesus son of Damnaeus, High Priest: called 'son of Damnai' in Josephus, I . 431; street battle with Jesus ben Gamaliel, I . 469; appointed by Agrippa II, I I . 232, 234. Jesus son of Gamaliel, High Priest: to be identified with Ben Gamla, I. 43In., I I . 232n.; distingushed from predecessor of same name in Josephus, I. 431; street battle with Jesus ben Damnai, I. 469; killed by Zealots, I. 497; active in the Revolt, I I . 232, 233; appointed by Agrippa II, II. 232,234; introduces system of primary education, II. 419. Jesus son of Phiabi (Phabi), High Priest; appointed by Herod, I. 431n., II. 229, 234; regarding the spelling of the patronym, II. 229n. Jesus son of Sapphias: archon of Tiberias at time of first revolt, I. 43In. I I . 180n., 181; appointed commander in Idumaea at start of revolt, I. 489. Jesus son of See, High Priest: appointed by Archelaus, I. 431n., I I . 230, 234. Jesus son of Thebuh: I . 43In. Jesus, the rival of Josephus ( = Jesus the Galilean?): I . 43In. Jews (particularly in Palestine): coinage of (see also coins), I . 11, 602-606; own internal community organisation (see also Council; Gerousia; Sanhedrin), I . 138-140,

:iMi. m m . II m m, 4 » i Am uiMlri AniitM-liiii I V ,

37(1

m

m,

rrvdi Afttlitil AnikiihiM I V « MmiAlMrmi ltrv«rlaiu, I IH4 185; irliKious uriiiiibililir!! ollrnded hy pro(uralont, 1. 331 332, 356-357, 378381, 384, 386, 455-470, 485^86; and 'War of Varus', I. 331-332; attitude towards representational art, I. 342-343, 380-381, 384, 386, 490, I I . 58-59, 81-82, 443-444 I I I . 154; civil and religious jurisdiction after AD 70 (see also Sanhedrin; Jamnia; Rabbis), I. 525-526; exempt from Roman military service (see also Military), I. 362 363, II. 474-475, I I I . 120-121; and emperor worship (see also under Emperor; Sacrifice), I. 379, 380, 389-397, II. 311-312; and census at time of Quirinius, I . 381, 400, 441, 405^27, I I . 600, 602, 604-605; trouble under Caligula, I. 389-397; poll-tax to Rome (see also Taxes; Tribute), I. 402^03; part played in death of Jesus Christ, I. 433^34, 438, 440-441; first revolt against Rome, I. 485-513; religious re organisation / reassessment after AI) 70, I. 521-528; Torah observance and the commandments (see also under Mi^wot; Torah; and specific subjects), I. 527-528, II. 314-315, 321, 323, 414-416, 424-425, 464 487, 535-536; persecution of Davidic Une under Vespasian, I. 528; second revolt against Rome (Bar Kokhba), I. 534-557; pracdce of circumcision banned by Had rian, I . 537-540, 555; geographic spread and increase of under Maccabees and Hasmonaeans, II. 1-14; attitude to Samaritans, 11. 6-7n., 17, 19-20, I I I . 59, 327. 640; numbers of in Galilee, II. 7 10, 13;

Names and Subjects

948

in lands east of the Jordan, I I . 10-13; in province of Samaria, I I . 16; language of (see also Hebrew; Greek etc.), I I . 20-28; Jewish prisoners killed in games under fitus, I I . 47, 48; influence of Hellenism (see also under Hellen ism), II. 52-84, I I I . 470-473, 5(>7 5t)H e( passim; use of Greek and l,.ilin uiinics, I I . 73—74; contact w i t h non-Jews to Ix- limited, I I . 82 8 4 ; (ivi< rights in grnlilo cities of P a l e s t i n e , II. 117. 1 8 3 , 427; halfshckcl tax to Icmplr, II. 2 7 1 272, 282,

295;

literature

of

in

the

inter-testemental era (sec also under individual ddes), I I . 347 355, I I I . 177-180 et passim, 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 etpassim; cursing Christians, I I . 432, 4 6 2 ^ 6 3 ; Chosen people, covenant, II. 464-466, 492, 494, 495, 580, I I I . 159, 199-200; Sabbath observance (see also Sabbath), I I . 4 6 7 ^ 7 5 , 484—485; decree of friendship with Pergamum, I I I . 18; for various groupings of (Essenes, Sadducees etc.) see under separate headings; study of Torah, see Education; Torah. See also Judaea; Judaism; Palesdne. Jews, diaspora: III. 1—176; Jewish proselytizers in Rome, I . 197; helped by influence o f Herod the Great, I. 319; exempt from Roman military service (see also Military), I. 362-363, II. 474-475, I I I . 22-23, 120—121; persecution under Cah gula in Alexandria, I . 389-393; community organisation, extent of own jurisdiction, I. 526, I I . 427, I I I . 21, 90, 87-125; revolts in Egypt, Cyrene, and Mesopotamia under Trajan, I. 529-533, I I I . 7, 149; travel to Jerusalem for feasts, I I . 76, III. 147, 148-149; causes of dispersion. I I I . 3-4; extent and geographic spread of diaspora (see also under separate countries and place names, and below), I I I . 3-85;

of Babylonia, I I I . 5-6, 7, 8 - 9 ; opposition to Christianity in Arabia, I I I . 16; hostihty to Christians in Smyrna, I I I . 1 9 - 2 0 ; protection of religious practices by Rome, I I I . 21, 23, 24, 25, 27, 9 3 , 116-125, 131-132; sending dues to Temple in Jerusalem, I I I . 2 1 , 23, 27, 118-119, 140, 147-148; send dues to Patriarch in Palestine, I I I . 34, 67, 124-125, 148; geographic spread of in Egypt, I I I . 3 8 - 4 4 , 46-60, 145-147; mihtary service. Elephantine, I I I . 39-40; castra ludaeorum in Egypt, I I I . 41, 4 8 - 4 9 ; of Alexandria, I I I . 42-44, 50, 88-89, 92-94, 113, 126n., 127-129, 135-137, 138, 145, 153; 2-drachma tax imposed after AD 70, I I I . 54, 58, 122-123; evidence for in North Africa, I I I . 60—64; geographic spread of in Greece, I I I . 64—72; community in Rome, extent and organisation, I I I . 73-81, 9 5 - 1 0 0 , 113, 116-118, 121, 132-133; geo graphic spread of in Italy, I I I . 73-84; various terms for notion o f 'community' {laos, politeuma, etc.), I I I . 8 7 - 9 1 , 114n.; community structure influenced by p a g a n models. I I I . 103-107; comparison with non-Jewish diaspora com munities, I I I . 107-113; diflferent constitutional positions of tbe various communities, I I I . 107—125; whether held citizenship of R o m e and o f Greek cities, I I I . 126-137; of Asia Minor, I I I . 129-134, 141; hostility to them among gentiles, H I . 131-132, 150-153, 594, 6 0 7 608, 609-616; religious practices o f including elements of syncretism, I I I . 138-149; language of. I I I . 142-143, 475, 479, 493; replace ment of Temple sacrifice by communal meals, I I I . 144—145; messianic expectations of. I I I . 149; literature ofin the inter-testamental era (see also under individual

Main Index

titles), I I I . 177-180 et passim, 472-473 et passim; extent of Hellen isation, I I I . 567-568, 813-814, 871-873, 878; anti-Jewish litera ture, I I I . 594—616. See also Jews (above); Judaism. Joazar, son of Boethus, High Priest: supporting census of Quirinius, I. 381; deposition, I. 425; appointed by Herod, then Archelaus, II. 229, 230, 234. Job: identification in midrash with Jobab, I I I . 525, 552; Testament of Job, I I I . 525, 552-555. Job, biblical book: inclusion in canon, I I . 317-318n.; in the Septuagint and writings of Aristeas, I I I . 525. John, brother ofjudas Maccabaeus: death, I. 174. John, Gospel of: links with the Odes of Solomon, I I I . 787-788. John Malalas: account of martyrdom of Christians, I . 517-518. John of Antioch: account of martyr dom of Christians, I . 517-518. John of Gischala: I. 490-491, 496 et passim; conflict with Josephus, I. 490-491; as leader of Zealots in Jerusalem, I . 496-498, 501-502, 503; defeated by Titus, I. 496; during siege ofjerusalem, I. 503508; prisoner in Titus' triumph, I. 508, 509. John, son of Simon Maccabee: appointed governor of Gazara, I. 191. John, tax-collector of Caesarea: I. 374, 376. John, the Apostle: trial of before Sanhedrin, I I . 219. John the Baptist: I. 345-348; account of in Josephus and the Gospels, I. 345, 346; imprisonment and execution by Herod Antipas, I. 345-348; aged twelve at time of Quirinius' census, I. 420-421; Josephus' use of term epikaloumenos Baptistes, I. 420-421; identification with Qumran Teacher of Right-

e o u s n r M , HI

SMtu

John ibr i'.xmriir, Jrwuh ^ r n r i t t l in (lo lirsl irvoli I '»}Ui Joiiirib, p r i r H l l y I O U I M - piiiu.tis ot iti Josrphti!*' (lav.

II 2 W , 21*> 2.'>();

Hasinonaraii piirsis brloii^ed to, 11. 2 , 5 0 .

Jotuitban bar Ba'ayan: commander in Kngedi during Bar Kokhba revolt, 1. 546, I I . 79. Jonathan ben Uzziel: not to be identified with Theodotion, I I I . 499, 502. Jonathan, Maccabee: I. 174-188; given three districts of Samaria by Demetrius II, I . 141, 182, I I . 2; avenges death of his brother John, I. 174—175; establishes rival govern ment in Michmash, I . 177; as head of the Jewish people, 1. 178-187; made High Priest by Alexander Balas, I. 178; foreign policy with respect to Syria, 1. 180-187; formally made governor ofjudaea by Alexander Balas, I . 180; attacks on various cities, policy of annex ation, I. 182, 184, 185, II. 101, 106, 109, 116; letter to the Spartans, I . 184—185; treaty of friendship with Rome, I . 184, I I I . 74; killed by Tryphon, I. 187, II. 587; buried at Modein, I . 188; identification with Qumran 'Wicked Priest', I . 188n., II. 587, I I I . 435, 438; date of death, I. 189n. Jonathan, son of Ananus, High Priest: supporter of Felix, I. 459-460, 463, II. 233; killed by sicarii, I. 463, I I . 233; appointed by Vitellius, II. 230, 234. Joppa, city: H. 110-114; site of Andromeda myth, I. 144, I I . 33-34, 111; Judaized by Simon Maccabee, I. 187, I I . 3, 6-7, 112; captured and then returned tojews by Andochus VII, I. 204-205, II. 112; ceded to Jews by Caesar, I. 274-275, II. 113; returned to Herod by Augustus, I . 302, II. 92, 113; Greek culture and

950

Names and Subjects

surnamed Caiaphas, High worship, II. 3 3 - 3 4 , 5 1 , 114; Joseph Priest: sec C a i a p h a s . 'liberated' by P o m p e y , I I . 9 1 , 1 1 3 ; g i v e n to C l e o p a t r a b y M . A n t o n i u s , J o s e p h , uncle and b r o t h e r - i n - l a w o f H e r o d : e x e c u t i o n of, 1. 2 8 8 , 3 0 3 . II. 9 2 , 1 1 3 ; o r t h o g r a p h y o f n a m e , II. 1 1 0 - 1 1 In.; history u n d e r t h e J o s e p h u s , Flavius, J e w i s h historian: I. 43-63, 489-491, 494, I I I . 186, Ptolemies, II. I l l ; importance a s 545-546; source for lost histories o f harbour, I I . I l l ; d u r i n g t h e first Strabo a n d Nicolaus o f Damascus, r r v o h , I I . 1 1 3 ; as t o p a r c h y o f I. 2 1 , 2 3 , 2 5 - 2 6 , 3 0 - 3 1 , 4 9 - 5 1 ; j t u h i r a , I I . 191, 192. conflict w i t h J u s t u s o f T i b e r i a s , I . J o r d a n , rivrr: source o f ( P a n i a s ) , I. 32-33, 35-36n., 53-54, III. 546; 337.339. c o m m a n d e r o f Galilee during Joseph and Asenath. III. 5 4 6 - 5 5 2 ; Revolt, I. 3 5 - 3 6 n . , 4 4 , 5 3 , 4 8 9 , c o n t e n t , I I I . 5 4 b 5 4 7 ; purpose o f 4 9 2 ^ 9 4 , I I . 175; personal h i s t o r y , work, I I I . .547 5 4 8 ; d a t e a n d p l a c e I. 4 3 - 4 6 ; family of, I . 44, 4 5 ^ 6 ; of comjjosition, I I I . 5 4 8 549; own education, I. 44, II. 8 0 , 4 1 8 , m a n u s c r i p t s , e d i t i o n s , literature o n , 588; prophesied V e s p a s i a n w o u l d III. 549-552. b e c o m e e m p e r o r , later f a v o u r e d b y J o s e p h , brother o f H e r o d : defence o f h i m , I. 4 4 - 4 5 , 4 9 4 ; life in R o m e , I. M a s a d a a g a i n s t P a r t h i a n s , I. 2 7 9 ; 45; u n d e r V e s p a s i a n orders J e r u killed b y A n t i g o n u s , I . 2 8 3 . s a l e m to surrender, I. 4 5 , 5 0 4 , 5 0 5 ; J o s e p h C a b i , s o n of S i m o n , H i g h w i v e s of, 1. 46; c o r r e s p o n d e n c e w i t h Priest: a p p o i n t e d by A g r i p p a I I , I I . A g r i p p a a b o u t t h e Bellum, I . 4 7 , 232,234. 480; use o£I Mace, I. 5 0 , I I I . 1 8 3 ; Joseph, husband of Mary: whether not a u t h o r of IV Mace, I. 5 5 , I I I . travelled to B e t h l e h e m at time o f 5 9 0 , 5 9 1 ; a c c o u n t of J o s e p h s o n o f census, I . 407, 4 1 1 - 4 1 3 , 4 2 1 , 4 2 2 , T o b i a s , I . 140n.; a u t h e n d c i t y o f 426^27. R o m a n d e c r e e s in, I . 194—197, J o s e p h of A r i m a t h e a : m e m b e r o f 2 0 4 - 2 0 5 , I I I . 4, 18, 1 1 6 - 1 1 7 ; use o f Jerusalem Sanhedrin, II. 2 0 6 . M a c e d o n i a n / R o m a n calendars in J o s e p h , patriarch: a p o c r y p h a l Prayer oJ his h i s t o n e s , I. 2 0 1 n . , 3 2 7 n . , 5 9 6 Joseph, I I I . 7 9 8 - 7 9 9 ; in writings o f 599; a c c o u n t ofJ o h n t h e Baptist, I. P h i l o , I I I . 8 4 7 ; T e s t a m e n t of, s e e 3 4 5 - 3 4 6 ; a c c o u n t of census a t d m e Testament of the XII Patriarchs. of Q u i r i n i u s , I. 4 0 0 , 4 0 5 , 4 1 6 - 4 2 0 ; J o s e p h , son o f C a m e i / C a m y d u s , H i g h on J e s u s Christ, I. 4 2 8 - 4 4 1 ; o n Priest: a p p o i n t e d b y H e r o d o f P o n d u s Pilate, I . 4 3 3 , 4 3 8 , 4 3 9 ; o n Chalcis, 1 1 . 2 3 1 , 2 3 4 . Sicarii and Z e a l o t s , I. 4 4 1 , 4 6 2 n . , I I . J o s e p h , son o f EUem, H i g h Priest: de 6 0 2 ; o n causes o f j e w i s h revolt, I. facto H i g h Priest for o n e d a y , I I . 4 6 2 n . , I I . 5 0 9 - 5 1 0 , 6 0 0 , 604; m o d e l 229. c o n s t i t u t i o n for J e w s i n G a l i l e e , I. J o s e p h , son o f M a t t h i a s , g r a n d f a t h e r o f 4 8 9 - 4 9 0 , I I . 187, 2 1 0 - 2 1 1 ; conflict J o s e p h u s : I. 4 5 , 4 6 n . w i t h J o h n of G i s c h a l a , I. 4 9 0 - 4 9 1 , J o s e p h , son o f T o b i a s : as tax farmer i n 505; ' w h i t e w a s h e s ' T i t u s of d e s t r u c P a l e s d n e time o f Ptolemies (see also d o n o f T e m p l e , I. 5 0 6 - 5 0 7 n . ; h i s u n d e r T o b i a d s ) , I. 1 4 0 n . , 1 5 0 n . , I I . e v i d e n c e for t h e e x t e n t of J e w i s h 8 9 , 90n.; in The Saga of the Tobiads, o c c u p i e d Palestine, I I . 6 - 7 , 10; I I I . 558. positive a t t i t u d e t o w a r d S a m a r i J o s e p h son of Z e c h a r i a h : l e a d e r o f tans, I I . 6—7n., 17; c a n o n i s a t i o n o f Judaea in J u d a s Maccabaeus' Scripture, I I . 3 1 7 - 3 1 8 ; haggadic a b s e n c e , I . 165.

Main material in, I I . 348,350; on purpose of the synagogue, I I . 424—425; o n Jews' faith to the law, I I . 464; and messianic hope, I I . 509-510; on the Essenes, I I . 558, 559, 560, 5 6 2 - 5 6 3 , 564, 565, 566, 567ff, 584, 5 8 7 - 5 8 8 , 589, 593; on the fourth philosophy, II. 599, 600, 604; on expulsion o f Jews from Rome, AD 19, I I I . 76; and the History of John Hyrcanus, I I I . 185—186; mistakes in chron ology in his works. I I I . 2 4 8 - 2 4 9 ; on Jewish magic and medicine (exorcism). I I I . 342-343, 366, 376; use of the Septuagint, I I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 0 ; use of Alexander Polyhistor, I I I . 510,515; whether he knew / / Mace., I I I . 534; character and purpose of his writings. I I I . 545-546; cites certain 'gentile' authorities w h o may be Jewish, I I I . 555, 556, 562, 584; preserved work i n Ant. called A History of the Visit to Jerusalem of Alexander the Great, I I I . 557; references The Memoirs of Herod, I I I . 557; on the Oniads, I I I . 558; preserved work in Ant. called The Saga of the Tobiads, I I I . 558; o n Manetho, I I I . 595-596, 610 et passim; o n Mnaseas, I I I . 5 9 7 - 5 9 8 , 610 et passim; on Apollonius Molon, I I I . 598-600, 610 et passim; o n Chaeremon, I I I . 601, 610 et passim; on Apion (see also below). I I I . 604-605, 6 0 6 - 6 0 7 , 6 1 0 passim; use of Letter of Aristeas, I I I . 684; o n Hermippus, view that Pythagoras borrowed his philosophy from Judaism, I I I . 696; use of / Esdras, III. 713, 714; testimony regarding Philo of Alexandria, I I I . 814. Works: (1) The Jewish War. I . 46-48; whether Josephus used Ves pasian's commentarii, I . 32-33; date of composition, I . 47-48; written first in Aramaic, I . 47, I I I . 186; Latin translation and paraphrase of, I . 58-60;

Index .SliivunK v r M i i m , I M>. U M O I

Mu< r d l M U M U / KiMUtlll < darn, and

I

.»\ri\

'>*M> '»'»/, t li«ti>ii i n

piir|M>iir nl t h r w o i k, I I I .

545 '>46 Ihr Jfwuh .intiquttirs: 1. 4 8 -

IH<).

(2)

52; Josephus" sources for the various periods covered in the work, I. 2 1 , 23, 25-26, 30-31, 4 9 - 5 2 , I I I . 183; intended for non-Jewish readers, I . 48, I I I . 545; good on history of High Priests, I. 49-52, 139n.; authenticity o f Roman decrees in, I. 52, 195-196, I I I . 116-17; Latin translation of, I . 58, 6 0 . (3) The Life: I . 53-54; polemic against Justus ofTiberias, I . 32-33, 35-36, 53 54; u.sr o f commentarii of Vespasian, I . 32 33; problems with Josephus' genealogy as presented in The Life, I . 45-46; written as supplement X.O Antiquities, 1. 5 3 54; date o f composition, 1. 54. (4) Against Apion: I . 54-55, I I I . 610—616; use of Apollodorus and Castor, I. 42-43; not the original tide, I . 55; Latin translation of, I. 58, 60; content and argumetation o f the apologia, I I I . 610-616. (5) Works erroneously attri buted to Josephus: I. 55, 60, 117-118, I I I . 5 9 0 - 5 9 1 . (6) Non-extant works: I . 55-57; on God and His Essence, I . 55-56; a History of the Seleucids, I. 56—57. (7) Character and credibility as a historian: I. 57-58. (8) Use of by Chrisdans: I . 58-60. (9) Text, translations, and general literature: I. 61-63. Joshua bar Perahya, R.: magical jor^^ of, I I I . 354-355.

952

Names and Subjects

J o s h u a b e n G a l g u l a , J e w i s h c o m J u d a e a : shifting b o u n d a r i e s a n d e x t e n t of J e w i s h population, Graecom a n d e r in B a r K o k h b a r e v o k : I. R o m a n p e r i o d , I. 1 - 1 4 , 1 4 1 - 1 4 2 , 546, 547. II. 1 - 1 5 , I I I . 4; m o n e t a r y s y s t e m , I. J o s h u a b e n G a m l a : see J e s u s , son o f 10-11, II. 6 2 - 6 6 ; Hellenising party Gamaliel. in J e r u s a l e m , I. 1 2 3 , 1 4 8 , I I . 4 4 , 4 5 ; J o s h u a b e n H a n a n i a , R . : II. 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 ; i n t e r n a l J e w i s h o r g a n i s a t i o n (see a s s o c i a t e s of, e s p e c i a l l y G a m a l i e l also S a n h e d r i n ; C o u n c i l ; C i t i e s ) , I. I I , at j a i n n i a , I. 5 2 4 , 5 2 5 , I I . 3 7 0 , 138-140, 376-381, 525-526, II. W l . 3 7 2 . 3 7 3 , 374, 3 7 5 , 3 7 8 ; a n d 184-190, 197-198, 427-439; on eve I r g n i d ol H a d r i a n ' s p l a n t o r e b u i l d of M a c c a b a e a n r e v o l t , I. 1 3 8 - 1 4 5 ; l r i n | ) l r , I 5 3 5 ; g o o d n e s s of, I I . S a m a r i a g i v e n t o J e w s as t a x - f r e e 37.3 3 7 4 ; ( o i i i i o v r r s y ( o n c e r n i n g z o n e b y A l a x e n d e r t h e G r e a t , I. A n n n o n i t r p r o s r l y l r s . III. I 7(). 141, 142, I I I . 672, 673, 6 7 5 n . ; Joshua brn Prrahiah: o n e o f ' t h r pairs' Hellenising p r o g r a m m e and persec (^w.<j,?o/), I I . 3 6 1 , 3()2n. u t i o n of A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 4 5 - 1 4 8 , Joshua, b i b h c a l b o o k : i n c l u s i o n in 150, 151-157, 159; H e l l e n i s t i c canon, II. 317-318n. influence on (see also under Joshua, High Priest in t i m e of H e l l e n i s m ) , I. 145, II. 5 2 - 8 0 ; Z e r u b b a b e l : a n d o r g a n i s a t i o n of enlargement of under J o n a t h a n p r i e s t h o o d in h i s t i m e , I I . 2 4 6 - 2 4 7 , M a c c a b a e u s , I. 182, 1 8 3 , 1 8 4 , 1 8 5 , 254. II. 1 0 1 , 1 0 6 , 1 0 9 ; r e l a t i o n s w i t h Joshua, successor to Moses: in Sparta, I. 184-185; polidcal Assumption of Moses, I I I . 2 7 8 - 2 8 1 . independence under Simon M a c J o t a p a t a , fortress: siege a n d r a z i n g of cabaeus, I. 1 8 9 - 1 9 0 , 192-193; b y V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 7 7 , 4 9 3 ; fordfied enlargement of under Alexander b y J o s e p h u s , I. 4 9 0 ; l o c a t i o n , I. J a n n a e u s , I. 2 2 0 - 2 2 1 , 2 2 3 , 2 2 6 , 493n. 2 2 7 - 2 2 8 ; loss o f i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d J u b a , king o f M a u r e t a n i a : m a r r i a g e to reduction of territory under G l a p h y r a , I. 3 5 4 - 3 5 5 n . P o m p e y (see a l s o u n d e r P o m p e y Jubilees, B o o k o f III. 3 0 8 - 3 1 8 ; s o l a r a n d i n d i v i d u a l p l a c e n a m e s ) , 1. c a l e n d a r , c h r o n o l o g y of feasts, I. 240-241; parts of gifted to 592-593, 599-601, III. 310, 312, C l e o p a t r a b y M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 3 , 313; original l a n g u a g e H e b r e w , I I . 288; reorganisation of by G a b i n i u s , 2 6 , I I I . 3 1 4 ; haggadic c h a r a c t e r of, I. 2 6 8 - 2 6 9 , I I . 12, 1 7 3 , 190; u n d e r II. 348, I I . 3 0 8 - 3 1 1 ; messianic h o p e H e r o d , c o n s t i t u t i o n a l p o s i t i o n vis a of, I I . 5 0 6 - 5 0 7 ; use of Enoch, I I I . m R o m e , 1.316-317,413-416; and 2 5 0 , 2 5 6 , 2 6 1 ; close a s s o c i a t i o n w i t h ' W a r of V a r u s ' , I. 3 3 1 - 3 3 2 ; as Q u m r a n documents. III. 3 0 8 , 3 1 4 , R o m a n province, relation t o Syria, 3 2 1 , 322-323; manuscript history, I. 3 5 6 , 3 5 7 , 3 6 0 - 3 6 1 ; o r g a n i s a t i o n III. 308-309; Hebrew fragments of u n d e r t h e p r o c u r a t o r s , I . 3 5 7 from Q u m r a n , III. 309, 3 1 3 ; d a t e of 398; military a r r a n g e m e n t s u n d e r composition, III. 3 1 1 - 3 1 3 ; teach p r o c u r a t o r s , I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 7 ; c h a n g e in i n g s , halakhah. III. 311, 312; status after A . D 7 0 , 1 . 367, 5 1 4 , 5 1 8 ; a u t h o r s h i p , I I I . 313—314; u s e o f i n extent of power of Roman C h u r c h , III. 315-316; editions, g o v e r n o r s , I. 3 6 7 - 3 7 2 , 372 et passim; translations, literature o n , I I I . d i v i s i o n i n t o t o p a r c h i e s , I. 3 7 2 , I I . 3 1 6 - 3 1 8 ; references t o Book of Noah, 186, 1 9 0 - 1 9 6 ; c e n s u s in t i m e of I I I . 3 3 2 ; c o n t a c t s w i t h Testament of Q u i r i n i u s , I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 4 0 0 , 4 0 5 XII Patriarchs, 111.111.

Main Index 4 2 7 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 5 ; PROCURATORS, AD

44-46,

I.

455-470;

HISTORY OF

DURING FIRST REVOH AGAINST R O M E , 484—513;

AS PRIVATE

VESPASIAN, ROMAN

I.

512,

I.

527 52H, 415 416.

3 1 4 M ., 424 42'I.

II

IRR

ALM(»

(!IR« NNII I«IOTI I,

521;

OF

542,

555;

70,

I.

13

I.

ALSO HELLENISM),

534-557;

HEBREW

COINAGE,

I.

RELIGIOUS DIFFERENCES WITH

GALILEE, II.

1 3 - 1 4 ; LANGUAGE DIFFER

.58

14;

59,

81

et

567-568

AND

464-466,

FINANCIAL THE

60-72,

ADMINISTRATION O F UNDER

AND

UNDER

159,

II.

492,

494,

199-200;

UNDER

INDIV

355,

54-55,

COVENANT,

PEOPLE,

II.

495,

323,

580,

III.

HTERATURE OF IN THE

UNDER INDIVIDUAL

SEE

52-53,

passim;

INTER-TESTAMENTAL

HERODIANS,

II.

470-473,

372-376;

II.

PIADICE

(IALILCE,

III.

THE . H A S M O N A E A N S

PROCURATORS,

HISTORY

68N.;

IN

84,

J E W S = CHOSEN

II.

') (/'

INHUEN(«* OF HELLENISM (SEE

ENT TO THAT OF GALILEE, II. 2 3 ; TRADE COMMERCE,

I

DILLRRRMRS

BE!WORN J U D A E A

5 1 5 - 5 1 9 ; REVOLT UNDER BAR K O K H B A ,

602-606;

46/,

')iO,

OF

LIST

4<.4

HADRIAII'II BUN O N I M IIIN« UMMI

POSSESSION

GOVERNORS AFTER A D

»,M,

J.'L,

ERA

(SEE

ALSO

TITLES), I I .

III. 177-180

et passim,

347—

472-473

IDUAL N A M E S . S E E ALSO UNDER SPECIFIC

et passim;

S A B B A T H OBSERVANCE,

RULERS, PLACE-NAMES

SUBJECTS,

467-475,

484-485;

FINDS:

(SEE ALSO P U R I T Y ) , II. 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; ^i^it, mezuzah, AND teJUlin, II. 4 7 9 , 4 8 0

AND

A N D UNDER J E W S ; PALESTINE. JUDAEAN

DESERT,

118-122,

UTERARY

n.

78-79;

I.

SECONDARY

481;

PRAYER (SEE ALSO PRAYER),

I.

481^83;

1 1 8 - 1 2 2 ; EVIDENCE FOR HISTORY OF B A R

483-484;

KOKHBA

SPIRITUAUTY,

II.

HOPES

DOCTRINES

UTERATURE, EDITIONS, TRANSLATIONS,

REVOLT,

I.

543,

BABATHA ARCHIVE, II. LANGUAGE

OF,

II.

546-547;

2 5 , 7 9 , II.

78—79.

SEE

16; ALSO

PRACTICE

OF

LEGALISM

AND

535-536;

AFTER-LIFE,

II.

J U D A H BAR M A N A S S E : LEADER OF A R A B A Y A

544—547;

POLITICAL

JEWISH

J U D A H BEN BETHERA, R . : II. J U D A H BEN T E M A , R . : II. JUDAH

HA-NASI,

25,

TRADITIONALLY

ASCRIBED COMPOSITION OF M I S H N A H , I.

76,

77,

541-544,

TOLERANCE BY

21, 23, 24,

116-125,

HOSTIHTY

TO A M O N G

131-132,

GENTILES.

III.

150-153,

II.

217;

6 1 1 - 6 1 5 ; RELIGIOUS PRACT

TEACHINGS OF REGARDING PROSELYTES,

APOLOGETIC

III.

GANDA

JUDAH,

176. PATRIARCH:

TESTAMENT

OF, SEE

J U D A H , PATRIARCH, 4TH CENTURY A D :

III.

JUDAISM:

IMAGELESSNESS

OF,

ATTITUDE

TOWARDS

REPRESENTATIONAL

342-343,

380-381,

556N.,

II.

58-59,

384,

81-82,

1 5 4 ; REORGANISATION / AFTER A D

7 0 , I.

OBSERVANCE

ALSO

I.

PROPA

INDIVIDUAL

III.

150, 548,

153-155, 552,

PROSELYTES A N D

(SEE ALSO UNDER CONVERSION),

III.

THOSE ENTRIES A N D 150,

159-176;

UNIVERSALISTIC TENDANCIES. I I I .

III.

139,

160;

TORAH),

I.

CONDEMNATION

OF

159—

MAGICAL

PRACTICES (SEE ALSO M A G I C ) , III. 346;

et

GOD-FEARERS

490,

= TORAH

159,

617-618

386,

REASSESSMENT

521-528;

(SEE

ART,

138-149;

AND

(SEE ALSO UNDER

471-473,

passim;

34.

UTERATURE

TITLES; APOLOGETIC UTERATURE; PROSEL YTES),

Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.

131-132;

MISUNDERSTANDING OF A N D

ICES OF DIASPORA J E W R Y , III.

'NASI',

OF

PTOLEMIES,

7 6 - 7 7 ; FIRST PRESIDENT OF S A N H E D R I N TITLE

ALSO

DOCTRINES O F

TO

CARRY

486;

MESSIANIC

539-540,

RELIGION

27,

II.

II.

(SEE

SELEUCIDS A N D R O M E , I I I .

380.

487.

R.:

OF,

4 9 2 - 5 5 4 ; I N WORLD

JUDAEO-CHRISTIANS: SEE N A Z A R E N E S .

DURING B A R K O K H B A REVOLT, I. 5 4 6 .

II.

FASTING,

487;

M E S S I A N I S M ) , II. TO C O M E , II.

M A S A D A ; M U R A B B A ' A T ; ETC.

II.

LAWS OF PURITY

FOR VARIOUS GROUPINGS

342

WITHIN

( S A D D U C E E S , ESSENES, ETC.) SEE UNDER

954

Names and Suhjnty

Aristobulus I. I I . 574, 587; identific ation with Qumran Teacher of Righteousness, II1.436n. Judas the Galilean: see Judas of Gamala. Judas Maccabaeus: I. 158-173; etymology of name 'Maccabaeus', Judges: in Jewish law courts, I I . 184-190, 197-198, 334-335. I. 158; uprising against Antiochus I V , I. 1.58-163; restoration of Judges, biblical book: inclusion in canon, I I . 317-318n. I r m p l r a n d cult, I . 162-163; as h e a d (»! ( h r Jewish people, I . Judgment: penal, at Qumran, I I . 431, 1 6 4 1 7 3 ; b a l t i r s against various 432-433, 577, 579; divine, I I . r i t i m , I. I(>4, 1(>5, 11. I 1 0 , 112; 465-466, 492, 494, 496, 512, 2 6 r e s c u i n g J r w s o f l a n d ra.st o f Jordan, 529, 540-544, 544-546, I I I . 7 6 1 I. 1 6 4 1 6 5 , 1 1 . I I ; o b t a i n s r r l i g i o u s 762, 790, 794; by Messiah, I I . 517, f r e e d o m f o r n a t i o n f r o m S y r i a , 1. 526-529; the last, II. 539, 540-544, 167-168; siege o f S y r i a n g a r r i s o n i n 544 546; internal Jewish, see Jerusalem, I. 166; conflict w i t h Council; Sanhedrin. pro-Greek facdon, time of Judiciary, Jewish: see under Jews; Demetrius, I. 168-170; hostihties Council; Sanhedrin. against Demetrius I, I. 168-173; Judith, bibhcal book: H I . 2 1 6 - 2 2 2 ; defeat of Nicanor, feast of story and character of, I I I . 2 1 6 'Nicanor's Day' instituted, I. 170; 218; date of composition. I I I . not appointed High Priest, I. 170; 217—219; portrayal of the woman treaty with Rome, I . 171-172, I I I . Judith, I I I . 217; identity of author, 74; death, and burial at Modein, I . III. 219; Semitic text of. I I I . 173. 219-220; Greek, Ladn, Syriac and Ethiopic texts, I I I . 220-221; htera Judas of Gamala, son o f Ezekias: I I . ture on, I I I . 221-222; translation 5 9 9 - 6 0 6 ; leader of Galilean revolt into Greek, I I I . 505. in 'War of Varus', I . 332; revolt over census of Quirinius, I . 3 8 1 - Julia ( = Livia), wife o f Augustus: 382, 414, 417, 418, 425, I I . 599, territorial bequests from Salome I, 603-604; family prominent antiI. 9 2 , 109, 110, 168, 335; Julias Romans, I. 382n., I I . 600; origin of ( = Livias) founded in her honour, nickname 'the Galilean', I. 414; I. 342, I I . 177; gifts to Jerusalem possible links with followers of Jesus Temple, I I . 313, I I I . 78n. Christ, I . 426, 439, 441, 457n.; Juha, daughter of Augustus: Julias founder of the fourth philosophy, I . founded in her honour by Philip, I. 439, 381-382, I I . 599-606; charac 339, I I . 171-172; banished by terisation of in Josephus, I. 441, I I . Augustus, I I . 172. 600, 602, 604-605; whether to be Julia Severa: built synagogue in identified with Judas the Gahlean, Acmonia, I I I . 30-31. II. 600n. Julianus, Antonius: procurator of Judaea, non-extant writings o n war Judas, son of Sapphoraeus, R.: of Vespasian, I. 33-34. executed by Herod, I. 294, 325, 330. Julianus, Laodicaean Jew: in rabbinic Judas, son of Simon Maccabee: defeat legend about 'Day of Trajan', 1. ofCendebaeus, I . 198; assassination 533. of, I . 199. Juhas ( = Livias, formerly BethramphJudas the Essene: prophet at time of ta), city: I I . 176-178; founded by separate headings. See also Jews; Temple; Synagogue; Halakhah; etc. Judaization: forced of various people, see Conversion.

Main H e r o d Antipas i nh o n o u r o f j u h a , I. 34-2,

II. 9 3 , 1 7 7 - 1 7 8 ; l o c a t i o n , I I .

polis,

178; w h e t h e r it w a s a

II. 182.

Index K a n a t h a . < i l y : II 1 4 0 - 1 4 2 , i i i r i n l K i • > ! I ) r c a | > o l i » , II same

141. wlirihrt ihr

as phi
< iillril

Kaiiai.i,

II

138

1 3 9 , 1 4 2 ; i i i M i i p l i o n s h o t n , II.

c i t y : II. 1 7 1 - 1 7 2 ; f o u n d e d b y P h i l i p ,

140

1 4 1 ; h M a t i i u i . II. 1 4 0 ; c o n s t i

1.339,11.93,171,172,

t u t i o n . II. 1 4 1 ; h i s t o r y , II. 1 4 1

Juhas

( = Livias, formerly

Agrippa

II

location,

by

II.

Bethsaida),

179; given t o

Nero,

1. 4 7 3

171-172,

whether it was a

polis,

195n.

II. 1 7 2 , 1 8 2

Jupiter

Capitolinus,

K a n a w a : see K a n a t h a ,

temple

Qumran

community,

Hekhalot

antipathy to of

in

Kanata.

Karaites: theory identifying t h e m with the

as t o p a r c h y , I I . 1 9 4 - 1 9 5 . J u h u s C a e s a r : see C a e s a r , J u l i u s .

142;

l a t e r c a l l e d ' S e p t i m i a ' , II. 1 4 2 .

II. 5 8 5 ;

material.

III.

274.

R o m e : p r e c i o u s gift o f A r i s t o b u l u s

K a r m o n , river: III. 3 1 9 n .

II

K a r o , J o s e p h : a u t h o r o f .SAa/Aan 'Arukh,

t o , I.

237;Jewish

t a x to, II.

I. 8 0 .

2 7 2 - 2 7 3 , III. 1 2 2 - 1 2 3 . Jurisprudence,

internal

under Jews; Council;

Jewish:

see

Sanhedrin.

Justice: divine, see u n d e r J u d g m e n t . Justin

o{ Enoch, I I I .

Martyr: use

261;

Kathedra: ' o f M o s e s ' , i n s y n a g o g u e s o f Palestine, II. 4 4 2 n .

Katoikoi j Katoikia:

u s e o f t h e A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel, I I I .

to

725-726.

settlers.

Justus

of Tiberias:

I. 3 4 - 3 7 ;

with Josephus,

conflict

I. 3 2 - 3 3 ,

35-36n.,

53-54, III.546; non-extant writings of,

I. 3 2 - 3 3 , 3 4 - 3 5 ,

590, I.

36-37n., III.

5 4 6 ; part p l a y e d i n t h e revolt,

3 4 , 3 5 , II.

131, 134; personal

h i s t o r y , 1 . 3 4 ; u s e o f h i s Chronicle b y Africanus

a n d others,

I.

3 5 ,3 6 -

37n., III. 546;expertise i n Greek,

II. 8 0 . Juvenal, Jews

describe

Kelim,

a n dJudaism,

community

III.

Colonies;

89,

of Jewish

91.

Sec

also

Cleruchies.

M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d

subject treated, I. 7 4 .

Kerithoth,

Mishnah

tractate:

position

a n d subject treated, I. 7 3 .

Kethubbah,

marriage

contract:

see

Marriage.

Ketubim:

see u n d e r Bible;

individual Ketuboth,

satirist: w r i t i n g s a g a i n s t t h e

III. 42, 89; m e a n i n g

of term. III. 4 2 ,89, 9 0 ; useo f term

Megillath;

and

titles.

Mishnah

tractate:

position

a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 .

I I I . 1 5 2 , 1 5 3 , K i b o t o s : n a m e for v a r i o u s p l a c e s . I I I .

1 6 4 - 1 6 5 , 609,6 1 5 n .

29.

Kiddushin,

betrothal practice: see under

Marriage.

Kiddushin, K

Kila'im, Kabbalah: f o r e s h a d o w e d

b y mysticism

of inter-Testamental

era (see also

under

II.

Mysticism),

Kabbalistic

texts,

353;for

see

under

i n d i v i d u a l titles. Kallah,

minor

whether

existed distinct 1 3 8 - 1 3 9 , 142.

tractate:

position

Mishnah

tractate:

position

a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 1 .

Kings,

biblical

book:

canonisation,

II.

a n d process 317-318n.;

of rel

a t i o n t o Chronicles, I I . 3 4 7 . Kingship, Jewish: priestly kingship o f

talmudic

tractate:

p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 . Kanata:

Mishnah

a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 .

town from

o f this

name

Kanatha, II.

Hasmonaeans individual 203-204,

(see

names),

also I.

under

2 8 1 , II.

215,,216, 227-228;

royal

p o w e r o f t h e H i g h Priests (see also under

High

Priests),

II.

227-228;

956

Names and Suhjecls

earthly power of t h e Messiah (see also under Messianism; Messiah), I I . 518-519. Kinnim, Mishnah tractate: position a n d subject treated, I. 74. Kiryath Arabaya: in administration of Bar Kokhba, 1.546. hitttm I. 241-242n., III. 434-435; in ihr

lMM)k

of

Daniel,

I.

152n.;

wilh the Romans, I. 2 4 ! 242ii,. III. 403 404, 425 426, 4 3 1 , 4 3 4 435; in (j_iiiiu.iii writings, I. 241 242n.. II. 554. .588, III. 403 404,425 4 2 6 , 4 3 1 . 4 3 4 435. Kodashim, fifth order of Mishnah: details of constituent tractates, I. 73-74. i
Kohath, Testament o/: I I I . 333.

Koheleth, biblical book [Ecclesiastes): a n d process of canonisation, I I . 317-319n; reading ofin synagogue, II. 452n.; association with Solomon, I I I . 241; Midrash

Koheleth,

see below. Koheleth Rabbah

{Midrash

Koheleth):

I.

91,95. Kokhba: see Bar Kokhba. Kol-wa-homer: exegetical principle attributed to Hillel, I I . 344, 345n. Korban: sacred vow/offering, I I . 486. Kos, Edomite god: I I I . 45. Koziba: see Bar K o k h b a .

Laberius Maximus: I. 515. Laconia: evidence for Jews there. I I I . 66. Lactantius: use of the Sibylline

living Oracles,

I I I . 6 5 1 ; on the eschatological wridngs of Hystaspes, I I I . 654—655. Lamentations, biblical book: midrash on {Midrash

Ekhah),

I . 91, 95;

and

process of canonisation, I I . 3 1 7 318n.; reading ofin synagogue, I I . 452n.; see also Megilloth. Lamia: see Aelius Lamia.

Lampon, Alexandrian anti-semi te: embassy U) Claudius against t h e Jews, 1. 40, 398, 472n.; executed b y Claudius, 1. 394. Lamps: a n d rules of S a b b a t h observance, I I . 470. Language: see Aramaic, Greek, Hebrew, Latin. Also under Jews and J u d a e a . Laodicea: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 27. Laos: use of term to denote Jewish community, I I I . 20, 24, 8 9 - 9 0 , 9 1 , ! 14n. See also under Community. I.arcius Lepidus (Sulpicianus), com mander under Titus: I . 501, 502n. Larissa in Thessaly: evidence for J e w s living there. 111. 66, 8 9 . Latin: II. 80; knowledge and use of b y Jews in R o m a n Palestine, I I . 53, 8 0 ; loan-words in Mishnah, I I . 53, 6 0 , 67—73; o n coins of Palestine, I I . 62-66; personal names among Jews, I I . 73-74; representations of Jews a n d J u d a i s m in Latin literature, I I I . 150-153. Law, The Jewish: see Torah. F o r Jewish internal administration of, see Council; Sanhedrin. F o r particular rules of, see under C o m m a n d m e n t s a n d individual subjects. For its development by t h e Sages a n d the transmission of oral law, see Halakhah; Rabbis. I n general see also under Jews a n d Judaism. Legatio ad Gaium, work by Philo: see under Philo, Writings of Legions: see Mihtary. Lentulus Crus, consul: I I I . 22, 120. Lentulus Marcellinus, governor of Syria: I. 245. Leontopolis, Jewish Temple of III. 47-48, 145-147; closed in time of Vespasian, I. 512, I I I . 146; history of building of b y Onias, I I I . 4 7 ^ 8 , 145-147; location. I I I . 146n.; not regarded as legitimate b y Palestinian sages. I I I . 146-147.

Main Index Lepcis Magna in Tripolitania: evid ence for Jews living there, I I I . 63. Lepers, in Jewish law: separated from congregation in synagogue, II. 4 4 8 ; uncleanness of, II. 475; purification ritual, II. 477. Lepidus: see Larcius Lepidus. Levi, patriarch: eponymous hrml ol tribe (Levites), II. 2.')3; 'IrHlanirMl of, see Testament oJ (hf XII

l'atriar
Leviathan: to be eaten in messianic age, II. 534n. Levies: see under Military. Levirate Marriage: see Hati^ah. Levites: II. 250-256; as subordinate officers in local courts, I I . 187; division into courses, I I . 247, 254-256, 292-293; distinct from priests after Ezekiel, secondary role, II. 250-252, 254; at Qumran, I I . 251 n.; closed hereditary circle, I I . 253; later affiliated with Temple singters and door-keepers: duties, I I . 253-254, 255, 282, 284, 286, 288, 289-291, 303, 307; numbers of, dme of Ezra, II. 254-255, 256; Levitical cides, II. 256; places of residence, II. 256; tithes due to, I I . 258, 259, 263; precedence in synagogue, II. 450; tribe of Levi given pre-eminence in Jubilees, I I I . 311-312; Levitical priesthood ex tolled in Testament of XII III. 768.

Patriarchs,

Leviticus, biblical book: Wayyikra Rabbah (midrash), I. 91; in Melchizedek Midrash from Qumran, III. 449-450. Libertinoi (Libertines): settlement o f i n Jerusalem, II. 428; Jewish com munity in Rome, III. 132-133. Licinius Crassus: see Crassus, M . Licinius. Licinius Mucianus, governor o f Syria: I. 265-266; history of his term of office, I. 265-266; privileges for Jews, III. 121. Life of Adam and Eve: see under Adam. Lights, Festival of: see Hanukkah.

Lilith: rxntt, t'H l.iniviii, l u M i i in I . M I N r M t l r i M f l o t |rw» liviiiK l l t n r . Ill VI l.iiirir w
I.iiuis: Jewish verses under name of, lll.t)t)9 670. I.ishkath ha-gazith, meeting place of Great Sanhedrin: II. 223-224, 225, 304. Liturgy, Jewish: o f synagogue, II. 447—454. See also Prayer. Livia: see Julia. Livias, city founded in honour of empress: see Juhas ( = Livias, formerly Bethramphtha). Livy: hfe and works, I. 66. Lod: see Lydda. Logos: doctrine ofin writings of Philo, III. 881 885. Longinus: see Cassius and Pompeius. Lots, casting o f II. 287n.; daily service of priests determined by, II. 287, 304, 305; officer ofin IVmple, II. 287. Lucian, presbyter from Antioch: his recension of the Septuagint, III. 484-486. Lucilfius Bassus, governor of Palestine: reducdon of Palestinian fortresses, I. 511, 515. 'Lucius, Consul of Rome': I. 195-197; authendcity of letter on behalf o f Jews in time of Simon Maccabee, I. 194-197, I I I . 4n., 120; idendty, I . 195, 197. Lucius Quietus: see Quietus. Lucuas: leader of Jewish revolt in Cyrene, I. 531,532. Lucullus, Roman general: victory over Tigranes, I. 135, 231; settles Jewish disturbances in Cyrene, III. 60. Luke, the Evangelist: account of census at birth ofJesus, I. 399, 405-427. Lupus: see Rutilius Lupus. Lycaonia: evidence for Jews living there, III. 34.

958

Names and' Subjects

Lycia: evidence for Jews living there, 111. 4n., 32. Lydda: first part of Samaria, then given to Judaea by Demetrius 11, I . 141, 182, 11. 1-2; predominantly Jewish population, I. 142, 11. 3; location, I . 182n.; people of sold into slavery by Cassius, 1.277; those enslaved freed by Antonius, I. 278; captured by Vespasian, I. 498; refounded as Diospolis under Severus, I. 521, 11. 183; as a toparchy, 11. 190, 192, 193, 196; rabbinic academy there, 11. 369. Lydia: settlement of Jews there by Antiochus 111, 111. 17, 19, 42; woman so named in Acts, 111. 19. Lysanias, son of Ptolemy Mennaeus: I. 565; executed by Antonius, 1. 253, 287-289, 565; as king of Ituraea, I. 563, 565; not to be confused with later tetrarch of same name, I. 568. Lysanias, tetrarch of Abila: I. !%&569; tetrarchy given to Agrippa I, I . 444-445; tetrarchy passes to Agrippa 11, I . 472; not to be confused with earlier king of same name, I . 568, 569. Lysias, Claudius: commander of Roman garrison in Jerusalem, time of Paul, I . 378. Lysias, Syrian general: I. 159-162; controlling Antiochus V, I. 129; death, I. 129, 168; campaigns against Judas Maccabaeus, 1. 159161,166; letter of to the Jews, I. 162, 167. Lysimachus, anti-Jewish polemicist: 111. 151,600601. Lysimachus, son of Ptolemy, translator into Greek of Esther, 11 I. 505-606.

Ma'amad ('standing body'): of priests, levites, and people: cultic duties, 11. 292. See also Courses.

Ma 'aseh Merkavah: see . Merkauah (mysticism). Macmer Sheni, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 71. Ma'asroth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 7 1. MaborthalMarnortha, town: refounded as Neapolis in time of Vespasian, I. 520. Maccabaean Revolt: I. 137-156, 156163, 164 et passim; religious state of affairs on eve of, I. 142-149; Hellenising party in Jerusalem, I. 148-1 50; history of persecution of Antiochus IV, 1.150-156; history of revolt down to 164 BC, I . 156-163; re-dedication of Temple by Judas, I. 162- 163; continuation of revolt under Judas, 164-161 BC, I. 164173; under Jonathan, 161-143 BC, I. 1 74- 188; under Simon, 143- 135, I. 189-1 99; legitimization of Maccabees/Hasmonaeans as ruling dynasty, I. 193- 194; consolidation and spread of Judaism afterwards, 11. 1-15; directed against pagan worship, not Hellenism, 11. 52; on the question of bearing arms on Sabbath, 11. 474; account of in Daniel, 111. 246. See also Maccabees; Hasmonaeans, and under individual names. Maccabaeus, Judas: see Judas. Maccabees, the: family home at Modein, sepulchral monument there, I. 156n., 188n.; etymology of the name, I. 158n.; aims secured with establishment of dynastic power, I . 193-194; closer to Pharisees than Sadducees, I. 212213; did not strike own coins, 1. 602-603; rebellion of, see Maccabaean Revolt. See also under individual names and Hasmonaeans. Maccabees, First Book ofi III. 18CL185; as source for Maccabaean revolt, compared with II Macc., I . 17-1 8, 152n., 157n., 161n., 111. 181,

Main Index 53 1-532; dated according to Seleucid era, source for Seleucid chronology, I. 17-19, 126, 127 et passim; use of by Josephus, I. 50, I1 I. 183; dating of Egyptian campaigns of Antiochus IV, I. 128-129n.; various documents presented there, authenticity, I. 171-1 72n., 178179n., 193- 194,195-196n., III.4n., 531-532; about the author, 111. 180-181; theology of, 111. 180-181; date of composition, 111. 181; original language of, I I I. 181- 182; sources used, 111. 181, 531; about the Hebrew title, 111. 182-183; Christian use of, I1 I. 183; editions, literature on, 111. 183-185; and the 'History of John Hyrcanus', 111. 185; translation into Greek, 111. 505; relation to the Letter of Aristeas, 111. 682. Matcabees, Second Book of: 111. 531537; as source for Maccabaean revolt, compared with I Macc., I. 17-18, 152n., 157n., 161n., 111. 181, 53 1-532; dating of Egyptian campaigns of Antiochus IV, I. 128- 129n.; various documents presented there, authenticity, I. 162, 111. 532, 533-534; based on non-extant work of Jason of Cyrene, 111. 60, 531-537; antiHasmonaean bias, 111. 532, 533; date of composition, 111. 532; purpose and style of work, 111. 532-533, 534; letters to the Egyptian Jews regarding Hanukkah, 111. 533-534; references to in later writings, 111. 534-535; manuscripts, editions, literature on, I1 I. 535-537; source for IV Macc., 111. 589. Maccabees, Third Book oE III. 537-542; account of hostilities toward Jews by Ptolemy Physcon, 111. 115n.; account of Jews' delivery from Ptolemy Physcon, 111. 145; fictional character of the work, 111.537-539; date of the author, 111. 534-5120;

959

relation to Greek Esther, 111. 539540, 720; references to in later writings, 111. 540-541; manuscripts, editions, literature on, I1 I. 54 1-542. Maccabees, Fourth Book of: m. 588593;Josephus not the author, I. 55, 111. 590, 59 1; contents of according to Sixtus Senensis, 111. 185-186; dependence on II Macc., 111. 534, 589; style and content, 111. 588589, 590; use of various Greek philosophical schools, 111. 589-590; date and place of composition, 111. 590-59 1; manuscripts, editions, literature on, 111. 59 1-593. Macedonia: evidence for Jews living there, 111. 5, 64,66-68. Macedonians: towns in Palestine garrisoned by, period of Diadochi, I. 144. Machaerus, fortress: I. 511n.; built by Alexander Jannaeus, I. 228n., 345n., 5 11n.; demolished by Gabinius, I. 268, 269, 51 ln.; location, I. 268n., 345n., 5 1 In., 11. 12n.; re-fortified by Herod the Great, I. 307-308, 315, 345n., 51 In.; flight there of daughter of Aretas IV, I. 343; John the Baptist imprisoned there, I. 345, 346, 348n.; Roman garrison there, I. 365; siege of by Bassus, I. 5 11. Macro, Naevius Sutorius: I. 389,39 1n. Magdola in the Fayiim: evidence for Jews living there, 111. 5 1-52. Magic, Jewish: 111. 342-347, et passim; association of magical books with Noah, 111. 333, 342; character and practice, I I I. 342-343, 345-346; Solomon regarded as greatest magician, 111. 342, 375-379; literary and magical texts (see also under individual titles), 111. 343347, et passim; formulae and incantations, 111. 347-348, 350351, 352, 353-354, 357-358, 361362, 376-377; incantation bowls and amulets, 111. 348, 352-357,

960

Names ami

357-358, 377; and the Merkabah mysdcs, III. 361-364; texts from Qumran (horoscopes, etc.), III. 364-366; astrology. III. 365-366, 367-368, 369-372, 373; secrets of physiognomy, III. 366-368; mid rash about Egyptian magicians J antics and jambres. III. 781-783. MiiKius Maximus, prefect of Egypt: lit <»3 MaKUii Main (CVIM-ICI: (ult of in Roinaii rinpur, 111. 157 1 5 8 . Magnesia ad Sipyhnn: r v u l r i K c f o r Jews liviuK iherr, II I. 1 9 . Maimonides: author of Mishnrh lorah, I. 80. Majority, age of in Jewish law: Ibr boys, II. 421. Makhshirin, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 74. Makkoth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 73. Malachi, prophet: in The Lives of the Prophets, III. 783-784. Malatha, fortress: location, I. 443n., II. 7n.; used by Agrippa I, I. 443, II. 7. Malichus I, Nabataean king: I. 277, 580. Malichus II, Nabataean king: I. 492, 583. Malthace, wife of Herod: I. 321. Mambres: see Jambres. Manaim: see Menachem. Manasseh, brother of High Priest Jaddua: starts schismatic worship on Mt. Gerizim, II. 17-18. Manasseh, son of Hezekiah: in Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. 336; identification with Qumran Wicked Priest, III. 338n., 431. Manasseh, The Prayer of: supplement to // Chronicles, III. 730-733. Manetho, anti-Jewish writer: III. 5 9 5 597; his legends regarding the Jews as found in Josephus, III. 46, 151, 595-596; compared with Lysima chus and Chaeremon, III. 151, 600-601; literature on, III. 596597; refutation of by Josephus, III.

Subjects

1)10 ft /M.VVJOT; Jewish insertions into the Egyptian text, 111. 699. Mantinra: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 66. Maon, town: synagogue of, II. 442nMar, tide of respected rabbi: II. 327n., III. 2 3 . Marcelhnus: see Ammianus Marcel linus and Lentulus. Marcellus, governor of Judaea: whether to be idendfied with Marullus, I. 383, 387. Marcellus, governor of Syria: see i'ul)li( ins Marcellus. Man ianus, P. lulius Geminius, li^ovrrnor of Arabia: II. 154. Marcius Crispus: .sec Crispus, Q; Marcius. Marcius Philippus, governor of Syfia: I. 245, 267. Marcius Turbo, general under Trajan: I. 531-532. Marcus Aurehus, emperor: aversion to Judaism, III. 153. Mareshah: see Marisa. Maria of Beth-Ezob: legend about ber eating her own child during siege of Jerusalem, I. 504n. Mariamme (I), wife of Herod, grand daughter of Hyrcanus II: L 283-284, 298,302-303; marriage to Herod, I. 283-284, 320, 324; death, I. 289, 302; gives support to Aristobulus, I. 297; Herod's jealousy regarding, I. 298, 302-303; extent of Herod's grieving for, I303; children of, I. 320; execution of her children by Herod, I. 324. Mariamme (II), wife of Her<3d, daughter of (? Boethus) the High Priest: marriage to Herod, I. 2^1> 320-321. Mariamme, daughter of Agrippa Istatue to in Caesarea, I. 451, 453Mariamme, tower on the palace of Herod: I. 487, 508. Mariamme, wife of Archelaus: I. 355. Mariamme, wife of Herod of Chalcis, mother of Aristobulus: I. 349n.

Main Index

Marion, tyrant of Tyre: seizes parts of Galilee from Herod, I. 277, 278. Marissa, city in Idumaea: I. 165n.; extent of Hellenisation, I. 4-5n.; location, I. 165n.; captured by Hyrcanus I, I. 207, II. 3-4. Marnas, worship of in Batanaea, II. 30-31. Marriage (Jewish): differences in custom between Galilee and Judaea, II. 14; special rules for priests, II. 240-242, III. 175; special rules for High Priests, II. 241; laws of adultery, II. 370, I I I . 175; forbidden on Sabbath, II. 472; forbidden on fast days, II. 484; among the Essenes, II. 570, 578, 593, 594; at Qumran, II. 578, III. 390n., 410-411,413; repudiated by the Therapeutae, II. 592, 593, 594; what money kethubah to be paid in, III. 35; particular laws concerning female proselytes. III. 175. See also Divorce. Marsus, governor of Syria: see Vibius Marsus. Martha, daughter of Boethus: mar riage to Jesus son of Boethus, II. 232. Martial, satirist: anti-Jewish wridngs of. III. 609. Martialis: see Rammius Martialis. Martyrdom of Isaiah: III. 3 3 5 - 3 4 1 .

Martyrs, Chrisdan: and New Testa ment doctrine of resurrection, II. 542, 543. Martyrs, Jewish: in persecution of Antiochus IV, I. 155-156, I I I . 280, 282, 532, 534, 535, 589, 590, 591; in time of Bar Kokhba revolt, I. 552. Marullus, governor of Judaea: whether to be identified with Marcellus, I. 383. Mary, mother ofJesus Christ: whether she travelled to Bethlehem for the census, I. 407, 411-413, 421, 422, 426, 427. Mary of Beth-Ezob: see Maria.

Masabala b^i SIMHMI, I i i n i n M U i l i t uncin Hai Koklibrt I II Masada: iiiaiiu»i i ami mii.ti a (lis* OVCWMI lliiir, I I IH. \n, II 22 23. 2^, Mm, III 203 204, 4(i2, l<» *. .ipc llicrr from Parthian- l>v Hciod's lamily, 1. 279; location. I, 279; occupation of by /cah)is, Al) G6, I. 511, II. 600, 601, 602; siege and capture of by Rome, AD 74: mass suicide of Zealots, I. 511-512, 515, 279n., I I . 604; 'freedom' coins from first Jewish Revolt, I. 605-606; synagogue of, II. 441-443n.; mikveh discovered there, II. 478n. Masorah, meaning of expression: II. 336. Mater synagogae, honorific title: 111, 101, 107. Mattai of Arbela: II. 361 362. Mattathias, father of Judas Mac cabaeus: I. 156-158; instigator of Maccabac.ui revolt, I. 156-158; death, 1, 15H, Mattathias, son ol Simon the Maccabee: assassination of, I. 199. Matthias, brother ofjoscphus: released from innprisonment at intercession ofJosephus, I. 45, 46. Matthias, father of Josephus: I . 45-46. Matthias, great-great grandfather of Josephus: I. 45. Matthias, son of Ananus, High Priest: II. 231, 234. Matthias, son of Margaloth: revolt against Herod the Great, I. 294, 325, 330,417. Matthias, son of Theophilus, High Priest: II. 229, 232, 234. Matthias 'the Humpback', great . grandfather ofJosephus: I. 45. Mauretania: evidence for Jews hving there, I I I . 64. Maximinus, emperor: games to celebrate his birthday, II. 47. Maximus: see Junius and Laberius. Maximus the Confessor: on Ariston of Pella, I. 37-38.

962

Names and Subjects

Medeba, city in Transjordan: cap Menander: Jewish verses under name tured by Hyrcanus I, I . 207, II. 11; of. I I I . 6.56, 657, 668-669, 692-694. location, I. 207n.; as part of Menelaus, High Priest: I. 149-151; territory of Aretas IV, II. 12n. loots the Temple treasures, I . 149, 151; relation to the Tobiads, I. Media: Jews resident there, I I I . 5, 7n., 149—151n.; seizes high priesthood 10. from Jason, I. 149; of the tribe of Medicine: see Doctors; Magic. Benjamin, I. 149n.; murders Onias Mrgillah, Mishnah tractate: position III, I. 150; not high priest under Mnci suhjrc t matter, I . 72. Judas Maccabaeus, I. 168n. Mtgtllath Antwrhus ( = Megillath Beth ^ashmonai; Stpher liene Hashmonai): Menippus the Cynic: II. 50, 135. d a t e , language of, editions, etc., I. Menorah (Jerusalem Temple): I I . 116 2 9 7 - 2 9 8 n . ; chief spoil in Titus' Megillath Taanith (Scroll of F a s t i n g ) : triumph, and subsequent history, 1. date, authorship, literature on, etc., 510; as Jewish symbol, I I . 297I. 114-115,111. 186n. 298n.; maintenance for use in the Megilloth, thefive:midrashim on, I. 93, cult, I I . 297-298, 303, 305, 306, 94—96; reading ofin synagogue, I. 307. 591, 593, I I . 452n. See also under Mercenaries (mihtary): Jewish, under individual titles. the Ptolemies, I . 179n., I I . 475n., Me'ilah, Mishnah tractate: position I I I . 41, 42, 48^9, 51, 52; use of by and subject matter, I . 73. Hyrcanus I, I. 207; use of by Herod, Meir, R.: and compilation of protoI. 315, I I . 76; organised as Mishnah, I. 77. politeumata in various cities. I I I . Mekhilta: I. 9 0 - 9 2 ; nature of, I . 90-91; 88-89n. See also under Military. of R. Ishmael, I. 90, 91-92; of R. Merchants: Jewish, Greek influence Simeon b. Yohai, I. 90, 92. on, I I . 62; guild ofin Tiberias, I I . Melchiresa, king of evil: in writings 181. See also under Trade. from Qumran, I I . 526, 553-554, Meris: administrative unit, time of I I I . 336n.,450. Herod, I I . 186n. Melchizedek: in writings from Merkabah (mysticism): I I I . 361-363; Qumran, I I . 526, 553-554; the development of, II. 353, 354, 381; Melchizedek Midrash from Qumran, the Angelic Liturgy from Qumran, I I . I I I . 449-451; legend ofin IIEnoch, 581, I I I . 462^64; and / / / Enoch, I I I . 450, 749. III. 270, 273; in Apocalypse of Meleager the Poet: II. 49-50. Abraham, I I I . 288-289; techniques Melos: evidence for Jews Hving there, and purpose. I I I . 360-361; and Hekhaloth hterature. I I I . 361-364; I I I . 71. physiognomic treatises. I I I . 367Memphis: evidence for Jews living 368. See also Hekhalot literature and there. I I I . 39, 40; colony of under individual titles. Phoenicians there, I I I . 44; Idumaeans living there. I I I . 45-46. Mesene: Jews of. I I I . 9, 10. Menahem, an Essene in the time of Mesopotamia: hterature on chron Herod: I I . 574, 587. ology of (see also under Chron Menahem, son (?grandson) ofjudas ology; Calendar), 1.8; Jewish revolt the Galilean: leader in revolt, AD in time of Trajan, 1.532, I I I . 8; Jews 66,1. 382n., 441, II. 600, 601, 602. resident there, I I I . 5, 7, 8, 9. Menahoth, Mishnah tractate: position Messalla, M. Corvinus, governor of and subject matter, I . 73. Syria: I. 254.

Main Index M e s s e n i a ( G r e e c e ) : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 66. M e s s i a h , t h e : II. 4 8 8 - 5 5 4 ; t o c o m e f r o m the H o u s e of D a v i d , I. 5 2 8 , II. 493, 499, 503-504, 518, 536, 550, 5 5 2 ; to sit in j u d g m e n t o v e r t h e G e n t i l e s , II. 4 9 3 , 4 9 4 , 5 2 6 - 5 2 9 ; d e v e l o p m e n t o f c o n c e p t , II. 4 9 7 498, 499, 501, 503, 504, 505, 5 1 0 - 5 1 1 , 5 1 2 , 5 1 3 , 5 1 4 et passim; ' m o t h e r ' of, II. 5 0 1 ; r e g a r d i n g t h e e x p r e s s i o n ' S o n of M a n ' , II. 5 0 5 , 5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; c a h e d Taheb b y S a m a ritans, II. 5 1 3 ; a n d E l i j a h , II. 5 1 5 - 5 1 6 ; time of c o m i n g , II. 5 1 7 , 5 2 3 - 5 2 4 ; dtles of, II. 5 1 7 - 5 1 8 , 5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; regarded as a n e a r t h l y k i n g a n d ruler, II. 5 1 8 - 5 1 9 ; p r e e x i s t e n c e of, I I . 5 1 9 , 5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; a n d And-Christ, II. 5 2 5 - 5 2 6 ; a l i g h t to t h e nations, II. 5 3 2 - 5 3 5 ; d o c t r i n e of t h e Suffering S e r v a n t , II. 5 4 7 - 5 4 9 ; n o t i o n s o f at Q u m r a n , II. 5 5 0 — 5 5 4 , 5 7 6 , 5 8 2 ; h o p e in, s e e b e l o w a n d e r Messianism/Messianic hope; re g a r d i n g J e s u s , see J e s u s C h r i s t . M e s s i a n i s m / M e s s i a n i c h o p e : II. 4 8 8 5 5 4 ; a n d the Z e a l o t s , I. 3 8 2 , II. 5 0 9 - 5 1 0 , 6 0 1 ; m o o d f o l l o w i n g faU o f J e r u s a l e m , I. 5 2 7 - 5 2 8 , II. 5 1 0 5 1 3 ; p e r s e c u t i o n of D a v i d i c h n e b y R o m e after A D 70, I. 528; a n d B a r K o k h b a , I. 5 4 3 - 5 4 5 ; d e v e l o p m e n t o f c o n c e p t , I I . 4 9 2 - 5 4 9 ; i d e a s of universality, I I . 4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 4 9 8 , 5 0 2 ; I r a n a n i a n influence o n , I I . 4 9 6 ; in Daniel, I I . 4 9 7 - 4 9 8 ; i n l i t e r a t u r e of t h e i n t e r - t e s t a m e n t a l p e r i o d , II. 4 9 7 - 5 0 7 , 5 1 0 - 5 1 2 , 5 1 4 - 5 4 9 , III. 243-244, 252-253, 255-256, 2 5 6 259, 280-281 283-284n., 295, 297, 7 5 1 - 7 5 2 , 768, 7 6 9 - 7 7 0 , 7 7 5 ; i n a g e o f J e s u s , II. 5 0 7 - 5 0 9 , 5 4 9 , 5 3 3 ; in P h i l o a n d J o s e p h u s , II. 5 0 7 - 5 1 0 ; a m o n g the S a m a r i t a n s , II. 5 1 3 ; u p h e a v a l s to p r e c e d e M e s s i a n i c age, I I . 514—515; timing of M e s s i a n i c a g e , II. 5 2 3 - 5 2 4 , 5 3 7 5 3 8 ; c h a r a c t e r of M e s s i a n i c k i n g

'M. 3

d o m , II 'i2'» ' i i ; , duittiiiiii ol Mrs.sianu II '»M» 'tilt, resuiirtiion o l drail »«•«• .iNo Rrsurirrtion), II M<> '>ll, .it Q u i n r a n (see alwi i n i d c i Q i u n r a n C o m i n u n i t v ) . 11. 5.'^>() 5 5 4 , 5 7 6 , 5 8 2 . III. 44() 4 4 7 , 4 5 7 4 5 8 , 4 6 5 ; a m o n g diaspora Jewry, III. 149; doctrine of retribution, III. 2 9 5 , 297, 7 6 1 - 7 6 2 , 763, 790. See also Ha'olam ha-ha'; M e s s i a h a b o v e . M e t a t r o n : i n t h e Book oi Enoch, I I I . 2 7 0 - 2 7 3 , 274; association with Yaoel, III. 289n. M e t e l l u s S c i p i o , g o v e r n o r o f Syria: I. 247,270. Mezuzah: II. 479—480; d e s c r i p t i o n a n d p u r p o s e , II. 4 7 9 , 4 8 0 - 4 8 1 ; di.scovered at Q u m r a n , II. 479n.; l a n g u a g e p e r m i t t e d t o b e written in, III. 1 4 3 . Mezuzah, minor talmudic tractate: p o s i t i o n a n d subject t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 . Mia: see Zia. Micah, b i b l i c a l book: fragmentary c o m m e n t a r y o n from Q u m r a n , I I I . 430. M i c a h , p r o p h e t : in The Lives of the Prophets, I I I . 7 8 3 - 7 8 4 . Michael, archangel: dispute with S a t a n a b o u t t h e b o d y of M o s e s , II. 3 5 1 , III. 2 7 8 , 2 8 1 ; i n w r i t i n g s f r o m Q u m r a n , identical with heavenly M e l c h i z e d e k , II. 5 5 3 , 5 5 4 , I I I . 2 8 4 n . ; i n Testament of Abraham, I I I . 761-762. M i c h m a s h , t o w n : l o c a t i o n , I. 1 7 7 n . ; site of rival g o v e r n m e n t u n d e r J o n a t h a n the M a c c a b e e , I. 177. Middoth (rules of r a b b i n i c e x e g e s i s ) : in halalihah ( H i l l e l , I s h m a e l ) , II. 3 4 4 , 3 7 7 ; in haggadah ( E l i e z e r ) , I I . 3 5 4 . Middoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d subject m a t t e r , I . 74. Midrash: I. 9 0 - 9 9 , II. 3 3 9 - 3 5 5 ; n a t u r e of, m o d e a n d m e t h o d of e x e g e s i s , I. 70, 90, I I . 3 3 9 - 3 4 0 , 342, 3 4 3 - 3 4 4 , 346-354, 493, 496-497; the mid r a s h i m , specific w o r k s , I . 9 0 - 9 9 ;

964

Names and Subjects

writings of Jewish Hellenistic haggadic historiography (see also under individual titles), I I . 3 4 6 355, III. 308 et passim, 767-769, 783-784; as illustrated in Chronicles, II. 347; legends about Moses (see al.so Moses), II. 347, 350-351; adoption of methods and interpret ations in New Testament, I I . 3.54 3.5,5; mode of biblical exegesis at Qiniiraii, III. 420 421 et passim. S r r aJM) Halakkah, Haggadah; and under specific titles. Midrash Abba Gorton: I. 9 1 , 96. Midrash Ekhah {Ekhah Rabbati): date, editions, literature on, 1.91, 95. Midrash Esther {Haggadath Megillah): date, texts, literature on, 1. 9 1 , 95-96. Midrash Koheleth {Koheleth Rabbah): date, translation, literature on, I. 91,95. Midrash Rabbah: edidons, literature on, I. 9 1 , 9 3 . Migdal: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 40. Mikveh (ritual bath): water suitable for, II. 477-478; discovered at Masada, II. 478n. See also under Purity. Mikwa'oth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 74. Milan: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 84. Miletus: evidence for Jews living there, III. 24-25; synagogue. III. 25; Jewish' inscription from. III. 167168. Military, Jewish: and Sabbath observ ance, I. 143, 147, I I . 474-475; as organised by Judas Maccabaeus, I. 159; service under the Ptolemies, I. 179n., I I . 475n., III. 41, 42, 48-49, 51, 52; auxihary troops in Egypt under Antipater, I. 271; Jews exempt from serving in Roman armies, I. 362-363, I I . 474-475, I I I . 22-23, 120-121; Greek and Ladn military loan words, II. 53; colony

at Elephantine (see also under Elephantine), III. 39-40; castra ludaeorum in Egypt, III. 41, 48-49; military colonies in Egypt other than Elephantine, I I I . 4 1 , 42, 4 8 ^ 9 , 51, 52, 89; eschatological army of Qumran War Rule, I I I . 399-400, 402-403. Military, the Roman: I. 362-367, H. 95-96; decree of Caesar forbidding levies in Judaea, I. 272-275 auxiliary troops, levy on cUent kings and cities, I. 317, II. 9 5 - 9 6 arrangements in Judaea, AD 6-70 I. 362-367, II. 95, 117; arrange mcnts in the provinces generally, I 362, 11. 95-96; Jews exempt from service, 1. 362-363, II. 474-475, III. 22-23, 120-121; changes in Judaea after AD 70, I. 367; Ituraean alae and cohortes, I. 570-571; auxiliaries from Palesdnian ciues, II. 95-96; veterans' colonies (see also Colonies), II. 95, 96, III. 42, 89; model for Qumran eschatological army. 111. 399-400, 403. Minim (heretics): berakhah against, II. 462-463; controversy regarding the Decalogue, 11. 480n. Minors (male): observance of the commandments, II. 420-421, 455, 456; bar-mi^wah, attainment of legal majority, 11. 421; and Torah reading in synagogue, II. 450, 453. Minyan: institudon of the 'ten workless men', II. 438-439; quorum re quired for synagogue service, II. 438, 448. Mishmarot ('courses'): II. 245-250, 254-256, 292-293; of pnests, II. 245-250, 278-279, 292, 293; of Levites, II. 254-256, 292-293; temple duties and cultic offices, II. 256-293; of IsraeHtes, II. 292-293. Mishnah* the: I. 70-77; character of (see also Haggadah, Halakhah, etc.), I. 69, 70, 71, 90, 522, 523, 524-525, II. 333, 467-468; meaning of name, I. 70, I I . 333; arrangement of

Main Index

material, I. 71; language of (mishnaic Hebrew), I. 71, II. 23, 27—2 •S; names and subjects of constituent tractates, I. 71-74, II. 345; dates of rabbis most quoted, I. 74-76; codification of, I. 76-77, II. 369, 378; of the Hasmonaeans, I. 77n; of R. Akiba, I. 77n; relation ship to Tosefta, I. 78-79; editions, literature on, I. 80-83; Aramaic sayings in, II. 21-22, 23; Greek loan words in, II. 53-73, 77.

Monoba/iiH (tl

Aihabrur i mtsi i mini In Judaism, III Ihi H>l M o i K i l l i e i H i i i , Jrv\ i«li d*iil> a l l i i iiitiliiiii ()f i II I hr .Shrmn'. 11 4 'i-l I'»'»

r«lipf paigns, I. 271; journey in support of Egyptian religion in Artapanus. II. Caesar, III. 48; seizure ofjewish 350, 111. 1.38, 521 523; institution of funds from Cos, III. 69. synagogue ascribed to him, II. 427; Mitzvot (religious duties): sec 'seat of in synagogues, II. 442ii.; Commandments. custom of reciting thr Shema' Mizpah, place near Jerusalem: centre ascribed to him, II. 455; import for army of Judas Maccabaeus, I. ance of for Essenes, II. 572; 159; location, I. 159n. portrayal of in Egyptian antiMnaseas: I I I . 597-598; author of Jewish writings. III. 151, 595-596, anti-Jewish work utilised by Apion, 608n., 611; portrayed as a leper in III. 597-598; identification of, anti-Jewish Egyptian legend, III. other works by, III. 598; refutation 151, 608n., 611; in account of of by Josephus, III. 610 et passim. Strabo, III. 154; Assumption of Moabites: forced to pay tribute by Moses, I I I . 278-288, 505; Apocryphon Alexanderjannaeus, I. 223, II. 11. of Moses, III. 285; in Jubilees, I I I . Modad, Book of Eldad and Modad: III. 309-310; fragments of biblical 783. exegesis on from Qumran, I I I . Modein, native town of the 324-325; The Sword of Moses (Harba Maccabees: sepulchral monument de Mosheh), I I I . 345, 350-352; in there, I. 156n., 173, 188n.; regard drama by Ezekiel the Tragic Poet, ing its location and name, I. 158n. III. 564; as portrayed in the Modius: see Aequus Modius. writings of Aristobulus, III. 582; Mo'ed Katan, Mishnah tractate: Apocalypse of Moses, III. 757-760; position and subject matter, I. 72. Life of Moses, I I I . 854-855. Mo'ed, second 'Order' of Talmud: Moses ben Maimon: see Maimonides. contents, I. 72. Moesia Inferior: evidence for Jews Moses of Chorene: on Ariston of Pella, I. 38. living there. III. 72. MtMiii:

Names and Suhjeds

966

Moso: woman to whom origin of Jewish law is ascribed by Polyhis tor, III. 512. Mourning: forbidden to priests, I I . 242-243. See also Burial Practices; Death. Muiiamis, governor of Syria: see l.icinius Mucianus. MiiniUitis PlaiKus, j^overnor of Syria:

I 252-253 Muruhbu'iil,

dtxuninits

cerning Har K o k h h a , .546

547;

Aramaic

litrranirr finds,

II.

from: on.

22

con

I. I IB, .54.3, 23,

1. 25.

122; 27;

Greek t e x t s , II. 78 79. Murcus, governor of Syria: see Staliu.s Murcus. Music: performance of Greek music in Jerusalem, II. 60. Music, sacred: at Temple in Jerusalem, II. 288-291, 303, 307; at Qumran, II. 290. Myndus, city in Caria: evidence for Jews living there, III. 4n., 24, 25. Mysteries, The Book of: see Sefer ha-Razim. Mysticism, see under Merkabah; Kabbalah.

N Nabataea, kingdom of: I. 574-586; defeat of Alexander Jannaeus, I. 226, 577; hostiHties with Rome, I. 244, 245, 267, 579; parts of given to Cleopatra by M . Antonius, I. 298; batdes against Herod, I. 300-301, 322-323, 580, I I . 141; conflict with Herod Andpas, I. 342, 350; hterature on, I. 574; coinage, inscriptions, I. 575; ethnic origin of Nabataeans, I. 575—576; conflict with Antigonus, I. 576; under Aretas I, I. 576-577; defeat of Antiochus XII, I. 577, 578; friendly attitude to Maccabees, I. 577; under Aretas IV, I. 578-579, 581-583; limited subjugation of

under Pompey, I. 579; in time of Rabel II, I. 584-585; becomes Roman province, I. 585—586; evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 16, 17. Nabonidus, Prayer of: see Qumran Community, writings from. N a g Hammadi: gnostic discoveries there. III. 760-761. Nahal Hever: documents discovered there (see also Judaean Desert), I. 26, 27, 543, 546-547, 549, I I . 78-79, III. 16. Nid.ial Ze'elim: documents discovered there (see also Judaean Desert), I. 543, 546-547. Nahum, biblical book: commentary o n from Qumran, I I I . 430-433. Nahum, prophet: in The Lives of the Prohets,m. 783-784. Name, the Divine: uttering of by priests in Temple (see also under God), II. 306-307n. Names: Greek and Latin, among Jews of Palestine, II. 73-74; of the angels and others in magical formulae. I I I . 347-348, 350-351, 357, 361-362, 373. Nannacus: see Annacus. Naphtali, patriarch, Testament of see Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. Naples: evidence for Jews living then?, III. 83. ^ N'ashim: third order of Mishnah, subjects treated, I. 72. Nasi, title: of President of Sanhedrin / Head of Nation, 11.215,217. Nationalism, Jewish: see Israel; Jews; Messianism. Nawe: see Nineve. Nazarenes: cursing of by Jews, II. 462^63. Nazareth, town: journey whence of Joseph and Mary at time of census, I. 413, 426; synagogues of, II. 445. Xazir, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 72. Nazirite: vow of Queen Helena, I I I . 163-164.

Main Index New Vr.ii. JrvMih Ir.iiii Neapolis, city near Shechem: I. 520521; foundation of and location, I. H i g h PittMlJN H.ii idit I'll. II .'/(i, 520, I I . 183; predominantly a 308; h o n i H blown o n , l i I M), Gentile city, I. 521, I I . 40. diirnrnt i.drnd.ii .it (^iitiii.iii Nebuchadnezzar: in Judith, III. 216, ( s r r also Q i u i i i a i i , ( Lilriuliii), II. 218; in Daniel, III. 245-246. 5HI. Nedarim, Mishnah tractate: position Nfziktn: l()urtli order of Mishnah, and subject matter, I. 72. subjr< ts treated, I. 73. Nega'im, Mishnah tractate: position Nicanor, Gate of, in Jerusalem and subject matter, I . 74. Temple: II. 57-58. Nehardea: major Jewish centre in Nicanor, Syrian general: I. 1 6 9 - 1 7 0 ; Babylonia, III. 8; collection there of campaigns against Judas Mac diaspora dues for Jerusalem cabaeus, I. 159, 160n., 169-170; Temple, III. 148. death, day o f fixed as Jewish festival, I. 170. Nehemiah, bibhcal book: and process of canonisation, II. 317-318n.; rel Nicephorium (Calhnicum): evidence ation to / Esdras, Chronicles, Ezra, for Jews living there, III. 9. III. 708, 710-713. Nicharchus: author of work hostile to t h e j e w s , I. 42, III. 608. Nemesis: cult of at Gerasa, II. 38. Nicolaus of Damascus: I. 2 8 - 3 2 ; soint c Nero, emperor: governors of Syria for Josephus, I. 26, 30 31, 32, during his reign, I. 264-266; gives 50—52; education and personal parts o f Galilee and Peraea to history, I. 28; in service of Herod, 1. Agrippa I I , I . 472-473; death, I. 2 8 - 2 9 , 310, 312, 323; 'Nicolaus499; deprived Jews of Caesarea of dates', I. 29; supports Archelaus in civic rights, II. 117; his reign R o m e after Herod's death, I. 29, generally favourable to Jews, I I I . 331, 333; writings of, I. 29-32; 78, 122; symbolised as eagle's wing guides Greek education of Herod, I. in IV Ezra, I I I . 299; portrayed as 310, 312; not author of drama satanic figure in the Sibylline Oracles, about Susanna, III. 563. III. 641, 644. Nicomachus: philosopher from Neronias, city: Caesarea (Panias) Gerasa, I I . 50. renamed such by Agrippa I I , I. Nicomedia: evidence for Jews hving 474, 475, II. 170; for history of city, there. I I I . 36. see Caesarea Philippi and Panias. Nicopolis (formerly Emmaus), city: I. Nethinim, temple servants: II. 290-291; 512—513; foundation of in time of relation to the Levites, II. 253, 291; Elagabal, I. 512-513n., 521, II. duties of, II. 2 9 0 - 2 9 1 . 183; location, I. 512-513n.; Neve: see Nineve. whether military colony established New Moon, Jewish feast of observance here under Vespasian, 1.512-513n. of new moon essential for Jewish See also Emmaus. calendar reckoning (see also under Nicopolis, city near Actium: building Calendar), I . 590-593; High projects of Herod, I. 308. Priestly sacrifice on, II. 276, 308; Torah read o n , II. 454; celebration JViddah, Mishnah tractate: position and of by diaspora Jewry, III. 144. subject matter, I. 74. Nike: cult of in various cities of New Testament: Aramaic terms and Palestine, II. 3 5 , 36, 37, 4 3 . names in Greek text, II. 2 2 , 23; use ofjewish exegesis, I I . 354—355. See Nineve, Jewish fortress in Batanaea: also under Christianity. location, II. 15n.

Names and Subjects

968

Nisibis, city in Northern Mesopot amia: i n . 8; Jewish settlement there, I I I . 8, 9; location. I I I . 8n.; collected diaspora dues for Jeru salem Temple held there. I I I . 148. Nisil)is, town in Babylonia: III. 8; Jews resident there. I I I . 8; location. I I I . Hn N i l l a i o( A r b e l a : s«-e Mattai of Arbela. Notth: 111 28-30. 332-333; leRcnd of at Apanirii, III. 2 8 :i(); in Qumran wrilinK» *»'"1 Fnotfi, \\\. 2.'):i 2.')4, 2 6 0 , 3 1 9 . 332 3 3 3 . \^^:^, 747, 74*>; a s s o c i a t i o n wilh n u - d i i i n e an
of Philo, 111.846. Noarus = Varus, son of Socmus: s e e Varus. Numenius, Jewish ambassador: envoy to Rome and Sparta, time of Jonathan, I. 184; delegate to Rome in time of Simon Maccabee, I . 194-195. Numenius, philosopher: knowledge of Jewish tradition, I I I . 696-697, 781-782. Numidia: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 63-64. Numismatics: literature on Seleucid coins, I. 9-10; literature on city coins of Palestine, I. 10-11; htera ture on Jewish coins, I. 11; use for reckoning Seleucid chronology, I . 126-127 et passim; used for reckon ing Herodian chronology, I . 327— 328. See also Coins; Chronology. Nymphidius: in IV Ezra, I I I . 299. Nysa: name of several towns, including Scythopolis, I I . 38; in Asia Minor, evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 24, 89-90.

O Oaths: community oath of Essenes, I I . 565; oaths by God's name rejected by Essenes, I I . 568.

Obadiah, prophet: regarding settle ment of Jews in 'Sepharad', I I I . 20-21; in The Lives of the Prophets,

III. 783-784. Obodas I, Nabataean king: I. 2 2 3 , 5 7 7 , 578. Obodas II, Nabataean king: I. 580. Obodas III, Nabataean king: I. 5 8 0 581. Octavian: relations with M . Antonius, 1. 250, 253-254, 289; battle of Actium, I. 253; for later history, see Augustus. Odes of Solomon: III. 787-788.

( )ea in Tripolitania: evidence for Jews living llier<-. 111. ()3. O e n o n i a u s of" (iadara, Cynic: I I . 50, 135. Oenoparas, river: battle there between Ptolemy V I and Alexander Balas, I. 181. Oescus on the Danube: evidence for Jews living there. I I I . 72. Offerings, Jewish: see Sacrifice; Temple; and under separate titles of the various offerings. Oholoth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 74. 'Olam haba': see Ha'olam

haba'.

Olympias, sister of Archelaus: I. 349n. Onias I, son o f Jaddua, High Priest: I . 139n. Onias I I , son of Simon the Just, High Priest: I. 139n., 149-150n. Onias III, son of Simon II, High Priest: in office on eve of Mac cabaean revolt, I. 139n., 148; deposed by Jason, I. 148; death, I . 150; whether to be identified with Qumran Teacher of Righteousness, I. 150n., I I I . 436n. Onias IV, son of Onias III, High Priest: and temple at Leontopohs, I. 168n., I I I . 47-48, 145-147; whether acdng High Priest under Judas Maccabaeus, I. 168n.; whether his circle wrote Jubilees, I I I . 313; whether author of non-extant work entitled Saga of the Oniads, I I I . 558.

Main Index O n i a s , J e w i s h g e n e r a l of P t o l e m y V I a n d C l e o p a t r a : III. I 1 5 n . , 135, 136. O n i a s the rain m a k e r : called H o n i 'the circle d r a w e r ' , I. 2 3 5 n . ; d e a t h , I. 2 3 5 ; w h e t h e r to b e identified w i t h Q u m r a n T e a c h e r o f RighteousnrHs, I. 2 3 5 n . , III. 4 3 6 n . O n k e l o s : i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h Atjuila. III. 4 9 4 , 4 9 6 ; t a r g u m o f srr u i u i n Targums. O r a l L a w , the: n . 330-336, 339-355; c o d i f i c a t i o n of, M i s h n a h (see also u n d e r M i s h n a h ) , I . 7 6 - 7 7 , II. 3 6 9 , 378; rejection of b y Samaritans, II. 19; d e v e l o p m e n t of, I I . 3 3 0 - 3 3 1 ; l e g i s l a t i v e a u t h o r i t y of, I I . 3 3 1 - 3 3 2 ; t e a c h i n g o f b y T o r a h scholars (see also under E d u c a d o n ) , II. 332-334; a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of (see a l s o u n d e r C o u r t s ; Council; S a n h e d r i n ) , I I . 334—335; p r i n c i p l e s a n d character o£Haggadah, II. 3 3 5 , 3 3 9 , 3 4 6 - 3 5 5 ; h t e r a t u r e o n , II. 3 3 7 - 3 3 8 ; prin ciples a n d c h a r a c t e r of Halakhah, II. 3 3 9 - 3 4 6 ; e x a m p l e s of, I I . 4 6 7 - 4 8 7 . See also Halakhah; Haggadah; R a b b i s , etc. 'Orders', o f t h e M i s h n a h {Sedarim): n a m e s , n u m b e r , a n d c o n t e n t s , I. 71-74. Origen: III. 4 8 0 - 4 8 4 ; o n H e b r e w d d e o f / Mace, III. 1 8 2 - 1 8 3 ; u s e of Wisdom ofBen Sira, I I I . 2 0 7 - 2 0 8 ; use ofjudith, III. 2 1 9 , 2 2 0 ; o n Tobit, III. 227; o n Enoch, I I I . 2 6 2 ; u s e of Assumption of Moses, III. 2 8 6 ; allusions t o Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, I I I . 3 2 9 ; allusions to Testament of Amram, III. 3 3 4 ; o n the a p o c r y p h a l Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. 3 3 5 , 3 3 9 ; t h e H e x a p l a , III. 4 8 0 4 8 4 , 4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 4 9 5 , 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 ; u s e of // Maccabees, III. 5 3 4 - 5 3 5 ; o n the Wisdom of Solomon, I I I . 574—575; o n / Esdras, I I I . 7 1 4 ; o n t h e G r e e k Esther, III. 7 2 1 ; o n t h e c a n o n i c i t y o f t h e A d d i d o n s to Daniel, III. 7 2 6 727; o n Jeremiah, I I I . 7 4 4 ; o n the Testaments of the XII Patriarchs, III.

777; tiiakr^ i«'|rtrii««- l(» /'""i "/ Janntx attd fimhin, | l l /!•-'. Prayft,,/ J,n,f,Ji, III /'Mi Z'***, o n il.r ipiHalypte nf t-ti/ah. I l l Pi** H()| O r u i r . to|Mri|iv of ( r i n i . d i « u -//ar ha-MelrkhtA r.ibbinn K x i s . H. 1 9 1 . Ortnh, MiHlinah trail.it'': poj^ition a n d subjrc t m a t t e r , (. 7 2 . O n d i h o p o l i s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. I I I . 15. O r o d e s , K i n g o f Parthigms: 1 - 2 5 1 . O r o p h e r n e s , general o f A r t a x e r x e s O c h u s : III. 2 1 8 . O r o p u s in G r e e c e : J e w i s h i n s c r i p t i o n f r o m , I I I . 6 5 , 138. O r p h e u s : O r p h a e u s m y t h at Q u m r a n , III. 189; J e w i s h verses u n d e r n a m e of. III. 656, 6 5 7 , 658, 6 5 9 , 6b().

661-667. Orthosias, city: I I . 8 8 , 8 9 . Ossuaries, Jewi.sh: i a n g i ' a g r o l iiis< ription.s, I I . 2 4 2.5, 7 9 . 8 0 . Srr .ds<. u n d e r Burial Pra^lite.s; heath; F u n e r a r y Ins< npti(>r»s O s t i a : s y n a g o g u e of ar'd iiis< ripiions from, II. 4 4 2 n . , III. Hi 8'2. O t h o , emperor: s y m b o h s e d as eagle's w i n g in IV Ezra, III. 299. O x y r h y n c h u s : a n n u a ) f'f"stivi»l thcr*- to mark victory over J c w s during revolt under I'rajan, I- 5 3 1 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s li^'ing there. 111. 53,54, 56-57, 91.

Pacorus, Parthian cuP-be^rer; a n d c a p t u r e o f H y r c a n u s and P h a s a e l , I. 279. Pacorus, s o n of k i n g OriPdes (pf P a r t h i a : i n v a s i o n of Syria, L 2 5 1 , 2 7 9 ; c a p t u r e o f H y r c a n u s a n d P h a s a e l , I. 279. 'Pairs', the: see ^uggot. P a l a c e o f t h e Hasmona^eans: l o c a t i o n , I . 4 7 5 n . ; u s e d by A g r i p p a I I to o b s e r v e T e m p l e , I. 4-75.

970

Names and Suhjt'ct.\

P a l e r m o : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , III. 8 3 . Palestine: extent a n d spread of Jewish population during Graeco-Roman p e r i o d , I. 1-13, 1 4 0 - 1 4 1 , 1 4 2 , I I . 1 3 8 - 1 4 2 , III. 4; l i t e r a t u r e on .»!( h a c o l o g y of, I. 6 - 7 ; l i t e r a t u r e o n K c o y n p l i y of, 1. 7 - 8 ; c o i n s / nxMirl.iiy s y s t e m , I. 10—11, I I . l>2 <»(>, m s ( i i p i i o n s from (collecI 12 H», l)onc of (oMtention b e t w e e n PlolrimrH a n d Seleucids, I. 1 3 8 . II. 87 'K). 111. 3; J e w i s h internal orKanisation and |M)liii( al institutions (see also under ( l o n r t s ; C o u n c i l ; S a n h e d n n ) , I. 1 3 8 1 4 0 , 3 7 6 - 3 8 1 , 5 2 5 - 5 2 6 , II. 1 8 4 - 2 2 6 , 4 2 7 - 4 3 9 , 5 2 3 - 5 2 7 ; H e l l e n i s t i c cities of, I. 1 4 0 , 1 4 3 - 1 4 4 , II. 2 9 - 5 2 , 9 1 - 9 7 , 9 7 - 1 8 3 ; s p r e a d of H e l l e n i s m , J e w i s h P a l e s t i n e (see a l s o u n d e r H e l l e n i s m ) , I. 1 4 3 - 1 4 6 , I I . 5 2 - 8 0 ; d u r i n g t i m e o f R o m a n civil w a r s , I. 2 4 7 - 2 5 4 , 2 7 0 - 3 0 0 ; i n v a d e d b y P a r t h i a n s , 4 0 B C , I. 2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , 2 7 9 ; d i v i d e d i n t o five a d m i n i s t r a t i v e d i s t r i c t s b y G a b i n i u s , 1. 2 6 7 , 2 6 8 - 2 6 9 , II. 173, 190; w h e t h e r incorporated into Syria, time of P o m p e y , I. 2 6 7 ; ally o f R o m e , t i m e of C a e s a r , 1. 2 7 2 - 2 7 3 ; e a r t h q u a k e t h e r e , 31 BC, I. 289; f a m i n e t h e r e , 2 5 B C , I . 2 9 1 ; f a m e d f o r its p a l m a n d b a l s a m , I. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 ; p o h t i c a l s t a t u s and administration as Roman p r o v i n c e , AD 6 - 6 6 , I. 3 5 7 - 3 8 2 ; Roman military arrangements t h e r e , I. 362 3 6 7 , II. 9 5 - 9 6 ; t a x farming under Ptolemies and S e l e u c i d s , I. 3 7 5 , II. 8 9 - 9 0 ; c e n s u s in t i m e o f Q u i r i n i u s , I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 4 0 0 , 4 0 5 - 4 2 7 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 5 ; R o m a n p r o c u r a t o r s of, AD 6 - 4 1 , 1 . 3 8 2 - 3 8 3 ; famine there, time of C l a u d i u s , I. 4 5 7 n . ; Vespasian's p r i v a t e possession f o l l o w i n g r e v o l t , I. 5 1 2 - 5 1 3 , 5 2 0 ; a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f u n d e r B a r K o k h b a , I. 5 4 6 - 5 4 7 ; Hebrew coinage, I. 602-606;

l a n ^ u a ^ e s p o k e n b y J e w s , II. 2 0 - 2 8 , 73-80; spread of Hellenism, n o n J e w i s h r e g i o n s (see also u n d e r H e l l e n i s m ) , 11. 2 9 - 5 2 ; a r c h i t e c t u r e , II. 5 6 - 5 8 ; t r a d e a n d c o m m e r c e , I I . 60-72; administrative units of under Ptolemies, Herod, and R o m e , II. 1 8 5 - 1 8 6 n . ; s y n a g o g u e s of, I I . 4 4 5 - 4 4 7 ; R o m a n p r o c u r a t o r s of, A D 4 4 - 6 6 , II. 4 5 5 - 4 7 0 ; c h a n g e s in p o U d c a l s t a t u s after AD 7 0 , I I . 5 1 4 ^ 5 2 0 ; R o m a n g o v e r n o r s of, A D 70 1 3 5 , II. 5 1 4 - 5 2 0 . S e e a l s o (ialilee, I d u m a e a , J u d a e a , P e r a e a , Samaria. P a l l a s , h r o t l u - r of Felix: f r e e d m a n of A n t o n i a , I. 4 6 0 n . ; i n f l u e n c e i n C l a u d i a n c o u r t , 1. 4 6 2 , 4 6 6 n . ; s e c u r e s Felix's a c q u i t t a l , I. 4 6 6 n . , 4 6 7 ; influences N e r o c o n c e r n i n g C a e s a r e a n J e w s , II. 1 1 7 n . Palms: famed product of Palestine J o r d a n V a l l e y ) , I. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 n . , 3 5 5 , II. 1 9 4 n . P a l m y r a , city: inscription r e g a r d i n g c u s t o m s tariff in t i m e o f H a d r i a n , I. 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . III. 1 4 - 1 5 . P a m p h y l i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , III. 4 , 5, 3 3 . P a n : c u l t o f at P a n i a s ( C a e s a r e a P h i h p p i ) , I. 144, II. 4 0 , 169. P a n a e t i u s , t e a c h e r of P o s i d o n i u s of A p a m e a : I. 20. Panias (later C a e s a r e a Philippi), city: n. 169-171; v i c t o r y o f A n t i o c h u s III t h e r e , I. 1 3 8 n . , II. 8 9 , 1 0 0 , 1 6 9 ; w o r s h i p o f P a n (the P a n e i o n ) , I. 144, II. 40, 169; temple to A u g u s t u s , I. 3 0 5 - 3 0 6 n . , II. 4 0 , 1 6 9 ; r e f o u n d e d a s C a e s a r e a b y P h i l i p , II. 1 6 9 - 1 7 0 ; a l l e g e d s t a t u e of C h r i s t t h e r e , II. 170, 1 7 1 n . ; r e n a m e d N e r o n i a s b y A g r i p p a II, II. 1 7 0 ; v a r i o u s n a m e s of, b u t P a n i a s t h e m o s t p o p u l a r , II. 1 7 0 - 1 7 1 . S e e a l s o Caesarea Philhpi. P a n i a s , d i s t r i c t of g i v e n t o H e r o d b y A u g u s t u s , I. 3 1 9 , II. 169; P h i l i p

Main Index n a m e d tetrarch of, I. 3 3 6 - 3 3 8 , 3 6 2 ; a s part of I t u r a e a n k i n g d o m , I. 337-338n., 564, 566; mixed p o p u l a t i o n of, I. 3 3 8 , II. 1 6 9 . P a n n o n i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s living there, I I I . 7 2 - 7 3 . Panticapaeum: e v i d e n c e Idr J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 3 6 37. <)(), 1 0 5 106, 1 6 6 . P a p p u s , L a o d i c a e a n J e w : a n d rabbinic story a b o u t t h e ' D a y of I r a j a n ' , I. 533. Paradise: II. 541-542, 546n.; place for souls o f righteous d e a d , I I . 5 4 1 - 5 4 2 , 5 4 5 - 5 4 6 ; v i e w of a c c o r d i n g to N e w T e s t a m e n t , II. 5 4 2 - 5 4 3 , 5 4 6 n . ; u s u a l l y rendered as G a r d e n of E d e n i n rabbinic H e b r e w , II. 5 4 6 n . S e e also After-life; R e s u r r e c t i o n . Parah, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 7 4 . Parents: d u t y t o e d u c a t e c h i l d r e n , II. 4 1 8 , 4 2 0 ; H o n o u r of, biblical c o m m a n d , II. 4 8 6 . P a r m e n i d e s , p h i l o s o p h e r : h e l d in h i g h esteem by Philo, III. 872. Paros: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 7 1 . Parthia: J e w s resident there. III. 4 , 7, 10. Parthians: and d e a t h o f A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 2 8 ; c a m p a i g n s against by Crassus and Cassius L o n g i n u s , I. 2 4 6 , 2 4 7 ; i n v a s i o n of Syria, I. 2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , 2 7 8 - 2 8 0 , 2 8 2 - 2 8 3 ; rel ations w i t h R o m e , t i m e o f T i b e r i u s , I. 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 . Pashur, priestly c o u r s e o f I I . 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . Passover, Feast o f a s c e l e b r a t e d at T e m p l e , I. 5 2 2 , I I . 2 9 0 , 2 9 2 , 3 0 8 , 4 7 3 ; sacrifice c e a s e d after destruc t i o n o f T e m p l e , I. 5 2 2 - 5 2 3 ; m e t h o d o f c a l c u l a t i n g w h e n feast s h o u l d occur, I. 5 9 0 , 5 9 1 , 5 9 3 ; r e c k o n i n g of a c c o r d i n g t o Q u m r a n c a l e n d a r , I. 6 0 0 - 6 0 1 , I I . 5 8 1 ; difference in observance between Gahlee and J u d a e a , II. 14; r e c k o n i n g o f in Jubilees, III. 3 1 0 , 3 1 2 ; e x p l a n a t i o n

of in Al iiil(ibulii«, Itl "iH ( I'ain SYnu)(ofiaf.\itn\i>ttUi iiih I I I l o l P a l i u i M h 1 1 1 1 2 5 , lillr III pir«idriii ul Vaxiirli, |Hiw«-i III «<-(- .IIMI .Saiilirdtiii, V.i\iirli , I 52(>; i r i n v c H d u e s lioiii d i a s p o r a h ' w r y , I I I . 34,«»7, 124 125; a u t h o r i t y o f as h i g l K ' s l J e w i s h ofhcial o v e r J e w s in d a y s of the l a t e r R o m a n e m p i r e , I I I . 125. Patriarchs, T e s t a m e n t s of: s e e Testa ments of the XII Patriarchs. Paul the A p o s t l e : preaching in J e r u s a l e m , I. 3 6 6 , I I . 74; a p p e a l s as R o m a n c i t i z e n , I. 3 6 9 n . , 3 7 0 n . , 3 7 8 , 4 6 7 ; i m p r i s o n m e n t o f u n d e r Felix, I. 3 6 9 n . , 3 7 0 n . , 3 7 2 , 3 7 8 , 4 6 5 - 4 6 6 ; trial before S a n h e d r i n , 1. 378, II. 219, 222; mistaken for ' t h e E g y p t i a n ' , I. 4 6 3 n . ; m e e t i n g w i t h D r u s i l l a , I. 4 6 5 ; m e e t i n g w i t h A g r i p p a 11 a n d B e r e n i c e . 1. 4 7 5 ; follows a trade whilst p r e a c h i n g , II. 3 2 8 ; c l a i m s m a i n t e n a n c e whilst p r e a c h i n g , II. 3 2 9 ; t a u g h t by ( J a m a l i e l I, I I . 3 6 8 ; prcat hiiig in s y n a g o g u e s , I I . 4 3 4 , 4 4 5 , III. 1 6 2 ; criticises Pharisees, II. 4 6 6 , 4 8 6 ; w h e t h e r held c i d z e n s h i p o f f a r s u s , I I I . 3 3 - 3 4 , 1 2 6 , 1 3 3 ; p e r s e c u t i o n of C h r i s t i a n s , I I I . 119; t r a v e h of. I I I . 1 1 9 , 1 4 1 ; familiar o n l y w i t h G r e e k B i b l e , I I I . 1 4 3 ; m i s s i o n to t h e g e n t i l e s . III. 159; Apocalypse of Paul, I I I . 7 6 4 ; use o f Testament of Abraham i n the P a u l i n e w r i d n g s , I I I . 764; u s e o f Apocalypse of Elijah in t h e P a u l i n e w r i t i n g s . III. 7 9 9 - 8 0 1 . Pe'ah, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 7 1 . Peki'in (Beki'in): l o c a t i o n , I I . 3 7 4 n . Pella, city in P e r a e a : II. 145-148; f o u n d a t i o n of, I. 144, II. 1 4 6 ; d e s t r o y e d by A l e x a n d e r j a n n a e u s , I. 226, 2 2 8 , I I . 147; 'liberated' by P o m p e y , I. 2 4 0 , II. 147; l o c a t i o n , II. 12, 145-146; member of t h e Decapolis, I I . 1 2 6 , 1 2 7 , 147; C h r i s t i a n s t a k e refuge there d u r i n g

972

Names and

first Jewish revolt, I I . 147-148; coins of, I I . 147; conquered by Antiochus I I I , I I . 147; wrongly named among toparchies ofjudaea by Josephus, I I . 147, 190-191. Pella on the Orontes: see Apamea. P
Mithridates, I.

271 PeuiiilriK II: MT I m a h ; Bible; and iiiidrr iianir?! ol iiidiv i
Therapeutae, I I . 592, 595; reckon ing ofin Jubilees, I I I . 310. Peraea: Antipas named tetrarch of, I . 326, 333, 341; fortified by Andpas, I. 342; ministry of John the Baptist there, I. 345, 346; boundary dispute with Philadelphians, I . 455; parts of given to Agrippa I I , I . 473—474n.; subjugated by Vespasian, I . 498; boundaries of Jewish Peraea according to Josephus, I I . 6n., 12, 145; and Judaization programme of Hasmonaeans, I I . 10-13; name means 'beyond the Jordan', I I . 12—13; population mainly Jewish in Roman-Herodian period, I I . 12, 13; internal Jewish organisation (see also Courts; Council, etc.), I I . 184-198; Roman toparchies of, I I . 194—195. See also Palesdne. Perdiccas: statue of at Gerasa, I I . 150; re-foundation of Samaria, I I . 160. Perek Shalom, minor talmudic tractate: position and subject treated, I . I. Pergamum: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 4, 5, 18-19; decree of friendship with Jews, time of Hyrcanus I , III. 18. Persephone: worship of at Gaza, II. 30; worship of in Batanaea, Auranitis, etc., I I . 43. Perseus: siting of myth of at Joppa, I I .

Subjeds

33 34; on
ity), I I . 58011., 586, I I I . 420-421. Pesikta (of Rab Kahana): character,

composition date, editions, I. 9 6 . Pesikta Hadatta: Pesikta Rabbati:

I. 9 7 .

character, composition (late, editions, I. 9 7 . Pesikta zutarta (kekah Tob): wrongly labelled Pesikta, editions, I. 97. Peter, disciple of Jesus: flees from Agrippa I, I. 448, 451; trial before Sanhedrin, 11. 219. Petra, Nabataean capital: flight there by Hyrcanus I I , I. 542; renamed Hadriane Petra, I . 542, 586; besieged by Antigonus, I . 576; principal Nabataean city, I . 585, 586; road built between it and Bostra by Trajan, I. 586, I I . 157, 158n. Petronius, governor of Egypt: I . 2 9 0 i i . Petronius, P., governor of Syria: I . 263, 394—397; chronology of his gover norship, I . 263; negotiates with Jews over edict of Caligula, I. 361n., 370n., 394-397; supports Jewish religious freedom in Dora, I I . 120; wary of provoking Mesopotamian Jews, III. 7. Pbaene: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 14. Phanasus, High Priest: see Phannias. Phanni, High Priest: see Phannias. Phannias, son of Samuel: appointed high priest time of John of Gischala, I. 496-497, I I . 232, 234; various forms of his name, II. 232n. Pharaton, town: location, I . 175n.; Syrian garrison there, I . 175. Pharisees: I I . 3 8 1 - 4 0 3 ; and the Hasidim, I. 157n., 212, I I . 400-401; seats in the Sanhedrin, I . 204, 206,

Main Index 210, 213, 215, 331; views on Providence, I . 206, 296, II. 572, 392-394, 395; as upholders of Torah, I. 211-213, 388-391, II. 464, 466; breach with H y r c a n u s I. I. 211-215, I I . 390, 3 9 4 , 4 0 1 ; oriRin!. of sect, I. 211-213, II. 4(M) 402; conflict with Alexander JannaruH, I. 221-224, II. 401, III. 432; i)<>wir restored under Alcxaridra, 1. 229 232, II. 390, 394, 401 402; relations with Herod the Great, I. 296, 312-314, I I . 206, 395, 505; and emergence of the Zealots/Fourth Philosophy, I . 382, I I . 395, 599, 603n.; friendly relations with Jesus and Jewish Christians, I. 441; reladons with Agrippa I , I. 4 4 6 447, 452; activities in revolt against Rome, I . 486, 489, 497, II. 395; replace Sadducees as leaders after AD 70,1. 523-525, I I . 369, 402-403; adherence of the 'scribes' to the Pharisees, I I . 329, 388; hterature on, I I . 381-382; evidence from Josephus, I I . 382-383, 392-394; evidence of the Mishnah, I I . 3 8 4 387; separation from 'am ha'are^, I I . 386-387, 396-400; attitude to the Oral Law, I I . 389, 390-391; belief in resurrection, I I . 391-392, 540, 541, 542n., 543n.; pohtics of in general, I I . 394-395; called them selves ^az^m'm, I I . 3 9 6 ^ 0 0 ; meaning of name, I I . 396-398; strict under standing of the laws of ritual purity, I I . 396-400, 475n.; relations with Sadducees, I I . 404-405, 4 0 9 ^ 1 0 , 413, 414; criticised by Jesus for being over zealous, I I . 468, 474n., 486, 549; practice of frequent fasting, I I . 483; identification with Qumran community, I I . 585; proselytising of. I I I . 159-160; whether authors o f the Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193, 194-195; author ship oi Assumption of Moses, I I I . 283; whether to be ascribed authorship ofjubilees, I I I . 313.

I*harnii« I'H, kiiiK <>l I'lmli)* w i t h ('.Ar%At. I '.'411

lutttiliiut

l ' l i a i i i a p a l r « . I'ttMliiaii i t i n i n i a n d r i

I

251 I'hartM, uliiiiil . i i U M i . d l r < i n \ , i l tli<-rr to nuirk I t . i n i l . i t i o n o l l)il>h' into ( J i r r k , i l l I?!). IHO, ()H4.

Pharsalus, battle of: 1. 247. IMiasael, brother of Herod: I. 278-280; nominated strategos of Jerusalem by Antipater, I. 275; made tetrarch by M . Antonius, I . 278; capture of by Parthians, I. 279; death, I. 280; Herod founds Phasaehs in honour of, I . 306, I I . 168. Phasael, tower on palace of Herod: I. 487,508. Phasaelis, city: II. 168-169; founded by Herod in honour of Phasael, 1. .30(), I I . 93, 168; bequeathed to Salomi- I by Herod, 1. 333, II. 92, 168; palm groves of, 1. 355n., II. Hitt; whctb<-i an independent polis, 11. 182. Phaselis, city in Lycia: c v i d i ' i u e for Jews living there. 111. 4n., 32. Pheroras, brother of Herod: made tetrarch of Peraea by Herod, 1. 292, 319; death, I. 294, 324; rcforuHcs Alexandrium, I. 307n.; supports Antipater against Herod, I. 322, 324; promised power by the Pharisees, I I . 505. Phiabi, high priestly family of (see also under names o f individual priests); I I . 234. Phiale, reputed source of the Jordan: I. 339. Philadelphia ( = Rabbah of the Am monites), city: II. 155-158; conflict with Peraean Jews, I . 455, II. 12, 157; Hellenistic cults there, II. 37, 39, 48; member of the Decapolis, I I . 126, 127, 156-157; continued use of ancient name, I I . 155; location, I I . 155, 158; conquered by Antiochus I I I , I I . 156; renamed Philadelphia by Ptolemy I I , I I . 156; as part of province of Arabia, I I . 157-158; as part of province of Syria, I I . 157.

Names and Subjects

974

Philadelphia, city south-east of Sardis: evidence for Jews living there, III. 22. Philadelphia in the Fayiim: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 53. Philemon: Jewish poetry under name nl, 11! 6,56, 657, 6 6 1 , 6 6 8 - 6 6 9 . IMiilip. .1 IMiryirian: put in charge of j n i i s a l r i i i h v Auliochus IV, I. 151. P h i l i p , o l h t i i III ,\^5rippa I I : I. 477n., 4H«». P h i l i p , Hon III AIIIKMIIIIS \ ' I I I : t o n l l i i I

w i t h b r o t h e r s l o r S y r i a n l l i r u n e , I. 134-135. Phihp, son of H e r o d , t e t r a r c h : I. 336—340; foundation of ( l a e s a r e a

Philippi and Juhas, I. 39, I I . 169-170, 171-172, 179n., 182; extent of tetrarchy, I. 326, 333, 336-338, 567; mixed population o f tetrarchy, I. 338n.; character, I . 339; coins of, human images on, I. 339-340; marriage to Salome II, I . 339, 349n.; peaceful rule, I . 339; death, I. 340. Philip, Syrian general: appointed vice-regent and tutor to Antiochus V, I. 106; attempts to seize Syrian throne, I. 167, 168; defeated by Lysias and Antiochus V, I. 168. Phihppi: battle of, I. 250, 251, 278; evidence for Jews living there. III. 65, 141. Philippus: see Marcius. Philo, Jewish philosopher: I I I . 809— 8 8 9 ; influence on Josephus, I. 49; leader of Jewish embassy to Caligula, 1. 392-393, I I I . 543, 814n., 816, 859; participation in pagan social activities, II. 54, III. 139, 819n.; extent of bis knowledge of

Palestinian halakhah

and

hag

gadah, I I . 348n., I I I . 818-819, 874—875; elevation o f Moses and Mosaic Law above all other philosophers and philosophies, I I . 350, III. 875-876, 878, 879n.; method of allegorical interpretation of Scripture, II. II 354-355n., III.

140 i n , .5()7 ,568, 831, 876-878; on Jews' knowledge of the Law, I I . 418; on synagogues, II. 425, 440, 445, 448, 452; on importance o f synagogue sermons, II. 448, 453; Messianic hope of, I I . 507-509; views on the world to come, I I . 508-509, 533, 534; on immortahty, II. 540n.; on the Essenes, II. 559, 560n., 562-563, 564, 565, 566, 567-574, 584, 589, 593; on the 'fhcrapeutae, I I . 559, 591-593, ,595 .597, 111. 818, 856-858; provides evidence for Jews living in E g y p t , ill. 43 44; o n expulsion of Jews from R i m i e , A l ) 19, 111. 76; o n

the rights of proselytes, 111. 160; wrongly ascrii)ed authorship of Liber

Antiquitatum

Biblicarum,

III.

325; knowledge of Hebrew, I I I . 479n., 873-874; use of the Septuagint, I I I . 479-480; whether b e knew IIMaccabees, III. 534; value as an historian. I I I . 543; extent t o which his thought was Heflenised, III. 567, 813-814, 871-873, 878; comparison with the philosopher Aristobulus, III. 581, 584-585, 586, 587-588; audience his works were intended for. III. 587, 817, 818n., 880, 888-889; purpose of his writings, I I I . 587-588, 817, 818n., 867, 875-876, 878, 879n., 888-889; Uterature on. III. 809-812; editions, manuscript tradition, translations, III. 811, 819-830; about his life and family. III. 814-816, 818; evidence of Josephus concerning. III. 814n. influence o n Christian writers, III 814, 819 et passim, 838-839, 889 status as a philosopher, III. 8 1 4 872; in Christian legend, III. 816 attitude to Rome, I I I . 817-818 homiledcal style of some o f his writings. I I I . 818; pilgrimage to Jerusalem, III. 818; education of, III. 819n., 871-82; belief in Pro vidence, I I I . 865; influence upon of specific Greek philosophical

Main Index schools, III. 865, 866, 871^872, 882-883, 885, 887; literary style of, III. 871-872; doctrine of G o d , I I I . 880-885; doctrine of intermediary beings and the logos. I I I . 881 885; dualism. III. 881-888; d t u t r i n r nl the nature of man, I I I . 8 » ( i HHH; \m

view o f ethics. I I I . 887 888. His writings in detail: (1) Quaestiones el Solutiones in Genesim, .... in Exodum 111. 825-830. (2) Allegorical commentaries on select pordons of Genesis {Legum Allegoriae and others under own headings) III. 588, 830-840, 842-844, 845. (3) Systematic Exposition of the Mosaic Law (the whole of the Pentateuch) III. 5 4 2 543, 832, 840-854. (4) De Vita Mosis III. 543, 854-855. (5) Quod omnis probus Liber I I I . 856. (6) De vita contemplativa I I I . 612n., 856-858. (7) De aeternitate mundi III. 8 5 8 859. (8) O n the persecutors of the Jews (Sejanus, Flaccus, Caligula) III. 543, 859-864. (9) De providentia I I I . 588, 8 6 4 865. {10) De animalibus III. 865-866. (11) Hypothetica (Apologia pro ludaeis) III. 606-610, 616, 866-868. (12) Lost works I I I . 609, 868. (13) Non-genuine works {De mundo; De Sampsone et Jona; Interpretatio Hebraicorum nomi num; Liber antiquitatum biblic arum; Breviarium temporum) IIL 868-870. Philo the Elder: III. 555-556; nonextant work on the kings of the Jews, III. 555; date. III. 556; possible identification with Philo

47')

t h r r|>i( |n>rl, Ml ">'•»<». '»(»(! P h i l o I h r Kpi. PiM-i 111 5.M»-fv«| |N»iuihlr KICIIIIIK • I I I O I I MIIII Plllln • h r Klilrr. Ill 5')t). 'iV>. 'idO, ( . i r r k |M»riii 'AlMMlt J r i UH.iliiu', III. 5 5 9 ')(»(». I m i i U u t r o n , Ml. 5 6 0 .5«.I Plnl<M r.ilrs. L e t t e r t o : see A r i s t e a s , L e t t e r of.

Philodcmus of Gadara, philosopher: II. 49, 135. Philosophy: the Fourth, development and character (see also Judas of Gamala, son of Ezekias), II. 5 9 9 606; Jewish, character of in the HeUenistic period (see also under individual authors and titles). III. 567-568. Philostephanus, Egyptian general: I. 220. Philostorgius: u.sc ofjustus of Tiberias" Chronicle of the Jewish Kings, I. 37. Philoteria, town on the lake oi Gcnncsaret: 1. 144, 228n. Phinehas: as prototype of the Zealots, I I . 604, 605; taken as ancestor of Hasmonaeans, H- 604; in rabbinic hterature, II. 605n. Phocaea: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 19, 104. Phocylides, gnorriic poet from Miletus: III. 687—688, et passim; character of his wridngs. III. 687-688; Jewish (?) ethical verses written under his name. III. 688-692. Phoenicia: coinage of, I. 10-11, II. 62-63, 66-67; as administrative district under Ptolemies, I. 141; conquered by Parthians, I. 2 5 1 252; parts of gifted to Cleopatra by M. Antonius, I- 253, 288, 298; adoption of Phoenician alphabet by the Greeks, I L 60; trade, II. 60; evidence for Jews hving there. III. 4; Phoenician settlements overseas, III. 44, 107-108, 109, 110. Photius: description of Chronicle of Justus of Tiberias, I. 35-36, 37; regarding so-called work of

976

Names and Suhjeds

J o s e p h u s , I. 55. P h r y g i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s h v i n g there, III. 17, 2 7 - 3 2 , 89; s e t t l e m e n t o f J e w s there by A n t i o c h u s I I I , III. 17, 2 7 , 4 2 ; and l o c a l i s a t i o n o f N o a h legend. III. 2 8 - 3 0 . Phylacteries: see Tejillin. Pilate: see I'ontius Pilate. Pinli.is. High Priest: see P h a n n i a s . lUtkt dr-Rnhbi KItezer ( = Baraitha deHahht l:lif.:n] character, compos i t i o n d a t e , r c h l i o n s , I. 9 8 . Pirqe 'Aholh, M i x h n a l i I r a d a K v I I I . 214—215; p o s i t i o n in M i s h n a h , I.

73, III. 2 1 4 ; Aholh de-Rahht Nallum, a d d i t i o n t o , I. 8 0 ; literature on, I. 8 1 - 8 2 , I I I . 2 1 5 ; character of. III. 214-215. Piso, C n . C a l p u r n i u s , consul 7 BC: a s governor of Syria, conflict w i t h G e r m a n i c u s , I. 2 6 0 - 2 6 1 . Piso, L . C a l p u r n i u s , pontifex consul, 15 BC: w h e t h e r he w a s l e g a t e o f Syria, 4 - 1 BC, I. 2 5 8 . Pistus, father of J u s t u s o f T i b e r i a s : I. 34. P i t h o l a u s , s u p p o r t e r of Aristobulus, A n t i g o n u s and A l e x a n d e r a g a i n s t R o m e : I. 2 7 0 . Placidus, R o m a n c o m m a n d e r under V e s p a s i a n : leader o f garrison i n S e p p h o r i s , 1. 4 9 2 ; s u b j u g a t i o n o f Peraea, I. 4 9 8 . P l a n c u s : see M u n a t i u s . Plato: u s e of P l a t o n i c tenets b y J e w i s h thinkers. III. 5 6 8 , 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 , 5 7 9 , 5 8 3 , 589; use o f P l a t o n i c i d e a s i n w r i d n g s o f Philo, III. 8 7 1 , 8 7 2 , 8 8 2 , 884-885, 886. P l a t o , rhetorician from G a z a : I I . 50. P l i n y t h e Elder: his e v i d e n c e r e g a r d i n g the l o c a t i o n of t h e Essene c o m m u n ity, II. 5 6 0 , 563, 584, 5 8 9 . P l i n y the y o u n g e r : c o r r e s p o n d e n c e w i t h F a l c o , I. 5 1 7 . P l u t a r c h : I. 65; u s e of P o s i d o n i u s o f A p a m e a , I. 20; life a n d w o r k s , I. 6 5 . Pluto: worship of in Batanaea, Auranitis, etc., I I . 4 3 .

Poetry, J e w i s h , under G e n t i l e p s e u d o nyms: I I I . 6 5 6 6 7 1 . P o l e m o n I of P o n t u s : 1. 4 4 9 n . P o l e m o n II o f Pontus: I. 4 4 8 , 4 4 9 450n. P o l e m o n of Cilicia: m a r r i a g e to Berenice I I , I. 4 7 4 , 4 7 5 . Politeuma: III. 88; ofJ e w s in A l e x a n d r i a (see a l s o u n d e r A l e x a n d r i a ) , . 111. 8 8 , 92-94; of Jews in Berenice ( C y r e n a i c a ) , III. 8 8 , 9 4 - 9 5 ; m e a n ing o f term. III. 8 8 , 90, 9 1 . S e e a l s o under Community. Pollio ( A b t a l i o n ) , a Pharisee: I I . 362-363; serving u n d e r H e r o d , I. 296. 3 1 3 , I I . 362 363; refuses o a t h of a l l e g i a n c e to H e r o d , I. 3 1 3 , 3 1 4 n . , II. 3 6 2 ; identification w i t h Abtalion, I I . 363. Pollio A s i n i u s , consul: see A s i n i u s . Pollio, prefect o f E g y p t : see V i t r a s i u s . Poll-tax: see Taxadon; Tribute; Provinces; Palestine. P o l y b i u s : I. 63-64; life a n d works, I. 6 3 - 6 4 ; as friend o f D e m e t r i u s I, I. 1 2 9 - 1 3 0 ; c h a r a c t e r i s a t i o n of A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 4 6 - 1 4 7 . Polygamy: condemned b y Q u m r a n c o m m u n i t y , II. 5 7 9 n . , III. 3 9 0 n . , 413. Polyhistor: see A l e x a n d e r P o l y h i s t o r . P o m p e i i : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. III. 8 2 . P o m p e i u s F a l c o , governor o f j u d a e a : I .

516-517. Pompeius, Longinus, governor o f J u d a e a : I. 515-516. P o m p e i u s Sextus: I. 2 5 2 . P o m p e y : I . 236-241; wars i n the east, I. 135, 136, 236; m a k e s S y r i a a R o m a n p r o v i n c e , I. 136, 2 4 0 , 244—248; gift of g o l d e n vine f r o m A r i s t o b u l u s , I. 2 3 6 - 2 3 7 ; r e l a t i o n s with Aristobulus I I a n d H y r c a n u s II, s u b j u g a t i o n o f t h e J e w s , I . 2 3 6 - 2 4 1 , I I . 148; siege of T e m p l e M o u n t , I. 2 3 8 - 2 3 9 ; enters H o l y o f H o l i e s , I. 2 4 0 ; Uberates H e l l e n i s t i c cides of P a l e s t i n e from J e w i s h

Main Index control, I. 240, I I . 4, 6, 12, 36, 91-92, 9 4 , 144, 147, 156, 162, 98, 101, 104, 109, 110, 112, 113, 166. 120, 125-126, 129, 131, 134, 137; Triumph of, I. 240-241; makes Palestine a tributary of Rome, I. 241, 267; triumvirate and civil wars, I. 2 4 4 , 2 4 5 , 2 4 6 , 247, 248,270; death, I . 248, 270; reduces territory of Ituraeans, I. 564; conflict with Aretas I I I , I. 579; Pompeian era, adoption of b y hberated cities of Palestine (see also under Coins; Chronology), I I . 126, 132, 134,137, 141, 144, 147, 150, 152-153, 156; takes Jewish prisoners to Rome, I I I . 75, 133; portrayal of in Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193-194. Pomponius Flaccus: see Flaccus, L. Pomponius. Pontius Pilate: I. 383-387, 438-440; raises votive shields in Herod's palace, I . 343, 386, 439; sends Jesus to Herod Antipas, I. 349-350; official title, praefectus, I. 358; called procurator by Tacitus, I. 359; recalled by Vitellius, I. 36In., 387; orders troops to bring standards into Jerusalem, I. 380-381, 384, 438-439, 440; dates of governor ship, I . 382-383; character of according to Agrippa I , I . 384; uses Temple treasures t o build aque duct, I. 385, 438, 439, 440; executes a number of Samaritans, I. 3 8 6 387; death of according to Christian legend, I . 387n.; Epistles of, I. 387n.; positive image ofin later Christian tradition, I. 387n.; and death of Jesus Christ, I . 433, 438; account of in Josephus, I . 438-440; kills a number of Galileans, I. 485. Pontus: evidence for Jews hving there, I I I . 35-36. Poor, the: tithes for and distribution of alms, I I . 265n., 283, 437. Popillius Laenas, Roman envoy: gives ultimatum to Antiochus I V , I. 151-152.

Popparu,riiiptrM i n i t i i m i c 4<>4>ii.,

iiiip|MiM«

lo

\rii>, I

ii|>|MtiiilMiriii

ol

Floriiii MM g u v r i i i o i o | l i M l a r a , I - t / O , Jrwinh i r i i d r i K i r » nl, III 7H, 122 I'ori ius Frtilim %rr ITIIIIH I'orphyiogriinuH; MT Porphiogrnitus.

Constantine

Porphyry: on the original Against Apion,

title of

I . 55; on chronology

of Seleucid kings, I. 126-128, 128 et passim; o n Chaeremon, I I I . 602. Portus, in Italy: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 82. Poseidon: worship ofin Ascalon, II. 32; cult of at Gerasa, I I . 38; and foundation myth of Dora, I I . 51. Posidonius of Apamea, historian: I. 20—22; great hisorical work of 1. 20-21; personal history, 1. 20; indirect source for Josephus, I. 21-22, III. 608; influence of on other histonans, 1. 21, 111. 608; literature on, I. 22; polemic against against t h e j e w s in his history, III. 69, 608, 612. Pottery, Greek: imported to Palestine, I I . 61. Praefectus: title of governor o f eques trian rank, military function, I. 358-360. See also under Governors; Provinces. Praetorium (governor's residence), in Palestine: at Caesaraea, I. 361-362; in Jerusalem, I . 362, 366. Prayer: II. 448-450, 4 5 4 - 4 6 3 , 4 8 1 483; children obliged t o recite certain prayers, I I . 420, 482, 455, 456; in synagogues, I I . 428-429n., 438, 441 n., 448-450, 453; washing hands before, I I . 441; priestly benedictions, I I . 448, 450, 453-454; the Shema' (see also under Shema'), I I . 448-449, 481-482, 451-455; the Shemoneh 'Esreh (see also under Shemoneh 'Esreh), I I . 449, 455-463, 481; Shawl {Tallith), II. 479n.; grace before meals, I I . 482—483; in writings from Qumran, I I I . 4 5 6 464; straps, see Tefillin.

Names and Subjects

978 Presbyteroi:

III.

1 0 2 ; difFerent

archisynagogoi,

from

II. 4 3 5 ; i n s c r i p t i o n a l

references to from various diaspora

XIIFatnarchs, see

111. 7 6 8 ; h i g h p r i e s t s ,

High

Priest;

Righteousness

Teacher

and

the

c o m m u n i t i e s , III. 1 1 , 1 4 , 2 3 , 2 6 , 7 2 ,

Priest

of

88, 9 2 , 9 8 , 102n.; use a n d m e a n i n g

under

Qumran

o f t i t l e presbyteros,

also Sacrifice; T e m p l e ; L e v i t e s ; a n d

III. 1 0 2 . S e e a l s o

under

I'.ldcrs. I ' r i c n r : «-vi(icti
III 2 4

names

of I anon,

I.

148 149; dues,

writings,

see

Community.

See

of various

types

of

offerings, d u e s etc. Priscilhan: use

IVieMn: II 2 3 7 - 3 1 3 ; l l c l l c n i s a t i o n o f i n tinir

Qumran

of

Wicked

Procurator,

oi Enoch, III.

263.

R o m a n oflfice of: I . 3 5 8 — 3 5 9 ;

later c o n f u s i o n w i t h title I.

t h e m , I. , 5 2 3 . 5 2 4 , . 5 2 7 . I I . 2 5 7 2 7 4 ,

original

283, 345, III. 3 1 2 ;withdrawal

a d m i n i s t r a t o r , I. 3 5 8 , 3 6 0 , 3 7 2 ; d d e

from

358-359;

dtle

praefectus,

t i t h e s , s a c r i l i ( i a l p o r t i o n s etc. o w e d

derived

function

from

as

financial

p u b l i c life a f t e r A D 7 0 , 1. 5 2 3 5 2 4 ;

for g o v e r n o r o f e q u e s t r i a n r a n k ,

l i t e r a t u r e o n , II. 2 3 7 - 2 3 8 ; p o w e r of,

358;

title o f g o v e r n o r s

II. 2 3 8 - 2 4 0 , 2 5 7 ; e x c l u s i v e r i g h t t o

from

sacrifice,

II. 2 3 9 - 2 4 0 ,

j u d i c i a l a u t h o r i t y , I. 3 5 0 , 3 6 7 - 3 7 2 ;

Qumran

community,

251; in the II.

243-244n., 244-245n.,

239n.,

248, 25In.,

time

I.

of J u d a e a

mihtary

arrangements

also

576,

and below.

hereditary 240;

class,

special

240-242,

genealogies,

marriage

III. 1 7 5 ; r e q u i r e d

cleanness,

II.

II.

laws,

242-243,

II.

ritual

294-295;

a g e o f a d m i s s i o n to office, II. 2 4 3 ;

under

Procurators

Governors;

o f Judaea:

governors history

of

o f Syria, t h e title

II.

the p r o v i n c e ,

2 4 5 - 2 5 0 ; t o be distinguished

authority,

250-252;

from

'sons

of

areas

Provinces;

I.

357-387,

I.

to

257, 360;

procurator,

I.

3 5 8 - 3 6 0 ; p l a c e o f r e s i d e n c e , I. 3 6 1 ,

d i v i s i o n i n t o t w e n t y f o u r c o u r s e s , II. II.

in

358;

455-470, 485-486; subordinate

c e r e m o n y o f c o n s e c r a t i o n , II. 2 4 4 ;

Levites,

I.

g o v e r n e d b y , I. 3 5 9 , 3 6 2 , 3 6 7 . S e e

252-253n., 294, 323n., 342n., 5 7 5 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , 5 9 1 , III. 4 0 8 , 4 0 9 ;

of Claudius,

1 7 1 ; military

tration

I.

of

arrangements

I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 7 ; 367-372; finances,

in

judicial adminis

I.

372-376;

A a r o n ' , II. 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 ; ' s o n s o f Z a d o k '

extent

(see

II.

u n d e r , I. 3 7 6 - 3 8 1 , II. 2 1 9 - 2 2 3 ; l i s t

256;

o f g o v e r n o r s , A D 6 - 4 1 , I. 3 8 2 - 3 8 3 ;

also

under

252-253n.;

Sadducees),

number

of,

II.

of Jewish

self-government

w i v e s a n d d a u g h t e r s of, p e r m i t t e d

procurators

to e a t offerings,

4 4 - 6 6 , I. 4 5 5 - 4 7 0 . S e e a l s o J u d a e a ,

II. 2 6 1 , 2 6 6 , 2 7 0 ;

daily T e m p l e duties a n d sacrifices, II.

279-287,

304-307; 286,

287-291,

vestments,

292-308,

II. 280, 281,

during the period

AD

and under individual names. Property: rabbinic method

of settling

d i s p u t e s , II. 5 1 6 ; c o m m o n

owner

293-294; as guardians of the

ship o f a m o n g Essenes, II. 5 6 5 — 5 6 6 ;

T o r a h , d m e o f E z r a , II. 3 2 2 - 3 2 3 ;

c o m m o n ownership of a t Q u m r a n ,

priestly b e n e d i c t i o n i n s y n a g o g u e , II.

448,

precedence

450,

453-454;

in s y n a g o g u e ,

given II. 4 5 0 ;

II. 5 7 7 . Prophets, biblical books: c a n o n i s a t i o n of, II. 3 1 7 - 3 1 8 n . ; s t a t u s l o w e r

than

S a b b a t h o b s e r v a n c e a n d sacrifice,

t h a t o f T o r a h , II. 3 1 9 - 3 2 1 ; r e a d i n g

II.

o f i n s y n a g o g u e , II. 4 4 8 , 4 5 0 , 4 5 2 ,

473,

vestments

474; worn

priestly by

white

Essenes,

II.

453,

454; for individual

prophets

564n., 569, 593; emphasis u p o n the

and

writings,

separate

L e v i t i c a l p r i e s t h o o d i n Testaments

n a m e s a n d titles.

of

see under

Main Index Prophets, The Lives of: III. 783-786; original language of, date, I I I . 705-708, 784; contents, I I I . 7 8 3 784; Jewish work, later Christian ised, III. 784-785; editions, litera ture on. III. 786. Prosbol: see Prozbul. Proselytes, Jewish: I I I . 150-176; proselytizers expelled from Rome, 131 BC, I. 197; conversion to Judaism punished b y Domitian, I. 528, III. 122; number of decreased after 135 AD, I. 556; travel to Jerusalem for feasts, II. 76; forbidden in marriage to priests, II. 241; prayer for in the Shemoneh 'Esreh, I I . 461; Lydia oiActs 16, I I I . 19; conversion to Judaism for bidden by Septimius Severus, I I I . 123; Christian converts to Judaism, III. 125; Jewish missionary htera ture, III. 158-162, 548, 552, 6 1 7 618 e< passim; need to be circum cised, I I I . 164, 165, 169, 170, 173, 174; distinct from God-fearers, I I I . 169, 171; history of term proselutos, III. 169-171; given instruction in Jewish tenets and ritual. I I I . 1 7 2 173; baptism of, III. 173, 174, 642; need to take Hebrew name, I I I . 174-175; particular laws regarding female proselytes. I I I . 175; religious duties and rights of. III. 175-176; forced conversion of various peoples, see Conversion. See also 'God-fearers'. Proseuche: inscriptional references to from various diaspora commun ities, III. 46-47, 52, 55, 73; use of term for pagan places of worship, III. 107. Prostitutes: forbidden i n marriage to priests, I I . 240. Proverbs, biblical book: process of canonisation, II. 317-318n.; as Wisdom Literature, III. 198; associ ation with Solomon, III. 241. Providence: n. 3 9 2 - 3 9 4 ; doctrine of among Pharisees, I . 206, 296, II.

572.

392

among 572;

m,

»<»'.,

S.iddm n s .

grnn.il

briirl

(ioiliinr

ol

571

dixiiinr

572;

.Hilling ol

diH inn.

II in,

..I

t'»| II

l.sHriies, .IMOMIIIII^

II. to

P h i l o . III. Ht)5, P r o v i i u T s . R o m a n : 1. 255, 3 5 7 - 3 7 6 ,

401—404; diflcrcnt classes of, power and function o f governors, I. 255, 357-376, 378; taxation of, I. 3 7 2 376, 401-404, I I . 93-94, 96, 197n. Prozbul: II. 366-367; Greek loan word, II. 54; formula of, I I . 185n., 366; instituted by Hillel, I I . 366; meaning of term and its provisions, II. 366-367. Psalms, Apocryphal and in Syriac from Qumran: III. 188-192, 203. Psalms, biblical book: III. 187-197; singing o f i n Temple, II. 303 304; process of canonisation, II. 317 318n., III. 187 188; so-called Maccabaean psalms. III. 187 188; use of Ps. 30 for Hanukkah, III. 187n.; Psalms Scroll from Qumran, III. 188; claim of Davidic author ship, I I I . 241; commentaries on from Qumran, III. 438-439, 4 4 8 449. Psalms of Solomon: I I I . 192-197 messianic hope, II. 503-504, 505 517, 519, I I I . 194-195; a n d Hasmonaean content and stance III. 193-194; authorship. I I I . 193 194—195; original language of, I I I 195; hterature on, editions, trans lation. I I I . 196-197; translation into Greek, III. 505; whether source {or I Baruch, III. 736, 737n. Pseudepigrapha, the so-called: I I . 348-355, i n . 177-180 et passim; haggadic historiography, character and theology, II. 348-355, I I I . 177-180 et passim, 241-244, 279, 308, 505, 733ff, 746ff; messianic hope of, II. 501-507, 514-547; fragments of pseudepigraphic pro phesies found at Qumran, I I I . 306-307; Jewish writings under

980

Names and Suhjeit.s

Gentile pseudonyms, III. 617-618 et passim; for specific works, see under individual titles. Pseudo-Aristeas, writings of: see Aristeas, Letter of.

Pseudo-Eupolemus: see under Eupole mus. IVudo-Hecataeus: see under Hecal.irus PHeiiil<>-|uHtiii (ciut.iiiis Jewish verses under (irrek p H r u c l i i i i v n i s , Ml. 6.57, 6.59.

660-661flr, 664-666.

Pscudo-Philo, ties:

III.

Hook of Hihhiid

325-331;

667-670. .iutitjui-

nianuMripi

history, III. 325 326; dose afhnity with Chronicles, III. 326 327n.; contents and character. III. 326 327; original language of, III. 326; survival ofin Chronicles of Jerahmeel, III. 326, 329-330; provenance. III. 327-328; date of composition. III. 328-329; allusions to in Church writings, III. 329; editions, trans lations, hterature on. III. 330-331; Hnks with II Baruch, III. 752-753. Pseudo-Phocylides: see under Phocy lides. Ptolemaeus of Ascalon, grammarian: I. 27—28; probable author of nonextant biography of Herod, I. 27-28; dates of, II. 49. Ptolemaeus, son of Thraseas: I I I . 114-115n. Ptolemais ( = Acco), city: II. 121-125; hostihty tojews, I. 220, II. 123-124; building projects of Herod, I. 308, II. 47; located on boundary of Jewish Galilee, II. 6n., 10; coinage, imperial period, II. 36, 124-125; coinage, Ptolemaic, II. 36, 122; coinage, Seleucid, I I . 36, 123; Hellenistic culture of, II. 36, 47; renamed and colonised by Claudius, II. 36, 96, 125; Greek foundation myth, I I . 5 1 ; preHellenistic Greek contacts, II. 61; bestowal of right of sanctuary by Rome, II. 94, 125; coinage, time of Alexander the Great, II. 1 2 1 - 1 2 2 ;

original name Acco, I I . 1 2 1 - 1 2 2 ; pre-Helenistic Greek contacts, I I . 121; named Ptolemais by Ptolemy Lagus, 11. 122; inhabitants known as Antiochenes, II. 123; under Cleopatra Selene, II. 124. Ptolemais in Cyrenaica: evidence for Jews living there. III. 1 3 9 - 1 3 1 . Ptolemies, dynasty in general: fighting with Seleucids over Palestine, I. 138, II. 87-90, III. 3; military service of Jews under, I. 179n., I I . 475n., III. 41, 42, 48-49, 5 1 , 52, 120; system of taxation in subject areas. I. 375, II. 89 90; division of Palestine into administrative units, li. 18()n.; gifts to Jerusalem I'eniple. II. 312 313; toleration of Jewish religious practices. I I I . 1 1 4 - 1 1 5 , 135-136. See also under names of individual dynasts. Ptolemy I Lagus: and struggles of the Diadochi to gain Palesdne, I I . 87-88, 99, 100, 1 1 1 , 122, 1 6 1 ; transports one hundred thousand Jews to Egypt, III. 41, 59. Ptolemy II Philadelphus: regarded by Justin Martyr as contemporary of Herod, I. 427; inherits Palestine and southern Phoenicia from Ptolemy I, II. 88, 127; coins of from Gaza, II. 100; coins of from Joppa, II. I l l ; foundation of Ptolemais (Acco), I I . 122; foundation of Philadelphia (Rabbah), II. 156; offers sacrifice at Jerusalem Tem ple, II. 3 1 1 ; gifts to Jerusalem Temple, I I . 312; liberates Jewish slaves. III. 41; his role in the creation of the Septuagint according to Aristeas, I I I . 1 1 4 , 474-475, 677-678, 679; as portrayed by Pseudo-Aristeas, III. 618. Ptolemy III Euergetes: and Joseph son of Tobias, I. 140n.; siege of Damascus and Orthosias, I I . 88; coins of from Joppa, II. I l l ; offers sacrifice at Jerusalem Temple, I I . 310, III. 114; grants asylum to a

Main Index proseuche n e a r A l e x a n d r i a , III. 4 6 47. P t o l e m y I V P h i l o p a t o r : d e a t h , II. 8 9 ; defeats A n t i o c h u s I I I at R a p h i a , 11. 9 8 ; portrayal o f i n III Maccabees, HI. 537-539. P t o l e m y V E p i p h a n e s : m a r n a g r to C l e o p a t r a , d a u g h t e r of A n t i o c h u s I I I , II. 9 8 . Ptolemy V I Philometor; sup[><)ils c l a i m s o f A l e x a n d e r Balas to S y r i a n t h r o n e , I. 1 3 0 , 177n., 1 8 0 , 1 8 1 ; d e a t h , I. 1 8 1 ; friendly a t d t u d e to t h e j e w s , III. 4 7 , 4 9 , 1 3 5 - 1 3 6 ; w i t h J e w s b u i l d s proseuche in A t h r i b i s , III. 4 9 ; a l l o w s J e w i s h t e m p l e t o be b u i l t i n L e o n t o p o l i s , III. 115, 1 4 5 - 1 4 6 ; a n d the J e w i s h philosopher Aristo bulus, III. 5 7 9 , 586. Ptolemy VII Physcon: opposes Demetrius I I , I. 1 3 2 ; hostile a t t i t u d e to J e w s , I I I . 115. P t o l e m y V I I I L a t h y r u s : conflict w i t h Cleopatra a n d Alexander J a n n a e u s , 1 . 2 2 0 - 2 2 1 , II. 1 7 3 , 124. Ptolemy V I I I Physcon: legend about tossing J e w s t o e l e p h a n t s . III. 5 3 9 . P t o l e m y A u l e t e s : reinstated a s k i n g by G a b i n i u s , I. 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . Ptolemy, brother o f Nicolaus of Damascus: n o t author of biography o f H e r o d , I. 2 7 ; at c o u r t o f H e r o d , I. 310-311. P t o l e m y , f i n a n c e minister o f H e r o d : I. 311. Ptolemy, general of Antiochus E p i p h a n e s : I . 159. Ptolemy Mennaeus, king of the I t u r a e a n s : I. 5 6 4 - 5 6 5 . Ptolemy, son in l a w o f S i m o n M a c c a b e e : kills S i m o n a n d his s o n s , I. 199; conflict w i t h H y r c a n u s I , I. 202. P t o l e m y , s o n o f A n t o n y and C l e o p a t r a : a c q u i s i t i o n o f m u c h of S y r i a , I. 2 5 3 . P u b h c a n s , tax collectors: 1.374-376; in P a l e s t i n e , I. 374—376; o p p r o b r i u m h e a p e d o n , I . 376. Publicius M a r c e l l u s , g o v e r n o r of Syria:

'>M1

srni In |tidii<-<« In pill •)!. :><)3; rrailiiig o l M loU n i Iwlhrt on, II. 4 5 0 . P i u i l y . l a w s ol i i i u a l (leanness: II. 475-178; as practised by t h e Pharisees, 11. 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; c o n t a c t w i t h (Jcntiles a n d t h e i r possessions t o b e a v o i d e d , II. 8 3 - 8 4 ; of priests, I I . 2 3 9 - 2 4 4 , 2 9 4 - 2 9 5 , 299; corpse u n c l e a n n e s s , II. 2 4 2 , 4 7 5 ; l a w s r e g a r d i n g access to T e m p l e c o u r t s , II. 2 8 5 n . ; w a s h i n g before p r a y e r , I L 4 4 1 ; c o n c e p t of, II. 4 7 5 ; t y p e s of w a t e r u s e d t o purify, II. 4 7 5 , 4 7 7 ^ 7 8 ; e x t e n s i o n s o f a c c o r d i n g to halakhah, II. 4 7 6 ; o f utensils, II. 4 7 6 - 4 7 8 ; a m o n g t h e Essenes, II. 564, 569n., 570; in Qunnan c o m m u n i t y , II. 5 6 9 n . , 5 7 7 n . , 5 8 2 , III. 3 9 9 4 0 0 . 4()H 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 4 1 1 , 4 1 3 4 1 4 ; of J e w s in M e d i a a n d M e s e n e sus[)e« t, III. 9, 10. Puteoli, c i t y i n Italy: Christian community there. III. 8 In.; e v i d e n c e for J e w s living there. 111. 8 1 ; s e t t l e m e n t o f ' f y r i a n s there, III. 110-111. P y d n a in M a c e d o n i a : w o r s h i p of Z e u s H y p s i s t o s there. III. 6 8 . Pythagoras: use of Pythagorean t e a c h i n g s by J e w i s h thinkers, I I I , 568, 5 7 9 , 583; view of Josephus a n d others that P y t h a g o r a s g o t h i s p h i l o s o p h y f r o m J u d a i s m , III. 6 9 6 ; i n f l u e n c e of h i s t e a c h i n g s o n P h i l o , III. 8 7 2 . P y t h o d o r i s , wife of P o l e m o n I o f P o n t u s : I. 4 4 9 n .

Quadrans, c o i n : I I . 66. Q u a d r a t u s , l u h u s Bassus, g o v e r n o r o f J u d a e a : I. 5 1 6 .

982

Names and Suhjei Is

Quadratus, Ummidius, governor of S y r i a : I. 264; t e r m o f office, I. 2 6 4 ; d e s p a t c h e s C u m a n u s to Rome following t r o u b l e s i n S a m a r i a , I . 361n.,370n., 459. Q u e e n of H e a v a n : s e e A p h r o d i t e (Astarte). Q u i e t u s , L u c i u s , R o m a n g e n e r a l : I. .S18; a p p o i n t e d g o v e r n o r of J u d a e a , I, 5IH, 5 3 2 ; d e a t h , I. .518; c r u s h e s jrwisli iriirllion in N h - s o p o t a m i a , I. 5 3 2 ; ' W a r o t Q u i r l u s ' in ral)l)ini( l i t e r a t u r e , I. 5 3 3 . Q u i n c t i l i u s V a r u s : see V a r u s . Q u i n t i l i a n : i n p r a i s e of T i m a g c n e s of A l e x a n d r i a , 1. 2 3 . Q u i r i n i u s , P . S u l p i c i u s , g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I. 258-259, 399-427; c e n s u s in J u d a e a i n his time, t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l p r o b l e m s , I. 258— 259, 399-427; w h e t h e r he w a s twice g o v e r n o r o f S y r i a , I. 2 5 8 - 2 5 9 , 4 2 0 , 423; Jewish opposition to t h e c e n s u s , I. 3 8 1 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; appoints A n a n u s H i g h Priest, II. 230. Q u m r a n C o m m u n i t y : II. 5 5 0 - 5 5 4 , 575-590; figure of t h e T e a c h e r o f R i g h t e o u s n e s s , I. 1 5 0 n . , 2 3 5 n . , I I . 5 4 8 , 5 5 1 - 5 5 2 , 5 8 0 , 5 8 7 , III. 3 3 8 n . , 421, 434, 436, 438, 439, 453; i d e n t i t y o f t h e ' W i c k e d P r i e s t ' , I. 188n., 2 2 4 n . , II. 5 5 2 , 5 8 7 , I I I . 338n., 4 3 4 - 4 3 5 , 438; history a n d o r i g i n of sect, I. 2 1 2 n . , II. 5 8 5 - 5 8 8 , III. 3 9 0 n . , 3 9 3 - 3 9 4 , 4 3 4 - 4 3 5 , 4 3 8 ; identification o f 'Furious Y o u n g L i o n ' w i t h A l e x a n d e r j a n n a e u s , I. 2 2 4 - 2 2 5 n . , III. 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 ; a t t i t u d e t o w a r d s R o m e (see also u n d e r Kittim), I. 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 n . , II. 5 8 8 , I I I . 399, 400, 403-404; calendar r e c k o n i n g of, I. 5 9 2 n . , 5 9 9 - 6 0 1 , I I . 2 4 5 n . , 5 8 1 , 5 9 5 , III. 3 1 3 - 3 1 4 , 4 6 0 , 466—467; h i e r a r c h i c a l o r g a n i s a t i o n of a c c o r d i n g t o b i b l i c a l m o d e l , I I . 201n., 202n., 323n., 342n., 447n., 5 7 5 - 5 7 7 , III. 3 8 6 ; p r e - e m i n e n c e o f priests, II. 2 0 I n . , 202n., 323n.,

3 4 2 n . . 147n., 5 7 5 5 7 7 , III. 3 8 6 , 400; i i u c r n a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a n d justice (council, priests, etc.), II. 208-209n., 323n., 342n., 421n., 5 7 5 - 5 7 9 , III. 3 8 2 , 3 8 6 - 3 8 7 , 3 9 1 ; organisation of priesthood, II. 239n., 243-244n., 248, 251n., 2 5 2 253n., 294n.; atdtude to the T e m p l e a t J e r u s a l e m , II. 2 7 1 n . , 582, 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , III. 3 9 0 , 399, 4 0 7 4 0 9 , 4 1 4 ; m u s i c , II. 2 9 0 ; k n o w n a s Tahad, II. 4 3 0 n . , 5 7 5 ; p e n a l c o d e of, e x c o m m u n i c a t i o n , II. 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 4 3 3 , 5 7 7 , 5 7 9 , III. 3 8 2 , 3 8 3 ; d i s t r i b u t i o n of a l m s , II. 4 3 7 n . , 577 .578; as.sembly r o o m s f o u n d o n site n o t s y n a g o g u e s , II. 4 4 2 n . ; mikvot found al Q u m r a n , II. 4 7 8 n . ; mezuzoth f o u n d a t Q u m r a n , I I . 4 7 9 n . ; tefillin f o u n d at Q u m r a n , I I . 4 8 0 n . ; m e s s i a n i s m of, II. 5 1 7 n . , 550-554, 576, 5 8 2 , III. 386, 3 8 7 , 388, 4 4 6 - 4 4 7 , 4 5 7 - 4 5 8 , 4 6 5 , 7 6 9 770, 7 7 5 ; ' S o n s o f L i g h t ' ( d o c t r i n e of t h e t w o w a y s ) , II. 5 1 7 n . , 5 3 6 n . , 554, 5 7 8 , 5 8 1 , 5 8 3 , III. 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 n . , 382, 3 9 8 , 3 9 9 - 4 0 0 ; d o c t r i n e o f t h e N e w J e r u s a l e m , II. 5 2 9 , 5 3 5 , I I I . 4 2 7 - 4 2 8 ; belief i n i m m o r t a h t y , I I . 539n., 542n., 545n., 582-583; identification w i t h the Essenes, II. 561, 563n., 564n., 565n., 5 6 6 n . , 567n., 568-574n., 5 7 5 , 5 8 3 - 5 8 5 , 578, 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , III. 3 8 0 ; l a w s o f ritual p u r i t y , II. 5 6 9 n . , 5 7 7 n . , 5 8 2 , II. 3 9 9 - 4 0 0 , 4 0 8 - 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 , 413—414; r u l e s r e g a r d i n g p r o p e r t y , II. 5 7 7 - 5 7 8 ; m a r r i a g e l a w s , I I . 5 7 8 , 5 7 8 - 5 7 9 n . , III. 3 8 9 , 3 9 0 n . ; t h e c o m m u n a l m e a l , II. 5 7 9 , 5 8 2 , I I I . 387; r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s g e n e r a l l y , new covenant, I L 5 7 9 - 5 8 3 , 5 8 8 590; p a r t i c u l a r i m p o r t a n c e o f feast of P e n t e c o s t , II. 5 8 2 , 5 9 5 ; r e l a t i o n to t h e Z e a l o t s , I I . 5 8 5 , III. 4 6 3 ; i n v o l v e m e n t in t h e r e v o l t a g a i n s t R o m e , II. 5 8 8 ; c o m p a r e d w i t h t h e T h e r a p e u t a e , II. 5 9 4 - 5 9 5 , 5 9 6 ; a n d - H a s m o n a e a n a t d t u d e of. I I I .

Main 183, 195, 422, 431-432; prayers, III. 456—464. See also Essenes, and for further details of all of the above under Writings below. Qumran Community, Writings from: I. 118-122, III. 380-469; literature on, editions etc. (for details regarding specific scrolls, see below), I. 118-122, III. 380 rl passim; identity of the 'Wicked Priest', I. 188n., 224n., II. 552, III. 338n., 434-435, 438; identity of the 'Furious Young Lion', I. 224— 225n., III. 431, 432; calendar reckoning in the scrolls, I. 592n., II. 245n., 581, 595, I I I . 313-314, 460, 466-467; close connections with the book of Jubilees, I. 592n., III. 308, 313-314; language ofin general (for details of specific works see below), II. 23-24, 26, 27, 78-79; musical instruments, II. 290; exegetical methods of, I I . 348, 354n., 580n., 586, I I I . 392, 420-421, et passim; 'Sons of Light' (doctrine of the two ways), II. 517n., 536n., 554, 578, 581, 583, III. 172-173n., 364, 382, 398, 399-400; Melchizedek and Milkiresa', I I . 526, 553-554, I I I . 336n., 449-451; fragments of Hebrew Ben Sira, I I I . 203-204, 507; Tobit fragments. III. 229; fragments of pseudepigraphie prophecies found there. III. 244, 306-307; fragments o f Daniel discovered there. III. 248; Aramaic fragments of Enoch discovered there, III. 251-252, 254, 255, 256, 257-258, 260; Hebrew fragments of Jubilees, III. 309, 313-314; fragments of a Book of Noah found there. III. 332-333; Testament of Kohath, III. 333; Testament of Amram, III. 334; fragments o f a Samuel Apocryphon found there, III. 335; authorship of Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. 338; apocryphal fragments from. III. 341; magical astrological texts (horoscopes). III. 364-366, 367,

Index 4(>4

4(»
not

.llllllOl

leiH

liri ul KiKhlroiuni »«

ol

\ i | I M M i « M MtlU. I l l 3«M,. 4 0 1 •• . 4 < H . ^l /, 4 5 4 4 5 5 ; variou« < niniiirni.it im a n d ItaKincnlo ol h i h l n . i l exegesis, III 421 4(>*»; .tiigelology. III. 462 4 6 3 ; IraKineniH of ilu- (Jreek Bible loiind there. III. 478, 4 8 7 - 4 8 8 ;

384.

IHH.

figure of the Teacher of Righteous ness, III. 548, 551-552, 580, 587, III. 338n., 4 2 1 , 434, 436, 438, 439, 453; similarities between Qumran documents and Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 642; fragment of the Letter of Jeremiah, III. 744, 745; fragments of the Testaments of the XII Patriarchs, III. 769-770, 772, IIZ-IIA, 775, 776; hnks with the Christian Odes of Solomon, III. 787. Writings in detail: (1)

Damascus

Fragments): advocates

Rule

(^adokitr

III. 389-398; calendar of

•Juhtlees, III. 308, 311, 323, 392; ccmtent. 111. 389 392;

manuscript history. III. 389; exegetical method. III. 3 9 1 - 3 9 2 , 420, 421; compos ition, structure, III. 392-395; date o f composition. III. 395-396; editions, trans lations, literature on. III. 3 9 6 - 3 9 8 ; not written by Teacher of Righteousness, I I I . 396. (2) Community Rule (Manual of Discipline): III. 381-386; similarities with Jubilees, III. 314; scroU and fragments, III. 381-382; content. I I I . 382; structure and content, III. 382-384; editions, trans lations, literature on, III. 384-386; not written by Teacher of Righteousness, I I I . 384. (3) Thanksgiving Hymns (Hoday oth): n i . 451-456; similarities with Jubilees, I I I . 314;

984

Names

andSuhjeiIs

content and character, I I I . 452-454; authorship. I I I . 454—455; editions, trans lations, literature on. I I I . 455-456; hnks with the Odes (4)

[10) rrayn of Nabonidus: II. 24, I I I .

440-441. ;i 1) Liturgical texts: I I I . 456-464. (12) The Copper Scroll: II. 27, 28,

III. 467-469.

of Solomon, III. 787. Genesis Apocryphon: I I I . 3 1 8 -

3 2 5 ; language of, II. 24, I I I . 320 321; literary genre of, I I . 348. III. 321; dose connec tion 321 320; 322 323;

with Juhi/res, III. 314, 323; ( o t i t r n l s . III. 318 date o l i o n i p o s i i i o n . 111. 323; a u t h o r s h i p . III. editions, translations,

hterature on, 111. 323 325; exegetical method. III. 420. (5)

The Rule (Messianic

R Rab: see Abba Areka. Rab, Rabban, as tides: see under Rabbis. Rabbah (Rabbath-Ammon, later Philadelphia), city (see also under Philadelphia): I I . 1 5 5 - 1 5 6 .

Rabbrl (I), Nabataean king: I. 578. Rabbd ( 1 1 ) , Nabataean king: I. 578

of the Congregation 583, 5 8 4 - 5 8 5 . Rule): H I . 3 8 & - Rabbis: II. 325-336,

3 8 8 ; content, I I I . 386-387; date of composition. I I I . 387-388; edidons, trans lations, literature on. I I I . 388; not written by Teacher of Righteousness, III. 388.

339-355

rabbinic literature (see also under Mishnah, Tosefta, etc. I. 68—118; responsibility for devel oping the Law (see also Halakhah Haggadah), I. 69-70, 524-527, I I 330-332, 339-346, 346-355; high (6) The War Rule: H I . 3 9 8 - 4 0 6 ; esteem of, I. 525-526, II. 327 date of composition, I I I . 398, legislative authority of (see also 403-404; content. I I I . 3 9 9 under Courts; Sanhedrin; Yavneh) 400; composite structure of, I. 525-527, II. 331-332, 334-336 III. 401-402; editions, trans 342; use of Greek and Latin lations, literature on, III. personal names, II. 73; knowledge 404-406. of Greek language and culture, I I . (7) The Temple Scroll: H I . 4 0 6 77-78; origin and use of dtle, I I . 4 2 0 ; date of composition. III. 325-327; dress, II. 327; activities of, 406-407, 4 1 5 ^ 1 7 ; contents, II. 328-336, 339-355; need for III. 407^11; exegetical second trade, I I . 328; whether method. III. 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 , 420; remunerated for teaching duties, I I . hterary genre of, I I I . 4 1 1 328-329; whether Pharisees or 412, 413; features shared Sadducees, II. 329; as teachers, I I . with other Qumran scrolls, 332-334; regarding individual III. 4 1 3 ^ 1 4 ; whether writ scholars (see also under individual ten by Teacher of Righteous names), I I . 356-380; interest in ness, III. 417; editions, trans science of physiognomy. III. 366— lations, literature on, III. 368. See also Scribes; Pharisees. 418^20. Rabirius, C , proconsul of Asia: letter (8) Commentary on Nahum: I H . to regarding Jewish rights, I I I . 27, 430-^33. 116-117n. (9) Commentary on Habakkuk: I I I . Ragaba, fortress: location, I. 227n. 433-437. Rahab, biblical figure: II. 352. 356—380;

Main

Ramathaim, district of Samaria: joined to Judaea under Jonathan Maccabee, I. 141, 142, 182, II. 2; predominantly Jewish population, I. 142, I I . 1-2. Rambam: see Maimonides. Rammius Martialis, prefect of Kgypt: I. 530, 531. Raphana ( = Raphon), city: II. 1 3 7 138; member of Decapolis, II. 126, 138; location, II. 137. Raphia, city: n . 9 7 - 9 8 ; captured by Alexander Jannaeus, I. 221, II. 6, 98; liberated' by Pompey, I. 240, II. 6, 98; gendle city, Hellenistic culture, II. 3, 6, 30; coins of, II. 30, 98; Greek foundation myth, II. 51; battle of, 217 BC, II. 89, 98; rebuilt by Gabinius, II. 92, 98; location, II. 97-98. Ravenna: evidence for Jews living there. III. 84. Redemption (sacrifice): of first-born males, animal and human, I I . 2 6 5 - 2 6 6 , 268, 269-270n. Refuge, cities of: II. 94-95. Reges Socii, constitutional position of see under Rome. Reshith ('the best' of the offerings): to be given to priests, II. 258, 259. Resurrection: I I . 4 9 4 r - 4 9 5 , 5 3 9 - 5 4 7 ; behef among Pharisees, II. 391392, 540, 541, 542n., 543n.; denied by Sadducees, II. 391-392, 411, 540; development of belief in, II. 494-495, 498, 500-501; doctrine of in Daniel, I I . 498, 500-501; in apocryphal writings, II. 500-501, 502 et passim; in Messianic Age, II. 536, 539-540, 540-544, 544-547. See also Messianism; Immortality; After-life; etc. Retribution, doctine of: see Judgment; Messianism; Resurrection. Reuben, patriarch, Testament of: see Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.

Revolt, Jewish, against Rome, A D 66-74: I. 4 8 4 - 5 1 3 ; rival factions, civil war in Jerusalem, I. 181,

Index 4 8 6 4 8 7 . 4H«». 601.

'»nl, 'Mi '•Ut

||

W)'.*. t t n i v i l i r * o l | i n r p l i u « .

I

4H9 4 < l | . 4«>2 4<»4. <*. i i v t i i t - t <.l i h . / . r H l o t n . I 4'M. 4«W, 4*H>, «,<M), I, 51 I 5 1 2 . II «.<Mt. I , n i , «.()•.>. (.03 (>()4i ^^r)^r . u i d t a l l o l Jcmsaicrn, 1. 5 0 3 51)8; - . i r g r o l Masada, 1. 511-

512; r<.ins of. I. 605 606, II. 603; Messianic fervour (see also under Messianism), I I . 509—510; causes of according to Josephus, II. 510, 600, 602-603, 604; setdement in Judaea after revolt, II. 514; activities of the Essene/Qumran community, I I . 588; Mesopotamian Jews assist in Revolt, III. 7; involvement of Jews of Cyrene, III. 61. Revolt, of Bar Kokhba: see Bar Kokhba. Reward: see After-life; JudginerU.

Rhodes: evidence for Jews living there, III. 4n., 69 70. Ritual (Jewish): baths and ablutions (see also Purity), II. 475, 477, 478, 564, 569, 570, 577n., .582; ZKtlh, mezuzah,

tejillin,

II.

479

481;

surrounding prayer, II. 481 483; fast-days, II. 483-484; feast-days, see under individual names. See also Commandments; Judaism, Temple, etc. Rome: hterature on calendar / chronology, I. 9; treaty with Jews, time of Judas Maccabaeus, I. 171-172, III. 74; treaty of friend ship with Jonathan Maccabee, I. 184, I I I . 74; senatus consultum in

respect of Simon the Maccabee, I. 194-197, III. 4, 18, 74-75; Jews expelled for proselytising, 139BC, I. 197, III. 74—75; senatus consultum in

favour ofJews to Antiochus V I I , I. 204—205; conquest and organis ation ofjudaea by Pompey (see also under Pompey), I. 240-241, II. 91-92; called Kittim in the Dead Sea Scrolls, I. 241-242n., 11. 588, III. 425-426, 431, 434-435; history and extent of Jewish community there,

986

Names and

I. 2 4 1 , I I I . 5, 7 3 - 8 1 ; p e r i o d of civil w a r , I. 2 4 7 - 2 5 4 , 2 7 0 et passim; provinces, types a n d organisation, I. 2 5 5 , 3 5 7 - 3 6 0 , 3 7 2 - 3 7 6 , 4 0 1 - 4 0 4 ; constitutional position o f client k i n g s , I. 3 1 6 - 3 1 7 , 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 ; d e f e r c i u c to a n d p r o t e c t i o n o f J e w i s h iriigious p r a c t i c e s , I. 3 5 6 - 3 5 7 , 37«» 3H1. II. 4 7 4 4 7 5 , III. 2 1 , 2 3 , 2 4 . 2 5 . 27, 7(), 7 7 , 1 1 6 - 1 2 5 , 131 132, o r g i i n i s a l i o n o l j u d a c a a s a p r o v i i u r (srr also u n d e r J u d a e a ; (lovrrnors; i'ri J e w s Irom m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e , I. 362 3 6 3 , I I . 474-475, 111. 2 2 - 2 3 , 120 1 2 1 ; p r i v i l e g e s of c i t i z e n s h i p , I. 3 6 2 , 3 6 9 , 3 7 4 , 3 7 7 , 4 0 1 , II. 2 1 9 - 2 2 0 n . , I I I . 133-135; status a n d duties of'free c i d e s ' o f e m p i r e , I. 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 , I I . 93—96; sacrifices o n b e h a l f of a t J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e , I. 3 7 9 - 3 8 0 , 4 6 9 n . , 4 8 6 , 5 2 2 , 5 3 6 n . , II. 3 1 1 - 3 1 2 ; s t a t u s a n d r i g h t s of c o l o n i e s , II. 9 6 , III. 8 9 ; d e g r e e of i n d e p e n d e n c e a c c o r d e d J e r u s a l e m S a n h e d r i n (see also Courts; S a n h e d r i n ) , II. 2 1 9 2 2 3 ; imposes t w o - d r a c h m a tax o n J e w s after A . D 70, II. 2 7 2 - 2 7 3 , III. 5 4 , 5 8 , 1 2 2 - 1 2 3 ; s y n a g o g u e s of, I I . 4 4 5 , II. 9 6 - 9 8 , 142; r e l a t i o n s w i t h P a r t h i a n s , III. 7n.; a r e a s in c i t y o c c u p i e d by J e w s , III. 7 5 , 7 9 , 96—97, 1 1 3 ; J e w s e x p e l l e d i n r e i g n of T i b e r i u s , III. 7 5 - 7 6 , 7 8 n . ; e x p u l s i o n of J e w s b y C l a u d i u s , I I I . 77—78; i n f l u e n c e o f J e w s t h e r e , r e l a d o n s with i m p e r i a l court. III. 7 8 , 7 8 - 7 9 n . ; J e w i s h c a t a c o m b s of, III. 7 9 - 8 1 , 1 4 2 , 1 4 4 , 167; S a m a r i t a n c o m m u n i t y t h e r e . III. 8 1 ; organisation o f j e w i s h community t h e r e , I I I . 9 5 - 1 0 0 , 1 3 2 - 1 3 3 ; collegia of. III. 1 1 1 - 1 1 2 , 116; r e l i g i o u s f r e e d o m o f j e w s t h e r e . III. 1 1 6 1 1 8 , 121; oriental cults t h e r e , III. 157; o f t e n c a l l e d E d o m in r a b b i n i c h t e r a t u r e . III. 2 9 8 ; s y m b o l i s e d a s t h e E a g l e in IV Ezra, III. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 .

Subjects Rosh ha-Shanali, Mishnah tractate: position a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 7 2 . Rosh-beth-din: title of h e a d o f S a n h e d r i n , I I . 217. Roshim: title o f h e a d s of p r i e s t l y c o u r s e s , II. 2 4 9 , 2 5 6 . Rufinus: reputed translator of Jos e p h u s , I. 5 8 - 5 9 . R u f u s : see A n n i u s R u f u s , C l u v i u s Rufus, Tineius Rufus. Ruth, b i b h c a l b o o k : m i d r a s h o n [Ruth Rabbah), I. 9 5 ; a n d p r o c e s s of c a n o n i s a t i o n , I I . 317—318n.; r e a d ing of al F e a s t o f W e e k s , II. 4 5 2 n . Sec also Xlegilloth. Ruth Rabbah, Midrash: I. 9 5 . R u t i l l i u s L u p u s , prefect o f E g y p t : a n d J e w i s h r e v h of A D 1 1 5 , I. 5 3 0 .

Sabaoth: as d i v i n e n a m e , III. 7 4 n . ; c o n f u s i o n w i t h Sabazius, III. 74—75. S a b a z i u s , d e i t y : III. 74, 1 5 6 . S a b b a t h : II. 424-427, 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 , 4 6 7 475; s c r i p t u r e r e a d i n g s o n , I. 9 6 - 9 7 , II. 3 0 3 ; s i n c e M a c c a b a e a n p e r i o d , p e r s o n a l d e f e n c e a l l o w e d o n , I. 1 4 3 , 147, II. 4 7 4 ; o b s e r v a n c e p r o h i b i t e d by A n d o c h u s I V , I. 1 5 5 ; J e w s e x e m p t R o m a n military service b e c a u s e o f l a w of, I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 3 , II. 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 , III. 1 2 0 - 1 2 1 ; o b s e r v e d b y S a m a r i t a n s , II. 17, 2 0 ; sacrifice o n by h i g h p r i e s t , II. 2 7 6 , 3 0 2 ; beginning and e n d proclaimed by t r u m p e t s , II. 2 9 0 , 4 4 6 - 4 4 7 ; s a c r i fices at T e m p l e , I I . 3 0 7 , 4 7 3 ; c h i l d r e n a l s o o b l i g e d t o o b s e r v e , II. 420; synagogue a t t e n d a n c e o n , i n s t r u c t i o n a l r e a d i n g s o f T o r a h , II. 424-427, 439, 445; order of s y n a g o g u e service, II. 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 ; r e c i t a l o i Shemoneh 'Esreh o n , I I . 4 4 8 , 4 4 9 , 4 5 9 ; habdala c e r e m o n y a t close of, I I . 4 5 9 n . ; a c t i v i t i e s p r o h i b i t e d on, II. 4 6 7 - 4 7 3 , 4 7 0 n . , 4 8 3 n . , 4 8 5 ;

Main Index conflict b e t w e e n J e s u s a n d P h a r i sees c o n c e r n i n g , I I . 4 6 8 , 4 7 4 n . ; l e g i s l a t i o n c o n c e r n i n g ' E r u b i n ' , II. 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 , 4 8 4 - 4 8 5 ; activides per m i t t e d o n , II. 4 7 3 ^ 7 4 ; observance o f a m o n g E s s e n e s , II. 5 6 9 , 5 7 2 ; as o b s e r v e d b y T h e r a p e u t a e , II. 5 9 1 , 5 9 2 , 5 9 3 ; t o l e r a t i o n of R o m e w i t h r e s p e c t t o S a b b a t h o b s e r v a n c e . III. 120, 1 2 1 ; i m p o r t a n c e of o b s e r v a n c e i n d i a s p o r a c o m m u n i t i e s . III. 1 4 0 , 1 4 1 , 1 4 4 ; m o c k e d b y n o n - J e w s as time of i n d o l e n c e , III. 152; o b s e r v a n c e o f b y n o n - J e w s , III. 1 6 1 ; d i s c u s s i o n o f in A r i s t o b u l u s , III. 5 8 2 , 5 8 3 ; a n d c u l t o f S a m b e t h e , III. 624—626; w o r s h i p o f by p a g a n s , III. 624, 625n.; J e w i s h writings a b o u t u n d e r G r e e k p s e u d o n y m s , III. 6 5 8 , 659, 6 6 9 - 6 7 0 . Sabbath, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t s t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 . S a b b a t i c a l y e a r : d a t e s of a c c o r d i n g to /. Mace, a n d J o s e p h u s , I. 1 8 - 1 9 ; a n d siege o f T e m p l e m o u n t , 162 B C , 1. 167; s a f e g u a r d s for c r e d i t o r s , i n t r o d u c t i o n of prozbul, I I . 5 4 , 3 6 6 - 3 6 7 . S a b b e : see S a m b e t h e . Sabinus, procurator of J u d a e a : I. 331-332. S a b i n u s , s o l d i e r in a r m y o f T i t u s : I. 505. Sacrifices,

at J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e : II. for t h e e m p e r o r , I. 3 7 9 3 8 0 , 4 6 9 n . , 4 8 6 , 5 2 2 , 5 3 6 n . , II. 3 1 1 - 3 1 2 , III. 6 1 3 ; c e a s e d after A D 7 0 , I. 5 0 5 , 5 2 1 - 5 2 3 , I I I . 3 2 8 ; as d i s c u s s e d b y J o s e p h u s , I. 5 2 1 - 5 2 2 ; a s d i s c u s s e d i n M i s h n a h , I. 5 2 4 5 2 5 , I I . 3 4 5 ; e x c l u s i v e r i g h t of p r i e s t s (see a l s o P r i e s t s ) , II. 2 3 9 240, 2 5 1 , 2 5 2 ; at priests' consecr a d o n c e r e m o n y , II. 2 4 4 ; p r i e s t s ' d u e s , II. 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 , 2 9 4 , 3 4 5 ; t h e daily, II. 2 9 5 - 2 9 6 , 2 9 9 - 3 0 1 , 3 0 7 ; on S a b b a t h s a n d f e a s t - d a y s , II. 3 0 7 308, 4 7 3 ; b y Gentiles, II. 3 0 9 - 3 1 3 ; for foreign f o r e i g n r u l e r s o t h e r t h a n t h e e m p e r o r , II. 3 1 1 ; use for

292-313;

'»H7

r r n i i i v a l oi |»riiioiii*l tun lrttiiiir»«, II. 47'), 4 7 / , .iiiioiiK ill) l.»Miir«, II 5 7 0 . 5 7 2 . MIH '>H">. n o t IrMiniiiAir .n l.ronlo|H>li« I n i i p l r , III I I / . ^ I M M I thoiiKhiM

iK-iiri

tliiiii,

III

2()(),

at I titdiiig to Quint.111 /rmplf Scroll [srr .lUti iMidei Q i i n i i a n C o m m u n ity), i l l . 408, 409, 4 1 5 ; p r e s c r i p t i o n s l(>r in 1 estaments of the XII Patriarchs, 111. 7 6 8 . S e e also T e m p l e ; Priests; a n d u n d e r v a r i o u s t y p e s o f offering. S a d d u c e e s : I I . 404—414; d e p e n d e n c e of J o h n Hyrcanus upon, I. 2 1 1 , 2 1 3 - 2 1 4 , 4 1 3 ; o r i g i n a n d h i s t o r y of t h e n a m e , I. 2 1 1 - 2 1 3 , II. 4 0 5 - 4 0 7 ; p r i e s t l y a r i s t o c r a c y , I . 2 1 2 , II. 4 0 4 , 4 1 2 - 4 1 3 ; r e j e c t i o n o f t h e o r a l l a w , I. 212, II. 4 0 7 - 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 4 1 1 ; in S a n h e d r i n , 1 . 2 1 3 , 2 3 0 . Ii. 2 0 2 . 2 0 4 , 210,213,215 216,331,4i2;intiiue of A l e x a n d r a , I. 2 3 0 2 3 1 , i i . 4 1 3 ; u n d e r H e r o d , i. 29(i, 3 1 3 ; d i s a p p e a r a i K e ol after .AI) 7 0 , i. 5 2 ! i II. 3 6 9 , 3 7 0 , 4 1 3 ; a n d forah s c h o l a r s h i p , I I . 3 2 9 ; n o belief in r e s u r r e c t i o n , 11. 391 392, 4 1 1 , 5 4 0 ; r e l a t i o n s w i t h t h e Phari.sees, II. 4 0 4 - 4 0 5 , 4 1 3 , 4 1 4 ; r e j e c t i o n of P h a r i s a i c r u l e s of p u r i t y , II. 4 0 9 4 1 0 , 4 7 5 ; t e a c h i n g of c o m p a r e d w i t h P h a r i s e e s , II. 4 0 9 - 4 1 1 ; t h e i r exegesis regarding t h e l a w of festivals, II. 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 ; b e h e f i n h u m a n free w i l l , II. 4 1 1 - 4 1 2 , 5 7 2 ; identification with Q u m r a n c o m munity, II. 5 8 5 ; a u t h o r s h i p of Assumption of Moses, I I I . 2 8 3 . Sagan ( c a p t a i n of t h e T e m p l e ) : p o s i t i o n a n d d u d e s , I I . 277-278, 2 8 6 . S a g e s : see R a b b i s ; S c r i b e s . Sala: evidence for J e w s living there, III. 2 6 . Salamis, capital o f Cyprus: destroyed i n J e w i s h r e v o l t of A D 1 1 6 , I. 5 3 2 , III. 6 8 ; e v i d e n c e f o r J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 141. Salampsio, d a u g h t e r o f Herod: c e r n i n g t h e n a m e , I. 3 2 0 n .

con

988

Names and Subjects

Salome (I), sister of Herod: I. 3 0 2 - 3 0 4 , 3 2 1 - 3 2 2 , 3 3 5 ; execudon of first husband Joseph, I. 288, 303; denounces her second husband Costobar, I. 289, 303-304; intrigues against Mariamme, I. 302; planned marriage with Syllaeus, I. 313; intrigues against Alexander and A n s t o b n h i s , I. 321, 322; receives hind aiul m o n e y according to HriiKrH will, I. 333, 11.92, 10?! 109, I 10, l(>H; l)(-
to

Livia, L 33.''), I I . 1 0 9 , 110. I()H. Salome (I I), d a u g h t e r ot HrnMlias: I. 3 4 8 - 3 4 9 ; m a r r i a g e to Philip, I. 33!),

344, 349n.; dancing before Antipas, L 348; date of birth, I. 349n.; marriage to Aristobulus, L 349n. Salome Alexandra: see Alexandra. Salvation: see Resurrection; After-life; Messianism. Samaias: see Sameas. Samareia, village so-called in Egypt: I I L 45, 59. Samaria (— Sebaste), city: II. 1 6 0 - 1 6 4 ; destroyed by John Hyrcanus, I. 209-210, II. 39, 162; 'liberated' by Pompey, I. 240, II. 91, 162; rebuilt and renamed Sebaste by Herod, I. 2 9 0 - 2 9 1 n . , 3 0 6 , I I . 3 9 , 9 3 , 162-163; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 302, II. 162; temple to Augustus, I. 306n.; did not take part in war against Varus, I. 332, 417; population mainly Gentile, II. 15-16; Macedonian colonists settled there by Alexander the Great, II. 16, 29, 39, 160-161; restored by Gabinius, II. 16, 39, 92, 162; Hellenism of, II. 29, 39-40; coins of, II. 3 9 ^ 0 , 163; laid waste by Demetrius Poliorcetes, II. 161; razed by Ptolemy Lagus, II. 161; inhabitants cahed 'Gabinians', II. 162; becomes Roman colony, II. 163-164; given to Archelaus, II. 163; supported Rome during revolt, AD 66-70, I I . 163; soldiers of, see Sebastenes.

Samaria, district: I. 141, II. 16-20; as separate administrative unit under Ptolemies and Seleucids, I. 141, II. 162; three nomoi of given to Judaea by Demetrius II, I. 141, 142, 182; whether given to Judaea as tax-free zone by Alexander the Great, I. 141, 142, III. 672, 673, 675n.; predominantly Jewish in south in time of Maccabees, I. 142; conquest of by John Hyrcanus, I. 209-210, II. 18-19; assigned to Archelaus by Augustus, I. 333, II. 163; descrip tion ofjewish province in Josephus, II. () 7n., 10; population of |)n)vin(e mainly Samaritan, II. 15 U), 17; A.ssyrian colonists (Cuthites), II. 17; occupied by Antiochus the Great, I I . 162; subordinated to Sebaste, II. 163; Jewish expectation that an antiChrist will come from there. III. 640; soldiers of, see Sebastenes; for troubles there under Pilate, Cumanus, etc., see under Sama ritans. See also Samaria, city; Samaritans. Samaritans: II. 16-20; destruction of sanctuary by John Hyrcanus, I. 207, II. 18-19; troubles under Pilate, I. 386-387, 439, II. 163; troubles in time of Cumanus, I. 459; said to have objected to rebuilding of Temple, time of Hadrian, I. 535; and Roman ban on circumcision, I. 539; regarded by Josephus as Jewish, II. 6-7n., 17; literature on, II. 16-17n.; centre of worship at Mt. Gerizim, I I . 17, II. 161; origin of and history of Schism, I I . 17-19; religion of, II. 17, 19; attitude of Pharisaic Judaism towards, II. 19-20, I I I . 59, 327; 'council of, time of Pilate, II. 163; meeting houses of, I I . 444; messianic doctrine of, II. 513; settlement in Egypt, I I I . 42, 45, 59-60; on Delos, synagogue of, III. 60, 71, 103; in Thessalonika, synagogue of. III. 60,

Main Index 66—67; living in Rome, authorship of Assumption

III. 8 1 ; of

Moses,

III. 283; traditions concerning death of Moses, III. 285; w h e l h r r authors of Jubilees, III. 3 1 3 ; Hellenistic writings of III. 5 1 1 , 526-527, 529 530, 5 4 3 5 4 5 , .5(>1 562, 565. S e e also (icri/.iin; Samaria, district. Sambatheion

(see also S a m h e t l i c ) : III.

19, 624. Sambethe: III. 622-626; whether sanctuary to at 'fhyadra. III. 19; Chaldean Sibyl, merger of Jewish Sibyl with, I I I . 622-624, 626; cult and worship of. III. 624-625; also called 'Sabbe', III. 625-626. Sameas (Shemaiah, Shammai?), Pharisee: II. 362-363; serving Herod, I. 275, 296, I I . 362; refuses to take oath o f allegiance time of Herod, I. 313, 314, I I . 362; member of sanhedrin in time of Hyrcanus, II. 216; identification with Shemaiah, II. 362-363. See also Shemaiah. Samos: evidence for Jews living there, III. 4n., 69, 72. Samosata, city: meeting there between Herod and Antonius, I. 283. Sampsame: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 4n.; whether to be identified with Amisus, III. 4n., 36. Sampsigeramus, king of Emesa: conference of client kings with Agrippa I , I. 448; personal history, inscriptions, 1. 449. Samuel Apocryphon, from Qumran: III. 335. Samuel, biblical book: and process of canonisation, I I . 317-318n.; rel ation to Chronicles, II. 347. Samuel, Mar: I. 594. Sanballat, the Samaritan: idendty, start of Samaritan separation, I I . 17-18. Sanctuaries, Hebrew: suppressed in favour of one temple in Jerusalem, II. 251.

'»H'»

.Sam t u a r v , i i u l u o | l ) r « t o \ « r d o n t i u i i r (ilirs uainr^i

ol

l*alr«tinr o|

»rr

iiidiMdiial

ttlMi

iiiidri

i i«ir« .

II

'14 •»') .S.int l u a i V , I h r S.indaln

wr

I (luplc

'l.atNlh ( . i n , .itid in

general,

II 71

Sanfinlfin, M i s i i i i a h tractate: position a n d subjects treated, I. 73. Sanhedrin, the Great: II. 1 9 9 - 2 2 6 ; composition of, I. 230, II. 202, 204, 210-217, 331; and Herod the Great, I. 275-276, 313, II. 204-206; spheres of competence, I. 377-378, II. 218-223, 332, 334, 605; ceases after AD 70 (see Yavneh), I. 521, 523, 525-526, I I . 209; responsible for tax collection, II. 197; extent of jurisdiction, II. 198, 204, 205, 218; Hterature on, II. 199 200; early history of (sec also Cerousia), 11. 200-204; first attested in Greek era, 11. 200; when term synedrion first used, II. 205; various names for in N e w Testament and Mishnah, II. 206-207; thesis that there were two or three Sanbedrins, II. 207-208; presidency in hands of high priests (see also ^Mggoth), II. 215-218; trial of Jesus (see also Jesus Christ), I I . 218, 219, 221n., 225; time and place of meedngs, II. 223-225; judicial procedure, II. 225-226. See also Council; Courts. Sanhedrins, the Lesser: II. 184—185, 196-198, 225-226; arrangements of Josephus in Galilee, I. 489-490, II. 187—188; composition, sphere of jurisdiction, etc., II. 184-188, 225; consisted o f twenty-three members, II. 188, 225; supreme authority in hands ofjerusalem Sanhedrin, II. 197-198; court procedure, I I . 198, 225-226; three in Jerusalem, II. 198. See also Council; Courts; Elders, etc. Sarah, wife of Abraham: in the Genesis Apocryphon from Qumran, III. 319.

990

Names and Suhjet ts

Sarapion, Egyptian Greek: III. 50. Sarapis: see Serapis. Sardis: I I I . 20-22; synagogue of, II. 443n., III. 21-22, 167; evidence for Jews living there, III. 20-22, 120, 167; Jews have own synodos, III. 21, 90,120,130. Sal.in: see Belial; Melchiresa. S.iiutniiMis: sec Sen!ius Saturninus; V'«)lu
t i i i i r ol A l l n n u M ,

handitry

I 4(>').

Saxa: s e e D r c i d i u N Saxa. Scaurus, M. Arniiliux, Kovrrnoi ol Syria: I. 244-246; c a m p a i g n s

against Aretas, I. 236, 244, 2(>7; appointment as governor, I. 240, 244; coins of, I. 244; takes skeleton of sea-monster from Joppa to Rome, I. 244-245, II. 33. Schedia in Alexandria: synagogue of, III. 104. Schools: see Education. Scipio: see Metehus Scipio. Scopas, Egyptian general: I I . 169. Scribes [soferim): II. 3 2 2 - 3 2 5 et passim; as interpreters of the law and spiritual leaders following Ezra, I. 143, II. 238-239, 322-324, 329; in Sanhedrin, II. 204, 212-213; and priests' income, II. 257; high esteem of, II. 323, 325, 327; various dtles for, I I . 324-325, 325-327; later known as sages, I I . 325; adherence to Pharisees, II. 329; for later and general activities of, see Rabbis. Scripture: see Bible. Scroll of fasting: see Megillath Taanith. ScroUs: see Megilloth. Scrolls (Torah): render hands unclean, II. 318,320; Ark of, II. 446,450. See also Torah; Bible. Scythians: in Palestine, and origin of name Scythopolis, II. 143. Scythopolis (Beth-Shean), city: I I . 142-145; HeUenisdc culture of, I. 144, II. 29, 38, 45, 48; occupied by John Hyrcanus, I. 210, II. 9n., 16, 144; 'liberated' by Pompey, I.

240, 11. 92, 144; location, I I . 10, 142; mainly gentile population, II. 15 16; coinage of, II. 48, 144; origin of name Scythopolis, II. 5 1 , 143144; linen industry, I I . 68n.; Christian community there, II. 75n.; language spoken there, I I . 75; independent from time of Gabinius, II. 92, 144; right of sanctuary, II. 94-95, 144; member of Decapolis, II. 126, 127, 142, 144; ancient name Beth-Shean, II. 142-143; massacre of Jews during revolt against Rome, II. 144—145; I r n i t o r i c s of, II. 145. .Srba.sli-: s<-«- Samaria ( = Sebaste), city. S e b a s t e n e s (troops recruited from

Sebastc/Saniaria): number and history of activities, I . 363-365, 451, 11.95, 163. Sects, Jewish: see Essenes, Pharisees, Sadducees, etc. Secundus: see Aemilius Secundus. Seder 'Olam Rabbah: date, editions, I . 115.

date, edidons, I . 116. of Mishnah): names, number and contents, I. 71-74.

Seder 'Olam ^utta: Sederim ('Orders'

Sefer ha-Malbush: III. 345. Sefer ha-Razim (Book of Mysteries):

III.

347-350; date of composition. III. 345, 348-349; cosmology and magical formulae. III. 347-348, 349; hterature on, III. 349-350; orthodoxy of. III. 349. Sefer ha-^ikhronoth (= Chronicles of Terahmeeiy. I. 1 1 7 . Sefer Raziel: III. 344. Sefer Torah, minor talmudic tractate:

position and subject treated, I. 80. Sejanus: hostility to Jews, I. 343n., III. 76; Antipas accused of collusion with, I. 352; lost work on by Philo, III. 543,862n.,863. Sela', coin: value, currency in Palestine, II. 64, 65n. Selene: see Cleopatra Selene. Seleuceia in Babylon: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 9.

Main Index Seleucia on the Calycadnus: evidence for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 34. S e l e u c i d s : I. 1 2 7 - 1 3 6 ; Hterature on c o i n a g e of, I . 9-10; c h r o n o l o g y o f I, 18-19, 126-128, 128 et paswu, 607-611; kings o f the dyna.siy. I 126-134; decHne of, cvciitiial c o n q u e s t b y R o m e , I. 12?) I3t». 173,

180-187, 192, 197 198. 2(M> 207. 225, II. 9 ( f 9 1 ; o r g a n i s a t i o n ol subject areas, II. 89 9 0 ; military service of J e w s , I I . 47v5n. S e c also Syria and under names of individual dynasts. Seleucus I N i c a t o r : dates o f r e i g n , I. 127; e x t e n t of d o m i n a t i o n of P h o e n i c i a n coast, I I . 87, 122; b e s t o w s privileges on J e w s o f Asia M i n o r , I I I . 121, 126. Seleucus I I C a l i n i c u s : dates of r e i g n , I. 127; w a r w i t h P t o l e m y I I I , I I . 88, 128; b e s t o w s right of s a n c t u a r y on c e r t a i n cities of P a l e s t i n e , II. 95. Seleucus I V P b i l o p a t o r : d a t e s of reign, I. 127, 128; assassination by H e l i o r d o r u s , I. 128. Seleucus V : I. 1 3 3 . Semahoth, m i n o r t a l m u d i c tractate: p o s i t i o n a n d subject treated, I. 80. Semikah (laying on off hands): c e r e m o n y of, II. 211-212n. Semis, c o i n : v a l u e , a n d m i n t i n g o f in Palestine, I I . 66. S e n a t e , d e c r e e s of R o m a n : I. 194—197; authenticity of documents in J o s e p h u s , I. 194-197, I I I . 116; to Jews in t i m e of S i m o n the M a c c a b e e , I. 194-197, I I I . 4, 18, 74—75; to A n t i o c h u s V I I in f a v o u r o fJ e w s , I. 204-205. Seneca: e v i d e n c e o f r e g a r d i n g the J e w s , I I I . 162. S e n n a c h e r i b , A s s y r i a n king: i n the Story of Ahiqar, I I I . 232-234. Sentius, C . S a t u r n i n u s , g o v e r n o r of Syria t i m e o f Augustus: I. 257. Sentius, C n . , S a t u r n i n u s , g o v e r n o r of Syria t i m e o f Tiberius: I. 2 6 0 - 2 6 1 . Sepharad: probably not to be

i(ienlifM-d H i l l i Hiit«lM, III M .Sepplioiu, Mlv II iri>-l9i.

i\

Ht tiit«nM<-Miriil* til (*«lHiiiU4, I '/tiM II 1 7 1 . I«NI. triiulll l>^ AiMi|Ht« I 342.11

'U, I / f

1/4,

I/"*.

»Mp|M.ii.d

K o i n r iliiiitiK H v o l i Al) l.<» /(), I 4«>2. II 1 / 3 I / I . I / ' . 176, M i b <>r<|ueniK < .tiled Diiit . i r s . i i c a , I. 5 2 1 , II. I 7 3 n . . !7(); r e g a r d i n g t h e n a m e , II. 172 1 7 3 ; d e s t r o y e d by V a r u s , 11. 1 7 3 ; as c a p i t a l o f G a l i l e e , II. 174-175, 195n.; sometimes s u b o r d i n a t e t o T i b e r i a s , II. 1 7 4 175, 179; c oins of, II. 176; s y n a g o g u e of, II. 4 4 5 . Septimius Severus, e m p e r o r : found ation o f Diospolis and E l e u t l w r o polis, I . 5 2 1 ; e s t a b l i s h e s c o l o n i e s loi v e t e r a n s , II. 9 6 ; d i v i d e s S y r i a i n t o P h o e n i c e a n d C o e l e , II. 1 5 7 ; l i i r l n d i c o n v e r s i o n s t o j u d a i s i n . III. 1 2 3 . Septuagint, the: III. 474-493; s t o r y <»l translation under Ptolemy Phila d e l p h u s , II. 3 1 2 . III. 474 -r/t). 677 679; theory that (ueek v e r s i o n s ol .S(riptui<- a r e ( J r e e k targums, Ii. 453ii.; use in s y n a g o g u e s e r v i c e s . III. 142 I 13, 4 9 6 4 9 7 ; p l a c e o f die I'salms oJ Solomon in, I I I . 195 196; t r a n s l a t i o n o f the P e n t a t e u c h , III. 474 4 7 6 ; d a t e o f t r a n s l a t i o r j of t h e v a r i o u s biblical books, 111. 47() 4 7 7 ; translation of the Prophets a n d W r i d n g s , I I I . 4 7 6 477; w h e t h e r t h e r e w a s o n e o r i g i n a l text. I I I . 476^77, 486-487; translation techniques a n d style, III. 4 7 7 - 4 7 9 , 507-508; circulation and popular i t y of, I I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 0 ; a n n u a l festival celebrating translation in Alex a n d r i a , III. 4 8 0 ; exegetical c h a r a c t e r of. I I I . 4 8 0 ; t e x t o f O r i g i n (Hexapla), III. 480-484, 493-494, 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 ; r e c e n s i o n of H e s y c h i u s , I I I . 4 8 4 - 4 8 5 , 4 8 6 ; r e c e n s i o n of L u c i a n , I I I . 484—486; f r a g m e n t s from (Qumran, III. 487-488; manuscripts a n d editions. III. 4 8 7 -

Names and Subjects

992

490; literature on, III. 4 9 1 ^ 9 3 ; decline in popularity ofin favour of other Greek translations, III. 493; translation of Esther, III. 505-506; inclusion of books not in Hebrew canon. III. 706-708 et passim; use of by Philo, III. 873-874. Serapis: worship of in Greek cities of P a l r s i i n r , II. 35, 36, 38; w^orship of i n A t h e n s , I I I . 156; worship of in R o m e . Ill

157

nervier, II. 33(), 448. 453; w h r i h r r IV

Sermon: in synagoKur

425-427, Maccabees

435,

w a s w r i t t r n as s u c h . I I I .

589; homiletical style of somr of Philo's writings, I I I . 818. Seventy (70): importance of in Jewish legend generally, I I . 35In.; the law originally recorded in 70 languages, I I . 351; on gerousia of Alexandrian community. I I I . 94; 72 scholars took 72 days to translate the Pentateuch, I I I . 678. Severus, Claudius, govenor of Arabia: II. 153-154n., 157. Severus, Juhus, general under Hadrian: commander during Bar Kokhba revolt, I. 549; given a Triumph, I. 553. Severus, Sextus lulius, governor of Judaea: I . 519. Sexual intercourse: forbidden on fast days, II. 484. Shabbath, Mishnah tractate: position and subject treated, I. 72. Shaliah: representative of synagogue congregadon in prayer, II. 438, 449. Shammai: I I . 363-365; with Hillel, one of the zuggot,

II. 358, 361, 363;

rehgious zeal of, II. 363-364, 365; whether Sameas to be identified with, II. 363. Shammai, School of: H. 365-366; compared with that of Hillel, II. 342, 365-366; views on divorce, II. 485. Shebi'ith, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 71.

Shehu'oth, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 73. Shechem, city: conquered by John Hyrcanus (see also Samaria), I. 207, II. 19; Neapolis came to be identified with, I. 520; chief city of the Samaritans, II. 29, 161; in revolt of AD 66-70, I I . 163; history of by Hellenistic poet Theodotus, III. 561-562. Shekalim, Mishnah tractate: position and subject matter, I. 72. Shekel, coin: use for sacred dues, II. 28, 266, 270n., 272; value, PhoenicianHellenistic standard, II. 62, 63n., 64, 272n.; for tax to Jerusalem frmplc, see Half-Shekel Tax. Shem, Treatise of: I I I . 369-372.

Shema', the: I I . 454-455, 481-482; may be recited in Greek or Hebrew, II. 23n., 77n., III. 142; women, slaves and children need not recite, II. 420n., 455; in synagogue liturgy, II. 4 4 8 ^ 4 9 , 450; preceded by a benedicdon, I I . 449, 573, 455; which texts comprise it, II. 449, 454-^55; antiquity of, II. 455; when said, II. 4 5 5 , 4 8 1 - 4 8 2 . Shemaiah (Sameas?), Pharisee: II. 362-363; member of sanhedrin dme of Hyrcanus, 11.216; one of the 'pairs', I I . 357, 362-363; identific ation with Sameas, II. 362-363. See also Sameas. Shemoneh 'Esreh: II. 455—463; women and children obliged to recite, II. 420, 456; as used on Sabbath, II. 448, 449, 459; history of, II. 456, 459, 462 , 481; known simply as 'The Prayer', I I . 456; hterature on, II. 456-457n.; nineteen berakhoth in Babylonian recession, II. 456-459; when said, II. 456, 481; eighteen berakhoth in Palestinian recession, II. 459-462; prayer against heretics, II. 461, 462; mention of Christians, II. 462-463; messianic hope in, II. 462, 499-500, 512, 531; permitted to recite it in Greek, I I I . 142.

Main Index Shemoth Rabbah, m i d r a s h : d a t e a n d Steam: I 4 6 3 . II 6 0 2 - 6 0 : ) . ... I I M H . . e d i t i o n s , I. 9 4 . u m l n I r l i x . I K i i . II hO\. l a . i Sheol: e a r l y b e l i e f in, I I . 4 1 1 , 5 0 0 , 5 4 1 . s t a n d at M a t ^ a d a , Al> / I, I K i l n . S e e a l s o After-life; R e s u r r e c t i o n ; 51 1 5 1 2 . II. «»0I. »>(>;>. (lUI. t n u H l r t Messianism. of H i g h I'licHl J o n a t h a n , I M)3; ' S h e p h e l a h ' , l o w l a n d s of W e s t e r n o r i g i n <>l n . i n i r , I 4<>3, II. (>()!; a c t i v i t i e s u t i t l r i I r s t n s , 1. 4 6 7 ; J u d a e a : l o c a t i o n , I. 1 8 6 n . a c t i v i t i e s u n d e r A l b i i m s , I. 4 6 8 Shevuoth: s e e P e n t e c o s t , feast o f 4()9, II. 6 0 1 ; c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e S h e w b r e a d : t a b l e of c a r r i e d in f i t u s ' Z e a l o t s , II. 6 0 2 - 6 0 3 , 6 0 4 ; f o u n d T r i u m p h , I. 5 1 0 ; a n d p r i e s t s ' d u e s , s u p p o r t a m o n g j e w s of C y r e n e , III. 1 1 . 2 6 1 ; t a b l e of, II. 2 9 8 . 61. Shimmusha Rabba: III. 3 4 5 . Shimmushei Torah: III. 3 4 5 . Sicily: e v i d e n c e f o r J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , Shir ha-Shirim Rabah (= Aggadath III. 8 3 . Hazitha), m i d r a s h : d a t e , e d i t i o n s , S i d e , city i n P a m p h y l i a : e v i d e n c e for I. 9 4 - 9 5 . J e w s living there, III. 4n., 3 3 . Shi'ur Qpmah: III. 3 4 5 . S i d i b u n d a : evidence for J e w s living Shofar: r e f e r e n c e s t o in Qumran there. III. 32. w r i d n g s , II. 2 9 0 ; w h e n b l o w n , II. S i d o n , city: C a e s a r ' s l e t t e r t o , 4 7 BC, I. 446. 2 7 2 , II. 8 0 ; a n d b u i l d i n g p r o j e c f s of Shulhan 'Arukh: I. 8 0 . H e r o d , I. 308; o w n c a l e n d a r , 1 1 9 1 . Sibylline Oracles: I I I . 618—654; m e s s i a n i c 1 0 3 ; h o s t i l i t y t o j o w s in M a c c a b e a n p r o p h e c y of, I I . 5 0 1 - 5 0 2 , 5 0 4 - 5 0 5 , period, II. 123; b o u n d a r y dispute 5 1 7 , 5 2 6 , 5 3 3 , III. 6 4 0 , 6 4 3 - 6 4 4 ; w i t h D a m a s c u s , II. 130; e v i d e n c e a i m e d a t gentile r e a d e r s h i p , III. for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . 111. 14, 1 5 ; 618, 128; n u m b e r , n a m e s a n d m e r c e n a r i e s t h e r e o r g a n i . s e d as a a c t i v i t i e s of t h e p a g a n S i b y l s , III. politeuma, III. 8 8 8 9 n . S e e a l s o 6 1 8 - 6 2 7 ; t h e J e w i s h Sibyl (see a l s o below, Sidonians. S a m b e t h e ) , III. 620, 6 2 2 - 6 2 3 , 6 2 6 , S i d o n i a n s : c o l o n y of a t M a r i s a , II. 6 2 8 ; d a t e s o f c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e 4—5n.; ' t h e S i d o n i a n s in S h e c h e m ' , various oracles. III. 6 2 2 , 6 2 8 , II. 1 6 1 ; s e t t l e m e n t o f i n D e l o s , I I I . 632-633, 635-638, 641, 643, 644; 108; c o m m u n i t y of a t A t h e n s , I I I . u s e of b y A l e x a n d e r P o l y h i s t o r , I I I . 109,110. 6 2 2 n . , 6 4 6 - 6 4 7 ; C h r i s d a n use a n d Sifra ( m i d r a s h o n Leviticus): I. 9 0 , 9 2 . i n t e r p o l a t i o n . III. 6 2 8 , 6 3 2 , 6 3 5 , Sifre ( m i d r a s h o n JVum. a n d Deut.): I. 641-642, 6 4 3 , 644, 645, 6 5 0 - 6 5 1 ; 90, 9 2 - 9 3 . editions, manuscripts, transmission Silanus, Caecihus Metehus Creticus, o f t h e o r a c l e s . III. 6 2 8 - 6 3 2 , 6 5 2 ; u s e g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I. 2 5 9 - 2 6 0 . o f b y C h u r c h F a t h e r s , III. 6 3 0 - 6 5 1 ; Silas, g e n e r a l of A g r i p p a I: I. 4 4 7 . B o o k i n . III. 6 3 2 - 6 3 8 , 6 3 9 ; t h e S i l e n u s : o n c o i n s o f D a m a s c u s , II. 3 7 . J e w i s h sections (contents, d a t e s , Silo, officer o f V e n t i d i u s : I. 2 8 2 . e t c . ) , I I I . 6 3 2 - 6 4 6 ; B o o k ii. I I I . Silva: see F l a v i u s S i l v a . 6 3 9 - 6 4 1 , 6 4 5 ; B o o k v . III. 6 4 1 - 6 4 3 ; S i m e o n : see S i m o n . B o o k s v i , v h , viii, I I I . 6 4 5 ; B o o k s S i m o n , a P h a r i s e e in the time of x i - x i v . III. 6 4 6 ; i n f l u e n c e V e r g i l , Agrippa 1:1. 4 4 7 - 4 4 8 . III. 6 4 7 - 6 4 9 ; t r a n s l a t i o n s , h t e r a S i m o n , a n E s s e n e in t h e t i m e o f t u r e o n . III. 6 5 1 - 6 5 4 ; i n c l u s i o n of A r c h e l a u s : II. 5 7 4 , 5 8 8 . m a t e r i a l from Pseudo-Phocylides, Simon Bar-Giora, leader i n First III. 6 9 0 - 6 9 1 . Revolt: I. 499-501; plunders

994

Names and Subjects

southern Palestine, I. 499; regard ing his name, I. 499n.; conflict with John of Gischala, I. 500, 501, II. 601; defence ofjerusalem, I. SOSSOS; reserved for Titus' Triumph, I. 508, 509-510. .Simon Bar-Kokhba: see Bar-Kokhba. .Simon hen Azzai, R.: I I . 379. Sinu.n bcii Nannos, R.: II. 380. .Simon i)en Nadiaiiael, R.: II. 370. Sin.on hru .Shriah, R : 1 221-222,231; r e l a l i o u H wilh Airxandrr Jannaeus and Alexandra, 1. 22! 222, 231; legend of hanging eighty women at Ascalon, I. 231, III. 416n., 43In.; one of the 'pairs', II. 357, 361,362; dates of, I I . 361; legend of introducing elementary schooling, 11.418. Simon ben Yohai, R.: Mekhilta of, I. 90-92; often quoted in Mishnah, II. 380. Simon Cantheras, son of Boethus, High Priest: I I . 231, 234. Simon ha-Darshan, R.: composer of Talkut Shim'oni, I. 99. Simon II, High Priest: II. 359-360; whether dtle 'the Just' applied to him or Simon I, I. 139n., II. 359-360; exalted in the Wisdom of Ben Sira, III. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 , 2 0 2 . Simon, Jewish magician in Acts: III. 343.

Simon Maccabee: I. 189-199; date of death, I. 19, 199; aiding his brothers in Maccabaean struggle, I. 158, 164-165, 173, 174-175, 176, 183, 184, 186, 187, II. 112; rescues Jews from Galilee, I. 164-165, II. 8; attack on the 'sons of Jambri', I. 174-175; made royal strategos by Antiochus, I. 183; as leader of the Jews, I. 187-199; assumes high priesthood, I. 188; erects sepulchral monument at Modein, I. 188; identification with the 'Wicked Priest' of Qumran texts, I. 188n., II. 587, III. 435; made Jews independ ent of Syria, I. 189-190; did not

issue coins, I. 190—191; destroys Syrian fortress in Jerusalem, I. 192; his rule a period of peace for Jews, I. 192-193; decree confirming him as high priest, strategos and ethnarch, I. 193-194, II. 216; establishment of Hasmonaean dynasty, I. 193-194, 194n.; embassy to Rome, I. 194, III. 74—75; senatus consultum in favour of issued by Rome, I. 194-197, I I I . 4, 18, 74—75; conflict with Syria towards end of his rule, I. 197-199, II. 112. .Simon, patriarch, Testament of: see Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. .Simon, reputed son of Hillel: identity and historicity, 1. 447n., I I . 367. Simon son of Boethus, High Priest: II. 229. Simon son of Camithus, High Priest: II. 230, 234. Simon son of Cleopas, Bishop of Jerusalem: martyrdom of, I. 516. Simon son of Gamaliel I , Rabban: II. 368-369; member of Sanhedrin, I. 497, II. 217; opposes Zealots in Jerusalem, AD 67-68, I. 497; and 'the pairs', II. 358, 361; not President of Sanhedrin, II. 361, 369; fame as Torah scholar, II. 368. Simon son of Gamaliel II, R.: called rabban, I I . 326n. Simon, son ofjudas. Zealot: execution of, I. 382n., 457, II. 600. Simon the Just, High Priest: II. 359-360; to be identified with Simon I or II, I. 139n., II. 359-360; sayings of, II. 357. Simon 'the Stutterer', forefather of Josephus: I. 45. Simon the Zealot, disciple of Jesus: II. 605n. Sin: doctrine of divine punishment for, II. 465-466, 494-495, 524, 5 2 7 529, 540-542, 543, 544-546. See also After-Life; Messianism; Judgment. Singers: in the Temple at Jerusalem, II. 288 291.

Main Index Sin-offering: n. 260; dues to priests, II. 258, 260; on Day of Atonement, II. 276; on feast-days, II. 295-296, 308; not accepted from Gentiles, II. 310; water fit to be mixed with, II. 477. Sirach: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of. Sixtus Senensis: on IV Mace, III. 185-186. Slaves: mode of manumission in Jewi.sh diaspora communities. III. 36, 37, 56-57, 65, 9 0 , 105; rights of the manumitted in Rome, III. 133. Slaves, Jewish: in time of Antiochus IV, I. 159; in aftermath of BarKokhba revolt, I. 553; exemption from commandments, II. 420n., 421., 455; obliged to recite Shemoneh 'Esreh and Berakhoth before meals, II. 456, 482; none among the Essenes, II. 568; taken by Pompey to Rome, III. 75, 133; laws about captured women. III. 411; in Temple, see Nethinim. Smyrna: III. 19—20; evidence for Jews living there, III. 19-20, 90, 106; hostihty o f j e w s to Christians, III. 19-20. Soaemus: king of independent Ituraeans, AD 38-49, I. 338n., 472n., 563, 569-570. Soemus, an Ituraean at court of Herod: I. 302-303. Soemus, king of Emesa: supplied Vespasian with auxiliary troops, I. 449n., 492, 570. Soferim: see Scribes. Soferim, minor talmudic tractate: posidon and subject treated, I. 8 0 . Soldiers: see Military. Solomon: III. 375-379; Song oJSolomon and process of canonisation, II. 317-318n.; Psalms of. III. 192-197, 505, 736, 737n.; named as author of Wisdom of Ben Sira by Clement of Alexandria, III. 207, 208; associ ation with various bibhcal books, III. 241; association with magic and medicine, III. 342, 375-379; Testament of Solomon, III. 372-375;

seal ol ( V t . i K r n I).«VMI

, III i/l.. Wisdom of Solomon, 111 '»t>H 'i/'», Odfs of Solomon. Ill IHI /H«» '.Son ol M a n ' , n i r a n n i g ol ihi- piuii
II.

5 0 5 . 520-523,

251) 25«» Song oJ .Solomon:

III

and

2)2 253,

[)rocess

of

( anonisalion, 11.317 318n. .SV;«^ q/ Songs, biblical book: midrash on \shtr ha-Shirim Rabbah), I . 94-95; and process of canonisation, II. 317-318n.; render hands unclean, II. 318-319n.; reading of at Passover, II. 452n; association with Solomon, I I I . 241. See also Megilloth.

'Sons of Darkness' (Qumran): see 'Sons of Light'. 'Sons of Light': doctrine of the T w o Ways at Qumran, II. 517n., 53(>n., 554, 578, .581, 583, III. 172-173n., 398,

399 400.

Sr.- a l s o

undn

Qmnran Comnnnuty. Sophocles: Jewish poetry under n a m e of, 1I1.6.5(), (i57.
996

Names and Subjects

S p a i n : evidence for J e w s l i v i n g there, III. 8 4 - 8 5 . Sparta: d i p l o m a t i c relations w i t h t h e Jews, I. 184-185, II. 203n.; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. I I I . 4n. Spartianus, Hadrian's biographer: I. 533, 534. SpirilN, rvil: d r i v e n a w a y by mezuzoth a n d tfldltn, II. 4 8 0 , 111. 3 5 2 - 3 5 7 , 357

3.5H, 377; doc i r i n e of the

Two

Spirit!* a ( Q u m r a n (M-C also u n d e r Q u m r a n C:onununity), III. 1 7 2 173n.; i n rabbinic and Q u m r a n literature. III. I 9 0 n . ; exorcism o f i n general. III. 3 1 9 n . , 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , 3 5 2 , 353, 354-355, 357-358, 376, 440; for the figure o f S a t a n , s e e Belial; M e l c h i r e s a . S e e also M a g i c . Stadia: see G a m e s . Staius, L. M u r c u s , g o v e r n o r o f Syria: w a r against C a e c i l i u s Bassus, I. 249, 276. S t e p h a n u s B y z a n t i n u s : on m e n o f letters from Greek cities of Palestine, 11.49, 50, 5 1 . Stephanus, imperial slave: attack u p o n , t i m e o f C u m a n u s , I. 458, I I . 601. S t e p h e n , d e a c o n : e x e c u t i o n of, II. 2 2 2 . Stobi, t o w n in M a c e d o n i a : s y n a g o g u e of, inscription. III. 6 7 - 6 8 . Stoicism: stoic philosophers from A s c a l o n , II. 49; use o f S t o i c t e a c h i n g s by J e w i s h thinkers. I I I . 568, 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 , 583, 589; influence u p o n Philo, III. 8 5 8 , 865, 8 6 6 , 8 8 2 , 885, 887-888. S t r a b o : I. 25-26, 64-65; use o f P o s i d o n i u s , I. 2 0 - 2 2 , 2 6 , 64, 5 1 ; a b o u t h i s History, I. 2 5 - 2 6 ; source for J o s e p h u s , I. 2 5 - 2 6 , 50-51; h t e r a t u r e o n , I. 2 6 ; a b o u t h i s Geography, I. 6 4 - 6 5 ; e v i d e n c e for e x t e n t o f J e w i s h d i a s p o r a , III. 4; a t t i t u d e to J u d a i s m a n d t h e J e w s , III. 154-155. Strategos, in T e m p l e : see Sagan. Straton, k i n g o f S i d o n : A t h e n i a n

d e c r e e in h o n o u r o f I I I . 1 0 9 . S t r a t o n ' s Tower (later C a e s a r e a ) , city: n. 115-118; o r i g i n a l l y a S i d o n i a n f o u n d a t i o n , I. 144, II. 1 1 5 - 1 1 6 ; g i v e n to H e r o d b y A u g u s t u s , I. 3 0 2 , II. 9 1 , 9 2 , 116; r e f o u n d e d as C a e s a r e a by H e r o d , I . 3 0 6 , II. 9 3 , 116; for history of from t i m e of Herod, see Caesarea (Straton's Tower). S u b u r e n s e s , c o m m u n i t y o f III. 9 7 . .Suetonius: I. 67-68; life a n d w o r k s , I. 67 6 8 ; o n e x p u l s i o n o f J e w s from R o m e , A D 19, I I I . 7 6 . Suffering M e s s i a h : see u n d e r M e s s i a h . S u f l e r i n g Servant: see Isaiah. Sukkah, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : position a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 72. Sukkah I Sukkoth: see T a b e r n a c l e s , feast

of S u l l a , officer of A g r i p p a I I : I. 4 7 7 n . S u l p i c i a n u s : see L a r c i u s L e p i d u s . S u l p i c i u s , P. Quirinius: s e e Q u i r i n i u s . S u n : i n v o c a t i o n o f b y Essenes, II. 5 7 3 , 593. S u r e n a s , P a r t h i a n g e n e r a l : 1. 2 4 6 . S u s a n n a : d r a m a a b o u t , I I I . 5 6 3 ; story of i n A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel, III. 722-723, 724-725, 726, 727, 728. S u s i t h a : see H i p p u s . S y e n e : e v i d e n c e for J e w s h v i n g there, III. 4 0 . S y U a e u s , a N a b a t a e a n : a t t e m p t s to m a r r y S a l o m e , sister of H e r o d , I. 3 1 3 , 5 8 1 ; hostilides w i t h H e r o d , I. 323. S y m m a c h u s : G r e e k t r a n s l a d o n o f the B i b l e (in the H e x a p l a ) , I I I . 4 8 1 , 4 9 3 , 499. Sympathisers, Jewish: see ' G o d fearers'. S y n a g o g u e : II. 4 2 3 - 4 5 4 ; h o n o r i f i c dedications to emperors and b e n e f a c t o r s , I. 3 8 0 , I I I . 1 0 3 - 1 0 4 ; art work and ornamentation, II. 5 8 - 5 9 , 4 4 3 ; o f L i b e r d n e s , Cyrenians, Alexandrians, Cihcians a n d A s i a n s in J e r u s a l e m , II. 7 6 , 4 2 8 , 4 4 5 n . , I I I . 1 3 3 ; beth midrash

Main Index often n e x t t o , ' l l . 3 3 4 ; p r i n c i p a l p u r p o s e , i n s t r u c t i o n i n T o r a h , 11. 336, 4 1 6 , 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 448, 453, 464; p r i n c i p a l d a y of a t t e n d a n c e , t h e S a b b a t h , II. 420, 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 439, 445; history and use of the term synagogue, d i s t i n c t f r o m proseuche, 11. 4 2 5 - 4 2 6 , 4 2 9 - 4 3 1 , 439 440, 4 4 5 , III. 3 6 , 3 7 , 6 1 , 9 0 - 9 1 , 9 5 , 9 6 , 9 7 , 9 8 ; o r i g i n of, II. 4 2 5 - 4 2 7 ; c o n s t i t u t i o n , r e l a t i o n to civic c o m m u n i t y , II. 4 2 7 - 4 2 9 , 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; e l d e r s of, II. 4 2 8 , 4 2 9 , 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; officers o f {archisyna gogus, d i s p e n s e r o f a l m s , s e r v a n t s , etc.), II. 4 2 8 , 4 3 3 - 4 3 9 , 4 4 9 - 4 5 0 , III. 1 1 - 1 2 , 1 3 , 1 4 , 2 3 , 2 6 , 3 2 , 6 1 , 97n., 98n., 100-102, 107; distrib ution of a l m s from, II. 4 3 7 ; p r e f e r r e d s i t i n g of, II. 440—441; a r c h i t e c t u r e , II. 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 ; ' C h a i r of M o s e s ' {kathedra), I I . 4 4 2 n . ; o r i e n t a t i o n t o w a r d s J e r u s a l e m , II. 4 4 2 , 4 4 9 ; t o b e f o u n d i n e v e r y t o w n of P a l e s t i n e , I I . 4 4 5 ; fitdngs of ( A r k , Bimak), II. 4 4 6 , 4 5 0 ; l i t u r g y a n d o r d e r o f s e r v i c e , I I . 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 , III. 1 4 2 - 1 4 3 ; s e g r e g a t i o n of t h e sexes, II. 4 4 7 - 4 4 8 ; s o m e t i m e s b u i l t i n honour of k i n g s and pagan b e n e f a c t o r s . III. 1 0 4 - 1 0 5 ; i m p o r t a n c e o f s y n a g o g u e services for r e l i g i o n of d i a s p o r a . III. 1 4 1 , 144; a t t a c h m e n t of gentile God-fearers t o . I I I . 1 6 5 - 1 6 8 ; l a n g u a g e of s c r i p t u r a l r e a d i n g s . III. 4 7 8 , 4 8 0 , 4 9 6 - 4 9 7 ; for s y n a g o g u e s o f specific p l a c e s , see u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l p l a c e names. Syncellus, B y z a n d n e Chronicler: q u o t a t i o n s from Enoch, III. 2 5 0 - 2 5 1 , 2 6 3 ; and Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 8 - 3 0 9 , 3 1 6 ; r e g a r d i n g t h e n a m e s of M o s e s , III. 3 2 9 ; o n a n t i - J e w i s h w r i t i n g s of A p i o n , III. 6 0 6 . Synodos: I I I . 9 0 ; m e a n i n g of t e r m , u s e t o denote Jewish community, II. 4 2 9 - 4 3 0 , III. 90, 9 1 ; o f j e w s at S a r d i s , III. 2 1 , 9 0 , 1 2 0 , 1 3 0 . S e e also Community.

Syra«UHr in

SMIIN

r\iiliiiir

lot

liviiiK i l i n r . III Hi S y r i a : IIIHIOIV O | riiil»iatr« l'«tr«liiir ( h n i t r %rr altH> i'ltlriitiiir, |iidrtf-a , I. (>3; S r l n i i K i kiiiK* ol, I I2(> 1 3 4 ; undn figiaiiei, I 134 13(); rHialilinlird as Koiii.tn p r o v i n c e b y I ' o m p r y . I. I3(), 2 4 0 , 2 4 4 - 2 4 8 ; h i s l o i y a n d g o v e r n o r s of, 6 3 B C - 7 0 A D , 1. 2 4 3 2 6 6 ; i n s t i t u t i o n of aera Caesariana, I. 2 4 8 ; u n d e r C a e s a r , I. 248-249, 270-271, 276; under C a s s i u s , I. 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 6 - 2 7 7 ; u n d e r M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 0 - 2 5 3 , 2 7 8 ; o v e r r u n by Parthians, I. 2 5 1 , 2 7 8 - 2 7 9 , 2 8 2 ; u n d e r A u g u s t u s , 1. 253-260, 362; made imperial p r o v i n c e u n d e r A u g u s t u s , I. 2 5 5 ; u n d e r T i b e r i u s , 1. 2 6 0 2 6 3 . 3 6 2 ; u n d e r C a l i g u l a , I. 2 6 3 ; i i m l r r C l a u d i u s , 1. 2 6 3 2 6 4 ; u n d e r N r r o , I. 264 26(); a s p r o v i i u r , l o n s i i t u t i o n a l r e l a t i o n to Jiidar.i, I, 3 5 7 , 3 6 0 3 6 1 , 5 1 4 ; R o m a n l e g i o n s o l , I. 3 6 2 ; a n d c e n s u s o f Q u i r i n i u s (srr a l s o u n d e r Q u i r i n i u s ) , I. 4 0 5 40<); d i v i d e d by S r p l i m i u s .Srvrrus i n t o Syria P h o c n i c a a n d Syria G o r l r , I I . 157; J e w s r e s i d e n t t h e r e ( s r r a l s o under individual place-names), III. 4, 1 3 - 1 5 ; Syrians living in Egypt, III. 45. S y r i a P a l a e s d n a : l a t e r d e s i g n a d o n for p r o v i n c e of J u d a e a , I . 5 1 4 n . S y r i a c , l a n g u a g e : still s p o k e n i n G a z a , A D 4 0 0 , II. 1 0 3 ; t r a n s l a d o n of t h e B i b l e ( S y r o - H e x a p l a ) , III. 4 8 3 .

T Ta'anith, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 . Tabernacles, Feast of n a m e sometimes given to H a n u k k a h , I. 1 6 3 n . ; m e t h o d of c a l c u l a t i n g w h e n feast s h o u l d o c c u r , I. 5 9 1 ; as c e l e b r a t e d a t T e m p l e , II. 290, 292, 308; m a l e

Names and Subjects

998

c h i l d r e n b o u n d t o o b s e r v e , II. 4 2 1 ;

77;

and

Aramaic,

synagogue

service,

II. 4 5 0 ;

c e l e b r a t e d b y d i a s p o r a J e w r y , III. 145; associated with cult of B a c c h u s b y n o n - J e w s , III. 1 5 1 ; r e c k o n i n g o f

\n Jubilees, III. 3 1 0 . •fabi,

slave

I: I .

522n.,

Tucilufi: I. 6 7 ; w h e t h e r

evidence

julianus

made

use o f

o n the Jewish

oral

t o j e w s , 111

Prophets

479n. S e e also

scripture

editions,

literature

fragmentary

Qumran,

I. 1 0 5 , III.

79-80

ist

I.

79-80

character

Onkelos,

I.

and

100,

I. 8 4 - 8 8 ; u s e o f M i d r a s h i m , I. 9 0

date

of composition,

102;

relationship

Mishnah;

Halakhah

Haggadah.

Palestinian I.

date,

literature

85-87; u s e of the

See

also

Haggadah. Tamid (Ha-), p e o p l e : U. of,

I. 1 0 1 of

targums,

the

I. 1 0 3 -

1 0 4 , 1 0 5 ; e d i t i o n s , h t e r a t u r e , I.

78-79

109-110.

o n , I. 8 4

Midrashim, I.

Mishnah;

I.

I. 1 0 0 - 1 0 1 ;

78-79

I.

l a n g u a g e of, I. 7 9 , I I . 2 3 ; e d i t i o n s translations,

102;

language,

See

and

380n.;

(1) o f Onkelos: a b o u t the t a r g u m

I.

date,

Palesdnian:

I.

m e s s i a n i c h o p e , II. 5 1 2 ; t a r g u m o f

100; h i g h e s t e e m ,

contents

on,

discoveries

editions, translations, hterature o n

Talmud,

in

Works: I. 9 9 - 1 1 4 .

1^?.^^^.

Babylonian:

of

Esther, III. 7 2 0 .

t h i s n a m e . III. 6 9 9 - 7 0 0 .

Talent, c o i n s t a n d a r d : I I . 6 3 .

also

(see

s e r v i c e , I. 9 9 , I I . 4 5 2 -

105— 1 1 4 ; from

1 5 1 , 152, 1 5 3 , 6 0 9 , 6 1 2 . 6 1 5 .

T a g e s : J e w i s h forgery circulated u n d e r

and

I. 99—114; o n t h e

and

translation

453;

ol Jrw
I I I . 7 6 ; hcMtility

contents

living

W r i t i n g s , I. 9 9 , 1 1 3 - 1 1 4 , I I I . 7 2 0 ;

expulsion

Talmud,

in

Rabbis;

for J e w s

general:

Pentateuch

synagogue

Tallith: II.

teachers

t h e r e . III. 8 3 .

W a r , I. 3 3 ; lilr a n d w o r k s , 1. 6 7 ; o n

150,

early

b e l o w ) , I. 9 9 - 1 0 5 , 1 0 5 - 1 1 3 ; o n t h e

. 5 2 3 n . , 11. . 3 6 8 n .

19,

of

Ii. 2 2 . S e e a l s o

Mishnah; Tosefta; etc. Taranto: Targums,

of G a m a h e l

AntoniuH

sayings

90

Halakhah

(2) o f J o n a t h a n : language,

I.

composition, editions,

character

and

101; date I.

literature

on,

daily b u r n t offering

295-296, 299-301;

of

(3) the Palestinian T a r g u m s : t h e

altar

F r a g m e n t a r y T a r g u m , I. 1 0 3 , 104,

1 1 1 ; l a n g u a g e of, I. 1 0 3 ,

2 6 8 n . , 2 7 4 ; h i s t o r y a n d ritual of, I I .

II. 2 3 ; o f P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n ,

299-301, 302,307; accompanied b y

103,

offering

of High

Priest,

II.

3 0 1 - 3 0 2 ; o n f e a s t - d a y s , II. 3 0 8 ; b y G e n t i l e s , II. 3 1 0 ; o n t h e S a b b a t h , II. 4 7 3 ; c e a s e d a f t e r A D 7 0 , I I I . 3 2 8 . S e e also S a c r i f i c e .

Tamid,

Mishnah tractate: position a n d

104, 110; relationship

Onkelos,

I.

103-104,

I. to

105;

d a t i n g , I. 1 0 4 - 1 0 5 . T a r i c h e a , c i t y : I. 4 9 4 - 4 9 5 n . ; g i v e n t o A g r i p p a I I b y N e r o , I. 4 7 3 ; f o r d f i e d by Josephus,

I.

Josephus,

491; conquered

I.

4 9 0 ; riot

against by

V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 9 4 — 4 9 5 ; l o c a t i o n , I.

s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 4 . T a m m u z , s e v e n t e e n t h o f : II. 3 0 0 , 3 5 1 ,

III. 3 2 8 .

494-495n.,

II.

195n.;

origin

of

n a m e , I. 4 9 4 n . ; s e i z e d b y C a s s i u s , I.

Tanhuma {= Yelammedenu), M i d r a s h : d a t e , e d i t i o n s , l i t e r a t u r e o n , I . 98. Tannaim,

I.

112-113.

I. 1 6 2 n . ; p r i e s t l y d u e s , I I . 2 6 1 ,

daily

of

101-102;

the: generations

of,

most

f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d t e a c h e r s , I. 7 4 —

4 9 4 n . ; as t o p a r c h y

o f GaHlee,

II.

194-195. Tarphon,

R . : II. 3 7 8 - 3 7 9 ;

teachings,

I.

5 2 4 , II.

life a n d 375, 376,

Main Index 378-379, 380; not to be identified witfi Justin's Tryphon, I I . 379. Tarsus: evidenceforJews living there, III. 33-34; home-town o f Paul the Apostle, III. 34, 126, 133. Taxes, in Palestine: I. 372-376, 405427; farming of, I . 140, 374-376; under Ptolemies and Seleucids, I. 140, I I . 89-90; the Herodian taxation system, I . 317, 416-420; customs levies, I. 372-375; under Rome, as imperial province, I. 372-376,405 etpassim; and census of Quirinius, I. 405-427, I I . 603; as collected by the dekaprotoi, II. 180n.; as collected by Jerusalem San hedrin, II. 197; the Fiscus ludaicus, II. 272-273, III. 54, 58, 122-123; priests' dues, see Tithes; Priests; monies to Temple, see Half-Shekel Tax. See also under Tribute. Taxes, other: customs duties at Palmyra, I. 373, 375n.; system and types of Roman taxation in general, I. 401-404, I I . 92-94, 96, 197n.; the Fiscus ludaicus, II. 272-273, III. 54, 58, 122-123; payment of £ao^ra/>/!za (poll-tax) b y Egyptian Jews, III. 50,55; Jewish tax-farmers in Egypt, III. 57; monies to Jerusalem Temple, see Half-Shekel Tax. Taxo, in the Assumption of Moses: III. 280, 282. Teacher of Righteousness: see under Qumran Community. Teachers / Teaching: see Rabbis; Education. Tebah: see Ark. Tebtynis in Egypt: evidence for Jews living there. III. 52. Tebul Tom, Mishnah tractate: position and subject treated, I. 74. Tefillah: see Shemoneh 'Esreh; Prayer. Tefillin (Phylacteries): H. 4 8 0 - - 4 8 1 ; women and children exempt from wearing, II. 420; origin, content and ritual, II. 479, 4 8 0 ^ 8 1 ; discovered a t Qumran, II. 480n.; use to drive away evil spirits, II.

480, IM. 352 3 5 / , 3'./ i')H. t ; / dchir hands, II. IHI, l<«MKUtiK< permitted lo l>r writlrii in. III 14 1 Tefillin, minor ralinii(li< ii.ut.iir position and iri l l i r a i r d , I. HO. 'fekoa, town: in Bar Kokhba revolt, I. 546, .547. Temple at Jerusalem: (1) History: looting of by Anti ochus Epiphanes, I. 151; 'abomination of desolation' under Antiochus Epiphanes, I. 155; rededication of by Judas Maccabaeus, I. 162-163; demolition of inner court walls by Alcimus, I. 175, 175-176n.; entered by Pompey, I. 2 3 9 240, 269; robbery of treasures by Crassus, I. 269; reconstruc tion of by Herod, I. 292n., 308, 308-309n., 3 1 3 , II. 57 58; eagle of Herotl over Tnnplc gate, I. 313, 325, II. .58; burning of in 4 BC, I. 331; plunder of by Sabinus, 1. 331; use of treasure by Pilate to build aqueduct, 1. 385; move to erect statue there by Caligula, I. 394-397; over looked b y Agrippa I I , I. 475; plan to strengthen foundations by Agrippa I I , I. 476; robbed by Florus, I. 485; siege and destruction of, A D 70, I. 505-506, III. 122; spoils of displayed in Titus' Triumph, 1.510; after A D 74, Temple tax extracted for Jupiter Capitol inus, I. 513, 528, II. 272, III. 122-123; whether permission given by Hadrian t o rebuild Temple, I. 535-536, 546; yearly lamentation by Jews on site of (9 A b ) , 1. 5.56 557; sacrifice offered by Alexander the Great, II. 310; sacrifice offered b y Antiochus V I I , 11. 310; votive offerings by Agrippa, 11. 310, 313; gifts

Names and Subjects

1000

from Antiochus the Great, I I . 311; gifts presented by Ptolemy I I , II. 312-313; Feast of Dedication, see Hanukkah. (2) Cult: Gentiles forbidden to enter inner courts, I. 175— 176n., 378, II. 80, 222, 2 8 4 285; sacrifices for emperor (see also Sacnficcs), I. 379-380, I I . 311 312. Ml. 613; half-shekel lax. I. 513, 528, II. 67n., 270 272. 2H2. 295. III. 443; in rabbinic

discuH.sion,

I.

521

523, 524-525, I I . 345; pilgnms journeying to for festivals, I I . 76; High Priests, II. 227-236, 275—276; purity and privilege of priesthood (see also Priests), II. 238-244, 251-252; priestly and levitical courses, II. 2 4 5 250, 254-256, 292; Levites (see also Levites, Priests), II. 2 5 0 256; door-keepers, I I . 2 5 3 254, 255n., 256, 284-286, 303, 307; singers and musicians, I I . 253-254, 255n., 288-291, 303, 307; offerings: priestly dues and Temple maintenance, I I . 257-274, III. 140, 147-148; great wealth of, II. 274, 279-1 281, III. 147-148, 162; Captain of the Temple, I I . 277-279; treasurers, I I . 2 8 1 284; slaves [Nethinim), II. 290-291; details of daily sacrificial worship (see also Sacrifice), IL 292-308, 473; worship and sarifice by gentiles there, II. 309-313; sacrifices for pre-Roman gen tile authorities, I I . 311; attend ance by children, II. 420-421; laws of personal purity (see also Purity), II. 285n., 475n.; whether treasure of is referred to in Qumran Copper Scroll, III. 4 6 7 ^ 6 8 . (3) Other: architectural lay-out of (see also Court, Soreg, etc.), I.

175-1 76n., 308-309n., II. 284-285, 296-299; seat of Sanhedrin, I. 224; overlooked by citadel (Antonia), I. 366; stationing o f Roman guards at festivals, I. 366; state super vision of AD 6-66, I. 379; topography of immediate environs, I. 503; exclusion of Essenes, II. 475n., 570, 572, 588-589; in World to Come, II. 502, 536-536; atdtude of Qumran community towards, II. 535, 552, 570n., 582, 588 589; layout and rules regarding according to Qum ran Temple Scroll, III. 4 0 7 - 4 0 9 ,

414; fortress of as described by Aristeas, I I I . 681. Temple at Leontopolis: III. 4 7 - 4 8 , 145—147. See also under Leonto polis; Onias III. Temple on Mount Gerizim: I. 521, II. 17—19, 161. See also Gerizim; Samaritans. Temple to Yaho at Elephantine: III. 39-40. See also Elephandne. Temples, pagan i n Palestine: found ations in honour of Augustus by Herod, I. 304-306; of Jupiter Capitolinus on former Temple site in Jerusalem, I. 537, 540, 542, 554, III. 122-123; of various gods in gentile cities, II. 30-52. See also under names of individual deities. Temurah, Mishnah tractate: position and subject treated, I. 73. Ten: committee of dekaprotoi in Greek cities of Palestine, I I . 152, 180, 213-214; men needed for syna gogue service, see Minyan. Teos: evidence for Jews living there, III. 22. Tephon, town: Syrian garrison there under Bacchides, I. 175. Termessos: evidence for Jews living there. III. 33. Tertullian: on the imperial edict

Main Index forbidding Jews entry to Jerusalem, I. 38; useof I Maccabees, III. 183; use ofjudith. III. 220; on Enoch, III. 262; references Wisdom of Solomon, III. 574; use of the Additions to Daniel, III. 726. Terumah: see Heave-offering. Terumoth, Mishnah tractate; position and subject treated, 1.71. Testament of Moses: see Assumption of Moses. Testaments of the XII Patriarchs: IH. 767-781; contacts with Enoch and Jubilees, I I I . 261, 777; contents, teachings of, III. 767-768; Jewish or Christian authorship of. III. 767, 768-772; discoveries of at Qumran, III. 769-770, 772, 773-774, 775, 776; original language of. III. 772-774; date and provenance, III. 774-775; editions, translations, literature on. III. 778-781. Tetragrammaton, the Ineffable Name: II. 3O6-307n. See also under God. Tetrarch: meaning and history of term, I. 333-335n. Tetrarchy: meaning and history of term, I. 333-335n. Teucer of Cyzicus, writer: I. 40. Teucheira, city in Cyrenaica; evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 61. Textiles: products and imports of Palestine, II. 68n., 70-71. Thaenae in North Africa; evidence for Jews living there. III. 63. Thallus, Hellenistic writer: III. 5 4 3 545; whether same person as the freedman mentioned by Josephus, III. 8 1 , 544; world-chronicle of. III. 543-544; whether a Samaritan, III. 544; literature on. III. 545. Thammatha, town: location, I. 175n.; Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I. 175. Thamna, town: II. 192-193; people sold into slavery by Cassius, I. 277; slaves freed by M. Antonius, I. 278; as a toparchy, II. 190, 192-193, 196; burial place of Joshua, II.

lool

I92n , l'»3, | i H . i i i n n . 11 I'».'M I93n ; ollin plit< r« nl »i»iiir iiitin> II ! 9 3 n fhank-oHrring: %cr Sm iili< •• Theatres; in Jet iiH.iInn built bv l l r r n d , I. 3 0 4 305, II 55; in various< itiesol Palestine, II. 4«> IH, 55. Sec also Games; Hrllrnism. 'Thebes in Egypt; evidence for Jews living there. III. 4 1 , 55. Theodoret: allusions to Liber Antiqui tatum Biblicarum, I I I . 329. Theodorus of Gadara, orator: II. 50, 135. Theodorus, tyrant of Amathus: II. 91. Theododon: III. 4 9 9 - 5 0 4 ; (Jrrrk translation of the Bible (in the Hexapla), I I I . 481, 4 8 2 , 4 9 3 , 499-504; personal history. III. 4"»3, 499, 501; not to br idrntifird with Jonathan ben IJzzirl, III. 4«)«), 502; use of his translation of Daniel bv Church, III. 727 7 2 8 . Theodotus, poet; I I I . 510, 5 6 1 - 5 6 3 ; non-extant poem on Shr
1002

Names and Subjects

with Essenes, II. 593-597; com provincial governors long period in pared with Qumran community, office, I. 383; orders Pilate to II. 594-595; evidence of Philo, I I . remove offensive shields from 595-596, III. 856-858; and author Jerusalem, 1. 386; imprisons ship of Testament of Job, III. 553; Agrippa I, 1. 444; Jamnia and close affinity with Christian monks, Azotus his private possessions, II. 92, 110; expels Jews from Rome, III. 857. III. 75-76, 78n.; symbolised as I hrsnalonika: Samaritan synagogue eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299. thrrr, iii.si ription, III. 60, 66-67; rvi. Tiberius Julius Alexander: see Alex Theudas, p s e u d o - p r o p h e t : I. 427, 439, ander, Tiberius Julius. 456, II. 509. Tigranes, king of Armenia: as ruler of Thmuis: evidence for Jews l i v i n g there, Syria, I. 134, 135,231, II. 124, 129; III. 4 0 . defbatcd by Lucullus, I. 135, 231; Thrace: evidence for Jews hving there, threatens Judaea in time of III. 72. Alexandra, I. 231; submission to Thyatira: evidence for Jews living Pompey, I. 236; transports Jews to there, 'Sabbath House', III. 19. Armenia, III. 6, 10. Tiberianus: whether ever a governor of Timagenes of Alexandria, historian: I. Judaea of this name, I. 517—518. 22-23; Hfe and works, I. 22-23; Tiberias, city: n. 178-182; palace with indirect use of by Josephus, I. 23. animal images destroyed by rebels, Timochares, writer: I. 42. I. 40n., 490-491, II. 342-343; Timotheus, leader of the Ammonites: foundation of, I. 342-343, II. 93, I. 140n., 165. 178-179; location and site, I. 342, Tineius, Rufus, governor ofjudaea at II. 178; mixed population, I. 342, time of Bar Kokhba revolt: I. 518, II. 179; Hellenistic constitution, I. 547-549, 551. 343, II. 179-180; under Agrippa I, Tirathana, village at foot of Mt. I. 443, II. 97, 180; under Agrippa Gerizim: I. 386. II, 1.473, II. 174-175, 181; attitude Tithes: II. 257-274; of cattle, II. 257, and fortunes during great revolt, I. 258, 259, 265-267; offieldand fruit, 476, 490-491, 494, I I . 179, 181; no II. 257, 258, 259, 262-263, 265, III. pagan temple there until second 312; the second, II. 259, 264; II. century, II. 40; as capital of Galilee, 262-270; for the poor, II. 265n., II. 174, 180; coins, II. 179, 180, 181; 383; redemption (sacrifice) of first as centre of rabbinic scholarship, II. born males, I I . 265-266, 268, 181, 369; commercial importance, 269—270n.; to what extent diaspora II. 181; as toparchy of Galilee, II. Jews contributed, I I . 269-270; 194-195. enjoyed by priests and their Tiberius, emperor: administration and relatives, II. 270. history of Syria during his reign, I. Titius, M., governor of Syria: I. 257, 260-263; Tiberias built in bis 420. honour, I. 342-343, I I . 178; Tittius Frugi: see Frugi, M . Tittius. attitude towards Jews, I. 343n., III. Titus: I. 477-480, 501-510; friendship 76; death, I. 350; supports Antipas with Agrippa I I , I. 477; games to against Aretas, I. 350; allows celebrate conquest ofjerusalem, I.

Main Index 477, 5 0 9 , I I . 4 7 , 48; affair w i t h Berenice, I . 4 7 9 , I I I . 7 9 n . ; on c o i n s o f A g r i p p a I I , I . 4 8 0 n . ; military activities d u r i n g J e w i s h revolt, I. 492, 4 9 3 , 4 9 4 - 4 9 5 , 495-496, 501 508; travels to p a y h o m a g e to G a l b a , I . 4 9 9 ; siege and c a p t u r e of J e r u s a l e m , I . 5 0 1 - 5 0 8 , I I . 7 4 75; b u r n i n g of J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e , I. 5 0 5 - 5 0 7 ; h a i l e d a s I m p e r a t o r by legions, I . 5 0 7 ; A r c h of, I . 5 0 9 n . , 5 1 0 n . ; T r i u m p h of, I . 5 0 9 - 5 1 0 ; protects rights o f j e w s o f A n t i o c h , I I I . 127, 129; death. I I I . 299; s y m b o h s e d as eagle's h e a d i n IV Ezra, I I I . 2 9 9 . T l o s in Lycia: burial p l a c e for J e w s there. I I I . 3 2 - 3 3 ; J e w i s h e p i t a p h s from. I I I . 3 3 , 106. T o b i a d s , the: I . 149-150n.; a c c o u n t o f in J o s e p h u s , I . 5 0 , 1 4 9 n . , 1 5 1 . ; family m e m b e r s , history, I . 1 4 9 150n.; relations w i t h M e n e l a u s and high priestly family, I . 1 4 9 - 1 5 0 n . , 151n.; fortress, east of t h e J o r d a n , I . 150n., I I . 5 9 ; in The Saga of the Tobiads preserved in J o s e p h u s , I I I . 558. S e e also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l names. Tobit, B o o k o f m . 222-232; l a n g u a g e of, I I . 26, I I I . 2 2 4 - 2 2 5 ; messianic h o p e , I I . 5 0 0 ; story a n d c h a r a c t e r , I I I . 2 2 2 - 2 2 3 ; d a t e of c o m p o s i t i o n , III. 2 2 3 - 2 2 4 ; theology, I I I . 223; w h e t h e r w r i t t e n in P a l e s t i n e or diaspora. I I I . 2 2 3 ; f r a g m e n t s o f discovered a t Q u m r a n , I I I . 2 2 5 , 229; parallels w i t h o t h e r s i m i l a r tales. I I I . 2 2 6 - 2 2 7 ; G r e e k text, recensions. I I I . 2 2 7 - 2 2 9 ; use o f in Christian C h u r c h , I I I . 227; L a t i n version. I I I . 229-230; Syriac, A r a m a i c , e t c . versions. I I I . 2 3 0 ; literature o n . I I I . 2 3 1 - 2 3 2 ; u s e o f

1(1(13

( unHtitunii II . 1 1 1 4 U », I / I Tombs: l o t k i i i i .ii \ l . i i i « a , aii and iiisi l i p l i o n i , II •( 'ut , III ihi H o u s e ol A i i i t t b n i r in IriiiH.ilriit ( ToiiibK ol thr KiiiK^ . Ill l*>4. •See also Hiinal I'lat l u r s TopaichirH: J u d a e a divided into e l e v e n . I. 3 7 2 . 1 1 . 7 , 186, 190-196. T o p o g r a p h y , o f J e r u s a l e m : see u n d e r Jerusalem; Akra; etc. Torah: m i d r a s h o n , I . 9 0 - 9 9 ; A r a m a i c t r a n s l a t i o n o f (see a l s o T a r g u m s ) , I . 9 9 - 1 0 5 I I . 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; rabbinic s t u d y a n d i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f (see also O r a l L a w , Halakhah; Haggadah; R a b b i s , e t c . ) , I . 143, 5 2 4 - 5 2 5 , I I . 238 23<>. 3 2 2 - 3 2 4 , 3 3 0 - 3 3 6 , 3 3 7 - 3 5 5 ; focus for p e o p l e after g r e a t revolt, I. 5 1 3 . 524-525, 527, 555-556; Samaiitan P e n t a t e u c h , I I . 18; p n c s t l y CCKIC, II 2 5 8 - 2 6 0 , 3 1 5 ; d i v i n e a u t h o r i i v and canonicity, 11.314 321; obsciv.im c o f (see also C o i n i n a n d i i u i K M , I I . 3 1 4 - 3 1 5 , 4 6 4 4()(i, 467 ft pasum, 4 9 2 , 5 2 4 ; m e a n i n g of the term 'Torah, 11. 3 2 1 , 3 2 4 ; k n o w l e d g e of and instruction in (sec also E d u c a t i o n ) , I I . 3 3 2 3 3 5 , 415 4 1 6 , 4 1 7 - 4 2 2 , 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 4 6 4 - 4 6 6 ; A r k of t h e Scrolls, I I . 4 4 6 , 4 5 0 ; r e a d i n g of i n s y n a g o g u e service, I I . 4 4 8 , 4 5 0 - 4 5 2 ; in W o r l d to C o m e , I I . 5 3 5 - 5 3 6 ; identified with divine w i s d o m for first t i m e b y Ben Sira, I I I . 1 9 9 - 2 0 0 ; n o n - S e p t u a g i n t trans l a t i o n s into G r e e k ( A q u i l a a n d T h e o d o t i o n ) , I I I . 4 9 3 - 5 0 4 ; Greek t r a n s l a t i o n of, s e e Septuagint. See also B i b l e .

Tosefta, t h e : I . 7 7 - 7 8 , 83; structure a n d c h a r a c t e r , I . 11-lQ; c o m p a r e d w i t h M i s h n a h , I . 78; editions, trans l a t i o n s , literature on, I . 83—84; c o m p a r e d w i t h M i d r a s h i m , I . 90; l a n g u a g e of, I I . 2 3 . the Story of Ahiqar, I I I . 2 3 2 , 2 3 5 ; translation o f i n t o Greek, I I I . 5 0 5 . Towns, Jewish in Palestine: I I . 184-198; i n t e r n a l o r g a n i s a t i o n , I I . Tohoroth, M i s h n a h tractate: p o s i t i o n 184—188; a u t h o r i t y o v e r smaller and s u b j e c t treated, I . 7 4 . towns and vihages, I I . 188-190; Tohoroth, Sixth O r d e r of t h e M i s h n a h :

1004

Names and Subjects

distinction between city, town, and village, II. 188-189, 196-197. See also Cities; Palestine; Judaea; and under individual names. Trachonids, district of: I. 337-338; given to Herod by Augustus, I. 256, 291, .319; given to Philip as tetrarch, I. 326, 333, 336-339; location, I. 3 3 7 33Hn,; establishment o f colony dirrr by HeriKl. 1. 338, 419, 479n., II. 14; mixed |M>pnlaiion, I. 338, II. 1+ 15; tetrarchy given to Agrippa II, I. 4 7 2 , 4 7 9 n . , II. 7n.; advance of Hellenism, II. 1 4 - 1 5 . 41 4 4 . Tractates, constituent of Mishnah: number and names, I. 71-74. Trade in Palestine: II. 60-72; business transactions with Gentiles pro scribed in Jewish law, I. 82-84; customs duties (tariffs, tolls), I. 373-376; weights and measures, I I . 14; influence of Hellenism on terminology, I I . 60-72; evidence of the Zenon papyri, I I . 61-62, 100; with Greece and Athens, II. 61, 99, 108; export-import commodities, II. 67-72; at Gaza, II. 99, 100; importance of Ascalon as trading city, II. 108; importance of Joppa as a port, II. I l l ; merchants of Tiberias, II. 181. Trajan, emperor; martyrdom of Simeon son o f Cleopas, I. 516; whether hunted down Jews of Davidic descent, I. 528; Jewish rebellion in his reign, I. 529-533, III. 8, 58, 68; Day of, in Jewish legend, I. 533; Via Traiana built between Bostra and Petra, I. 586, II. 157, 158n. Tralles: evidence for Jews Uving there, III. 24, 167. Trastevere, quarter in Rome: Jewish community there. I I I . 75, 79. Treasury / Treasures of Jerusalem Temple: see under Temple. Tribes, the twelve: leaders of headed post-exilic community, I I . 201; symbolic division of Qumran com

munity (see also under Qumran Community), I I . 201 n.; gathering ofin Messianic Age, II. 530-531; of Judah and Benjamin settled in Babylonia, III. 5, 8; the ten did not return from exile. I I I . 5; the ten, area deported to by Assyrians, III. 8; in Testaments of the XII Patriarchs, III. 768, 772. Tribute, payment of in Palestine: I. 401—406, 407 et passim; to Syrians abolished under Demetrius II, I. 179n., 190; not paid to any Syrian king after Antiochus Sidetes, I. 209; as imposed by Pompey, I. 240, 413; not paid by Herod to Rome, 1.317, 413, 416, 417, 420; imposed by Rome after AD 6, I. 372, 399-400, 401 et passim; as collected by the dekaprotoi, II. 180n. See also Taxes. Tripolis, city: I. 308, II. 8 9 . Triumvirate, first: I. 246, 247. Trogus, Pompeius: universal history of, epitomized by Justin, I . 68. Trophimus, a Greek of Acts 21:1. 378n. Trumpets: cultic use of, I I . 290, 446^47. Tryphaena, Antonia, mother of Polemon II of Pontus: I. 450. Tryphon: I. 130-131,183 et passim; sets self up as king, dates, I. 130-131; defeated and killed by Antiochus VII, I. 131, 197-198, I I . 112, 119—120; sets up Antiochus VI as pretender, I. 183, 184-186; sup ported by Jonathan, I. 183-184, 185—186; capture and murder of Jonathan Maccabee, I. 186-187; Justin's Tryphon, see Tarphon. Turbo: see Marcius Turbo. Tyche: worship ofin cities of Palestine, II. 30, 35, 36, 37, 38. Tyrants: setting themselves up i n cities of Palestine as Seleucid power weakens, II. 9 1 . See also under individual names. Tyre, city: tyrant Marion seizes parts of Galilee, I. 277, 278; and building projects of Herod, I. 308;

Main Index celebration of games there by Alexander the Great, II. 44; public games, II. 44, 45n., 47; coinage of, use for Jewish Temple dues, II. 63n., 66-67, 266, 272; era and calendar, I I . 88, 91, 103; ruled Ascalon in Persian period, II. 105-106; hostihty to Jews, II. 123; evidence for Jews living there. III. 14, 15; settlement of Tyrians in Delos, III. 108; community of Tyrians in Puteoli, III. 111. Tyre, Ladder of: I. IBSn. Tyropoeon, ravine dividing Jerusalem: I. 503.

ValrriuH flairs High Valrrius

lixi

( •t.tlu«, g o v i - i h n i <>l )uiltt< »i nl ii
74. V a r r o (M. IVrrntiiis.'*), governor of Syria: I. 256. Varus ( = Noarus), son of Soaemus, ruler in the Lebanon: territory of given to Agrippa II by Claudius, I. 472; Agrippa delegates adminis tration of his kingdom to, I. 47 7n.; endowed with small territory on death o f Soaemus, I . 570. Varus, P. Quinctilius, governor ol Syria: I. 257-258; dates of adminis tration, I. 257-258; puts d o w n Jewish rebellion following dralli ol Herod ('War of Varus"\. I, 331 332,

II.

173;

and

< rnsiis

<.l

Quirinius, I. 4 2 0 , • J 2 4 4 2 5 ; w a r ol

u 'Uk^in, Mishnah tractate: position and subject addressed, I. 74. Ulatha, district of given to Herod by Augustus, I. 319. Ummidius Quadratus: see Quadratus. Underworld: see Sheol. Universalism: growth of concept in Jewish thinking, I I . 4 9 3 ^ 9 4 , 498, 502, 532-533, 546-547, III. 159-160. See also Messianism; Proselytes. Universitas: use o f term to denote Jewish community. III. 9 1 . See also under Community. Uriel, angel: in IVEzra, III. 294-296. Usha, town: rabbinic academy there, II. 331, 369. Utensils, household: importation of to Palestine, I I . 71; laws of ritual cleanness, II. 83, 4 7 6 ^ 7 8 . Utica, in North Africa: evidence for Jews living there, I I I . 63. Uzziah, king of Judah, funerary epigraph of, II. 25.

in A.ssumption

of Mo\r.\,

III. 2 7 9 .

280n., 2 8 2 . Veiento, legatus in Syria, time of Bibulus: I. 247. Venosa in southern Italy: Jewish catacomb there, I I I . 83. Ventidius Cumanus: see Cumanus. Ventidius, P., governor of Syria: I. 251-252; campaigns against the Parthians, I . 2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , 282-283. Vergil: whether influenced by Sibylline Oracles in his fourth Eclogue, I I I . 647-649. Vespasian, emperor: I . 491-496, 498-501; memoirs of {commentarii), use by Josephus, I . 32-33; Josephus prophesies his elevation to the throne, I . 4 4 - 4 5 , 494, I I . 370, 510; appointed legatus in command of Jewish War, I . 265, 491; use of troops from Caesarea {Sebasteni), I. 364; subjugation of Judaea, I. 365-366, 4 9 8 - 5 0 1 ; military re arrangements in Judaea following the revolt, I . 367; relations with Agrippa II, I. 477-478, 494;

1006

Names and Subjects

subjugation of Galilee, I. 491-496, II. 181; declared emperor by legions in tbe east, I. 500-301; leaves Titus in charge of siege of Jerusalem, I. 501; joint triumph with Titus, I. 509-510; foundation of Kmmaus as military colony, I. 51 '2 513, 520; holds Palestine as his j M i v a i c possession after Revolt, I. 512 513. 520. 521; foundation of Klavia Nra|M>lis, I. 520; transforms Caesarea into Roman colony, I. 520; whether persecuted jews of Davidic descent, I. 528; destroys

Jewish temple at Leontopohs, 111. 47; protects Jewish rights in Alexandria and Antioch, III. 122, 129; symbolised as eagle's head in IV Ezra, III. 299.

Vestments: II. 70-71; wool and Hnen industries of Palestine, II. 68n.; of foreign origin used in Palestine, II. 70-71; of High Priests, II. 276, 280, 281, 286; of priests, II. 280, 281, 286, 293-294; of Essenes, II. 564, 569, 593. Veterans, military: settlements of, see Colonies. Vetus: see Antisdus Vetus. Vibius, C. Marsus, governor of Syria: I. 263-264. Vicus ludaeorum in Egypt: location. III.

262-263; dates of governorship, I. 262-263; testimony of Tacitus regarding, I. 263; makes two visits to Jerusalem, I. 350, 388, II. 310; negotiations with Tiridates and Artabanus, I. 350-351; prepar ations for war against Aretas, I. 350, 351, 381, 388; strained relations with Herod Antipas, 1. 350-351; deposes Pontius Pilate, I. 36In., 387; abolishes market toll in Jerusalem, I. 374,388; returns High Priests' vestments to Jews, I. 379, 388; respects Jews' aversion to military standards, I. 381, 388, II. 82; High Priests appointed by, II. 230. Vitrasius, C. Pollio, prefect of Egypt: I. 391-392. Volumnius: I. 257. Volusius, L. Saturninus, governor of Syria: I. 259. Vodve offerings: II. 268-269; types of and uses, II. 268, 274, 282, 295296, 308; by Gentiles, II. 274, 310, 312-313; See also Temple; Sacrifices. Vows, sacred: permitted annulment of, II. 486.

49.

Villages, Jewish in Palesdne: II. 1 8 8 190; internal organisation, II. 184— 188; distinction between towns and villages, II. 188-189; subordination to towns, II. 188-190. Vindex: symbolised as eagle's wing in

w War Rule: see Qumran Community, Writings from. Wayyikra

Rabbah,

midrash:

date,

editions, I. 94. IV Ezra, III. 299. Weeks, feast of see Pentecost, Feast of Virgins: and marriage laws pertaining Weights, and measures: differences to the priesthood, II. 240-241; laws between Galilee and Judaea, II. 14. regarding daughters of female Wicked Priest (Qumran): see under proselytes (virginity suits). III. 175. Qumran Community. Vita, work by Josephus: see Josephus. Widows: laws relating to marriage Vitellius, emperor: murder of, I. 266, with priests, II. 240-242; mite, gift 501; elevation, I. 500; symbolised as to Temple, II. 274. eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299. Wisdom, hypostatized, in Jewish Vitellius, L., governor of Syria: I. literature: III. 570-571.

I(>(l7

Main Index Wisdom literature: character of, I I I . 178-179, 567-568 et passim; I I I . 198-199; for specific works, see under individual titles. Wisdom of Solomon: III. 568-579; content and purpose. I I I . 568-570, 571; use of Greek philosophical traditions. I I I . 568, 571-572; on the question of multiple authorship, I I I . 569n.; hypostatized wisdom, I I I . 570-571; date and place of composition, I I I . 572-573; refer ences to in later writings. I I I . 573-575; manuscripts, editions, hterature on. I I I . 575-579. Women (Jewish): eighty hanged at Ascalon, I. 231; number of wives permitted to kings and commoners, I. 320n.; followers ofjesus, I. 349n.; of Alexandria during AD 38 pogrom, I. 391; liable to Roman poU-tax, I . 403, 412; those permitted in marriage to priests and High Priests, I I . 240-242; wives of priests not mourned by husbands, I I . 242-243; priestly, endtled to eat of offerings, I I . 261, 266, 270; sacrificial offerings by following child-birth, I I . 26In., 310; access to Temple courts, ritual impurity, I I . 285-286n.; forecourt ofin Temple, I I . 285n., 296; trial by ordeal for suspected adulteress aboHshed after AD 70, I I . 370; exemption from certain command ments, I I . 420n., 42 In., 455; obhged to recite Shemoneh 'Esreh and grace at table, I I . 420n., 456, 482; various honorific titles bestowed upon in synagogue, I I . 435-436, 448n., I I I . 25, 101, 107; segregation of men and women in synagogue, I I . 447—448; permitted t o assist a woman in child-birth on the Sabbath, I I . 473; law ofdivorce, I I . 485-486; in World to Come, I I . 534; attitude towards among Essenes, I I . 570, 578, 593, 594; at Qumran, II. 578, I I I . 409, 4 6 1 ^ 6 2 ;

ill c o i n i i n i i i i l y ni t h r I hri«i|M'tii.ir, I I . .5!M. 592, 5<»3, V M , l i o n i A I H I I M allowrd tn w r j i i vril i tax im|>oNrd l»y K o m r . i l t n . \ | ) 70, III.

54,

122

123;

lawn c o i K c i i i i n g

fcmair prosrlytrs, I I I . 175; viigiiiity suits, I I I . 175; law.s about female slaves, 111. 411; assertion by Polyhistor that Jewish law derived from a woman. I I I . 512; command to honour father and mother, see Parents. See also under Marriage, Divorce. Women (non-Jewish): particularly attracted to Judaism, III. 162 163. Wood-offering: II. 273. Work: not permitted o n the S a b b a t h , I I . 439, 447. World to Come: sec Ha'olttm hahn, Messianism. Worship: of gods in lirllrnistic t itu-M ol Palestine ( s r r also iiaiiws ol individual dritirs), l i . 2!> 52; sacrificial, al IVinpIc ( s e r also Sacrifice; Icmplr), II. 287 308; in the synagogue (srr also Syna gogue), II. 438, 447 454; among Essenes (see also Essenes), II. 5 7 0 - 5 7 1 , 572-573; at Qumran (.see also Qumran), I I . 581-582, 5 8 8 589; of emperor, see Emperor; Sacrifice. See also Sabbath; Prayer; Priests; etc. Writings, the [Ketubim): targum on, I. 99, 113-114, I I I . 720; process of canonisation, I I . 316-318; divine origin but lower than Torah, I I . 319-321; only the five megilloth used in synagogue service, II. 452n. See also Bible; Megilloth; and under individual titles.

X Xenophon (? of Lampsacus): whether author o f Syrian topometry, I. 42.

Names and Subje
1008

X i p h i l i n u s , e p i t o m i z e r o f Cassius D i o : I. 66. X y s t u s , square s o - c a l l e d in J e r u s a l e m : I. 486, 5 0 8 .

Y o s e t h e (Jalilcan, R.: II. 380. Y o s e t h e Priest, R.: 1 1 . 3 7 0 . Tosippon [ = Joseph ben Gurion), w o r k a t t r i b u t e d to J o s e p h u s : I. 1 1 7 - 1 1 8 .

Y tadha-Hnzakah I Mnhneh lorah): 1. 8 0 . iddayim, Minluiah tractate: position a n d subject treated, I. 71. Y a k i m : see A l c i m u s . Talkut ha-Makhiri, midrash: date, e d i t i o n s , literature o n , I. 9 9 . Talkut Shim'oni, midrash: date, e d i t i o n s , literature o n , I. 9 9 . Y a o e l , angel: in Apocalypse of Abraham a n d o t h e r w r i d n g s , III. 2 8 8 - 2 8 9 . Yavneh: see Jamnia. Y e b the fortress: see E l e p h a n t i n e . Tebamoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d subject t r e a t e d , I. 72. Y e h o h a n a n Coins, the: I. 2 1 0 - 2 1 I n . ,

604. Telammedenu [Tanhuma), midrash: d a t e , e d i t i o n s , Hterature o n , I. 9 8 . Y e r a h m e e l ben S o l o m o n , Chronicles of { = Sefer ha-Zikhronoth): I. 117. Y o h a n a n b e n Beroka, R . : II. 3 7 9 - 3 8 0 . Y o h a n a n b e n N u r i , R.: II. 3 7 9 . Y o h a n a n b e n Z a k k a i , R a b b a n : II. 369-370; l e g e n d r e g a r d i n g q u e s tioning by ' H e g e m o n A g n i t u s ' , I. 5 1 9 ; life and legal o r d i n a n c e s of, I. 525, 526n., II. 369-370, 372, 3 7 3 , 3 7 4 ; g i v e n d t l e Rabban, I I . 3 2 6 n . ; prophesy regarding Vespasian's e l e v a t i o n , II. 370, 510; views o n e x o r c i s m . III. 3 4 3 . Tom Kippur: see A t o n e m e n t , d a y o f Tom Tob (Bezah), M i s h n a h tractate: position and s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 2 . Toma, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : position a n d subject t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 . Yose b e n Halafta, R.: ascribed a.uih.ov^hvp oi Seder'Olam, I. 115. Y o s e b e n Y o e z e r : II. 3 6 1 . Yose b e n Y o h a n a n : II. 3 6 1 .

Z a b a d a e a n s , A r a b i a n tribe: I. 185. Zabim, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d subject treated, I. 74. Z a c c b a e u s , tax-collector of J e r i c h o : I. 374,376. Z a c h a r i a s b e n Baruch: I. 4 9 7 - 4 9 8 . Z a d d u k , the Pharisee: w i t h J u d a s the G a l i l e a n , founds t b e p a r t y of Zealots, I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 1 1 . 5 9 9 . Z a d o k , R.: II. 3 7 1 . Z a d o k , sons o f priestly l e a d e r s of Q u m r a n c o m m u n i t y , I. 2 1 2 n . , II. 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 n . , 323n., 3 9 0 , 580; disdncd o n between them and other Levites i n time of Ezekiel, II. 2 5 1 , 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 . See also S a d d u c e e s . Z a d o k i t e F r a g m e n t s : see Q u m r a n C o m m u n i t y , W r i t i n g s from. Z a m a r i s , B a b y l o n i a n J e w : l e a d e r of J e w i s h c o l o n y i n B a t a n a e a , t i m e of H e r o d , I. 3 3 8 n . Z e a l o t s , the: I. 382, II. 598-606; e m e r g e n c e of, t i m e o f Q u i r i n i u s , I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 426, II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 4 ; involvement of Judas' descendants in the m o v e m e n t , I. 3 8 2 n . , II. 600-601; regarding the name 'Zealot', I. 3 8 2 n . , I I . 6 0 4 ; associ a t i o n of J e s u s w i t h , I. 4 2 6 , 4 3 9 n . , 4 4 1 ; characterised a s b a n d i t s by J o s e p h u s , 1 . 4 4 1 , 4 6 2 n . , II. 6 0 0 , 6 0 4 ; activities u n d e r Felix, I. 4 6 2 - 4 6 3 , II. 6 0 1 ; civil w a r in J e r u s a l e m , A D 6 7 - 7 0 , 1 . 4 9 6 - 4 9 8 , 5 0 1 , 5 0 2 , 5 0 3 , II. 2 1 1 , 6 0 1 , 602; last s t a n d a n d suicide at M a s a d a , A D 7 4 (Sicarii), I. 5 1 1 - 5 1 2 , II. 4 4 1 n . , 5 8 8 , 6 0 1 , 6 0 4 , 6 0 6 ; w h e t h e r t o be identified w i t h Q u m r a n sectarians, II. 5 8 5 , III. 4 6 3 ; and t h e F o u r t h P h i l o s o p h y , II.

Main Index

IIHI'I

599, 600, 601, 602-604; relation ship to the Sicarii, I I . 602-603, 605n.; behefs, I I . 603-604, 605;

Zera'tm,

authorship of Assumption of Moses,

/rrubhttlK*!:

I I I . 283; see also John of Gischala; Judas the Galilean; Sicarii. Zebahim, Mishnah tractate: position and subject treated, I. 73. Zeba'oth (Sabaoth): III. 74.

Zebulun, patriarch, Testament of: see Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.

Zechariah, prophet: in The Lives of the Prophets, I I I . 783-784. Zeno Cotylas, tyrant of Philadelphia: 11.91, 156. Zeno, philosopher: held in high esteem by Philo, I I I . 872. Zenobius, author: I I I . 30. Zenodorus, tetrarch: I. 292, 319, 337n., 565, 566, I I . 169. Zenon / Zenon papyri: evidence for commercial and agricultural act ivity in Palestine, I I . 61-62; evidence for Ptolemaic possession of Gaza, I I . 100; contains earliest reference to Straton's Tower, I I . 115; evidence fo Jews living in the Fayum, III. 52. Zephaniah, biblical book: commentary on from Qumran, I I I . 437. Zephaniah, prophet: Apocalypse of

Zephamah,

III

i'lml

('oimliluriH

HOI

mi

C )i«lrt

Miiliii«ii

I t AI M l r t , I

hioiiKhl

loin

71-72

pnr«il>

i a n i i l i m h a * k lifuii r%,\\r, it 2 4 5 24<), 2 4 7 , niiiiil>ri ol L r v i i r i w h o rrluriiril w i l l i . II 2 5 4 . Zeus Hypststoi. s r r Ihros Hypsistos. Z e u s , worship of: in Jerusalem at time

of Antiochus Epiphanes, I. 155; on Mt. Gerizim, time of Hadrian, I. 521, I I . 19n.; in various Hellenistic cites of Palestine, I I . 36, 37, 38, 40, 43,51. Zia, village: II. 157, 158. 'Zion', in Jerusalem: to be identified with the Temple Mount, I. 1 5 4 155n. Zi?.ith: I I . 479, 480-481. Zi^ith, minor talmudii irai lalr position and subject trratrd, I 8 0 Zodiac, signs of in mosaii drt orations of synagogues, II. 4 4 3 . Zoilus, tyrant of Straton's r<)wrr and Dora: II. 91, I 15, 120. Zonaras: epitomato of Gassius Dio, I. 66; use of Jubilees,

111. 308

309,

316.

('Pairs'): I I . 3 5 6 - 3 6 9 ; not heads of the Jerusalem Sanhedrin, II. 215; names, order of succession, etc. II. 357-358 et passim.

Zuggot

G R E E K W O R D LIST

riu" lollowing is n o t a n e x h a u s t i v e hst of t h e G r e e k w o r d s u s e d or lelrrenced in the t e x t . O n l y t h o s e w o r d s w h i c h a p p e a r i n the o r i g i n a l laiiKuage (ratlwr than t r a n s l i t e r a t i o n or t r a n s l a t i o n ) a n d w h i c h receive .siKnilicani or exphcit discu.ssion a r e listed. S i m i l a r l y o n l y t h e ( p r i n c i p a l ) page(s) on which tin* word a c t u a l l y a p p e a r s a r e cited. F o r full t r e a t m e n t of a given subject, the reader shoidd c o n s u l t t h e M a i n I n d e x . P r o p e r n o u n s a r e listed oidy if their form or i ' t y m o l o g y is discussed.

ddeoTrjs (charge levelled at Jews) in.612, 613 'AKTJ II. 12 In. oLKpo-noXis (ofjerusalem) I.154n. afiT]v II.450n. d/xi^ia (charge levelled at Jews) III.614 dvddepa 11.432 'AvTioxeis II.123n., 150, 151 dTTO'ypaai 1.403-406, 418-419, 422-423 aTTOKaXviTTO), dnoxdXvtffis III.242n. dTTopLvr]p,ov€vpaTa 1.27 dTTOTipLTiacs 1.405, 406, 418-419 apxtarpos 111.2 3 dpxiyepovaidpxyjs (as Jewish official) III.81, 98 dpxiepds 11.212-213,233-236 apxiavvaycoyos 11.434-436, III.100-101 dpxovTes (Jewish officials) 11.212,111.92,98-99, 100 'AaapLcovatoi (''X21?3»n) 1.194n. (nn^on) 1.145,157 PSeXvypa TTJS iprjfjLwaecos BeXxeipd, Bcxetpds Bepeav.Beped B-qdadv,BaiBadv i3%a (n?3''2) ^ovXevral

1.155 III.336n. 1.173n. 11.142 11.446 11.214

iSouA^ 11.86, 185, 206, 207, 208, 212, 214ff, 224 yai,od>v\dKia,yat,ovXaKes 11.281, 282 TaAiAata (yVJH) II.7-8 yceva (Dian^j) II.545n. y€V€aia, yevedXia I.346-348n. Hpaaa 11.149-150 yepovaia (in Jerusalem) 11.202-204, 206 yepovmapx-qs (as Jewish official) III.98 ypapipLarets 11.212-213,324 8€Ka TTpWTOl 11.213-214 AcKaTToXis 11.125 SeiioXdpoi 1.366 Sevrepioais. Sevrepovv (TiW ,nnr0) 1.70 Sffvdpiov 11.65 SiSda/caAc (^a-l) 11.326 A d)pa, Aovpa, A dtpos 11.118n. 'E^paiari II.28n. edvos (use for Jewish community) III.90, 114n. eKKXrjaia (distinct from avvayoiyri) II.429-430n. eirapxia (as applied to Judaea) I.359n., 360n. €7Tapxos 1.358, 359 €TTiKpiais 1.404 iinp.eXr)Tris I.359n.

Greek Word List iTTiaTOiTTjs ( m e m b e r o(

avu^ovXiov) I.370n.

1 . 3 5 8 - 3 5 9 , H..54 1.147n. 11.559, .593

eTTirpoTTog €7Tiavr)s (epithet) 'EooTjvoi, 'Eaaaioi Ze^ivds (nickname) ZrjXwTai

I.2()8n. I.382n., n.604

lul I

Atfi*ftTi>-
II 4/III.

I llUln II IMbn 11.^17 11.189 190. 197 11.130 11.62 I . 1 5 2 n . , L53n. I.156n.

ptf>t\

.Mtinini»iitiit\r luiti

Mtnains

(Kn'TTO)

ftrjT p6noXii; riy€ix(x)v

(Governor)

1.359, 11.53 I.359n.

rjyT]a6p,€vos

i7yoti)Li.€vot (as J e w i s h officials) III.92 II.517-518n. 'HXeippuevos I.29^295n. •qpdiov III.28, 33 1 1 1 . 2 1 , 2 6 , 166 11.559 I.456n.

OepairevTaL @€v8ds lepotjjdXTai

11.289 Il.llO-llln.

'/OTTIJ, 'loTTTrrj

'lovSa 'lovSaia lovSatoi

II.1 I.141n., II.In. III.87 I.359n.

ITTTTdpXTJS

Ka648pa KaBrjYTjTrjs ( m i O ) Kaiadpeia Kdvada Kavavatos (X^lNlj?) Ka-miXos (oV^Dp) KaToiKia Kivypa

KX-qpovxio^i Judaea) KovBatoi

{ropapxlcL,

(a^niD)

KpaaveSa

Kvpi€

i^ni)

Ka)p.rj ( a d m i n i s t r a t i v e f r o m TToXis)

II.442n. 11.326 I.3O4-305 II.140-141n. I.382n. 11.62 III.89 11.289 division of 11.190-191 11.17 11.479 11.326 unit,

CjIDJO)

povoirui\i}<;

p^vadpx-qs

MoiSeeiv,

M-qSeeip.

vdfiXa (Jerusalem temple) vopiiKOL, vop.o8i8daKaXoi veojKopoi

Tlavids, TO TJdveiov napdSeiaos TToXis

(K3K) (distiiK I from II.!»2

voXijtvp.a

KCOpOTToXlS

11.188

II Ktopif

183, IHH I MM, I'M, |<»/ 111 HH

TTpcaPvTfpiny

II '.'<)(i

npfafivrtpoi J e w i s h (ilhii.di 11.185. 2 ! 2 i i , 2 1 3 , HI '»M, !(»2 TrpofSpoi II 2 f l TTpoojSoAr; ( V i a m c ) 11.54, 3(.b 3()/' npoaevxv 11.125 42(), 139 1 1 0 , 4 1 5 TTpoarjXvToi III,I()9 171 TrpoadrjKrj (as applied to J u d a e a ) l.3()0n. •npoar-r]a6p,€vos

l.35!>n.

aa^SjSaTeiov

11.440,111.19

ZaBhovK, ZahhovKaloL ZaXap.iiiico (p^SJaVlT) aafi^adeiov Ze^aaTrjvoi,

aneipa

aTT€KovXd.Ta)p

III.20, 24, 8 9 - 9 0

11.40.5 4 0 6

I.229-230n., 320n. 111.19,624 Ee^aaT-q

ae^6p.€voi (TOV deov) 2JeTr<j>u)pis, UeTTovpiv aiTOivrjs ZKUOOTTOXIS aireipa

Aad? ( u s e for J e w i s h c o m m u n i t y )

11.289 11,438 11,324 II Hi'' II 'iKin

distinct

II.186n., 188-189, 196-197 KwpoypappaT€is 11.185—186n.

X47TTOV (nDTID)

I mill III y\

Map i.ix n i l r liM itiblii

1.362 365 I I I . 1 6 6 168 11.172-173 11.62 11.143 I.372n. I.371n. I.180n.

OTpaT-qyos 11.66 arpaTTfyos (military g o v e r n o r )

11.278

1012

Greek

ovft^ovXiov

Woid

1.370

avfj,fxaxo5 avvaywyq

1.316n. 11.429-431, 4 3 9 - 4 4 0 , 445, I I I . 9 0 - 9 1 avveSpiov 11.54, 2 0 5 n . , 2 0 6 , 207, 2 0 8 avvfSpos ( m e m b e r of CTUft/Sot/Atoi') tiwo^in,

mn'fhpia

(fMfoAov

usr

I.370n. (of G a b i n i u s ) 1.268-269 )i-\vish c o m m u n i t y ) III.90 II IHbn.,

l.t\l

vnopt'rfpitTii,

iiniififijpnTtapoi

'YpKauos ( n i f - i n )

0apiaaloi (D'Tmo) 11.396, 3 9 9 n . ^lAeAAi/v ( a s title) 1.2 17n. iXos Kal avfjipLaxos 'PoipLalcov 1.316 (f>o^ovix€voi (TOV Qeov) III. 1 6 6 - 1 6 8 iopos I.179n.,402n.
Xujmpa (naOD) viol Tojv vp,v(p8oi

apxifpfojp

(]Tn)

II 234 2.36 II.2B9 11.438

1.27 1.20 l - 2 0 2 n .

tpnXpufSos */taXTu>6oi

1.543 III.81 11.289

H E B R E W AN D AR A M A I { ; \V( )K I) I, IH I

The following is not an oxiuiustive list ot llir llrhiew .ind Ai.iiii.iit words used or referenced in ihr ivxi. Oidy those words which appt'ar in the original language (rather than transliteration or translation) and which receive significant or explicit discussion are listed. Similarly only the (principal) page(s) on which the word actually appears are cited. For full treatment of a given subject, the reader should consult the Main Index. Proper nouns are listed only if their form or etymology is discu.s.sed.

1.587-588 11.215 11.327 11.346 1.587-588 1.587-588 1.587-588 II.450n. 11.282-283 11.53 11.66 11.54 I . 3 5 8 n . , 11.54

(MONTH) I S (AS RABBINIC DDE) X3K (min) miK -)*TK

INK AINDQ AK FIA ( r u l e of r a b b i n i c i n i r r p r r i a l i o n 11.344 D^aira *jvn aK f 13 ( r u l e oi r a b b i n i c uilrt p i r i a l i o n I.385n. P I N A ,K3K 1 3 11.421 1.78

mXO 1 3 Km3

11.437 11.281 11.344

nj?n^^K3J DNATS

]»« {arpaTia)

^FTJLTJON (COIN) 1DN [v-nodriK-q) "PTIISK (c-TriTpOTT-Oj)

11.53 11.446 11.53

11.344

{oijtwvlov)

K'lD&K

[dpx^] ^D-IK III.336N [Bex^ipa) S T ITXll 11.446 {^-npa.) ntri 11.248-249, 255 3X (SUB-DIVISION, PRIESTLY COURSE) 11.54, 2 0 5 11.207 n o i a n n^a 11.439 [avvayoiyq ,Hrnr*'3a) 11.418-419 11.334,419 om^a 11.259, 262 D^JHD ^aa 11.234-236

D*'Vni

nwnin ( r u l e of r a b b i n i c

n.545n. II.347n II. 7 - 8 I.78n. 11.541,546n.

interpretation) oun-x (ycveffta)

K^O''n

rVi

(K)-|?3S

nyjj ,ann -ii) D^II

(pis III.169-172

ins?a i?aVn LAI

11.344

(rule o f r a b b i n i c 11.342 11.341 11.342 11.65 11.54 11.339, 3 5 4 11.453

interpretation) D^DSN NAN •NCID NAT (contrasted with -in (exegetical notion)

i m

1014 II.459n. 11.346 11.53 11.53 11.339, 3 4 1 , 11.452 11.191

Hebrew and Aramaic

(mix) m i n (•^ye^wv) pOJn (ijye/Ltcovta) N''nDin

342

nD'?n (tj opeLvrj) ^'?Hn I H

II 2.5H. 2()l, 2 9 5 n^abw^nat 11.215 mnr 11 249 11.184 185 11.249 aK n^a ^ipi .o^inD ^ipt I.211n. 1(Jewish c o n g r e g a t i o n ) l a n I.211n. T»n nan 11,398-399 (Pharisees) D ^ a n 11.418, 4 3 8 III.198 nasn 11.325 11.265 rhn I.163n. 1.157 Dnon 11.268, 4 3 2 D-in I.201-202n ('YpKavos) B ^ l p i n I.194n. 1.587-588 11.480 II.479n. 11.306

naD msBiD

mn*'

( i n e f f a b i h t y o f the N a m e ) I I . 4 3 0 n . , 575 IW (Qumran community) I.347n (ycveVia) X^DTl OV I.347n. rn^*?n o r 1.533 Dir-it3 o r I.170n. "napi o r I.239n. (xa-i N?3is) or I.310n. n r o i n n ^ir 11.275

(xa-i )xiro) V n i i H D (dpX'^pcu?) (Qumran) SlPin ]mD ( n a o D ,NaDiD) n a o i D

11.551, 5 5 2 1.543 11.17 11.344 m s DipTaa n NSVD (rule o f r a b b i n i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n )

H'otd

l.tsl

( c r o w n - t a x ) ''X'7'''7D I.190n. 11.344 '^V^T D I D I bb'D ( r u l e of r al)l)ini( i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) {Kivvpa) I l i D 11.289, 2 9 0 11.429, 4 3 9 (xnip^is) n o a s {avvayoiyrj) 11.358 1.587-588 •••ainD 11.316 ( ' W r i t i n g s ' , p r o c e s s of c a n o n i s a t i o n ) 11.53 11.224 11.214, 2 2 4 n .

{legiones) TsMVih

11.339 11.344 ( r u l e s of r a b b i n i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) I.373n., 376n. 11.217 (Qumran) pISH m i D 11.551,552 11.296 a n t n natjs 11.479-480 nnT?a 11.248-249 npVna 11.462-463 III.336n. S7-I •'DVn II.297n. n-nia ( c a n d e l a b r u m of J e r u s a l e m t e m p l e ) 11.62 {pLovoircoXrjs) '^IDiO 11.293 11.289 (/cu,i|8aAa) D^nVSD I.158n {MaKKa^atos) nap?3 I.70n., II.341n. (xnpa) m p a 1.587-588 p»ma 11.353 nas-ia 11.517 (Nn''B?a) n^ira 11.245-250,254-256, mTSB^n 292-293 (Priestly, L e v i t i c a l a n d Israelite Courses) 1.70, 11.33 {Sevrepcoais, repetition) I.70n. TMwai njlpa 1.71 nrira 11.289 on-ura 11.316 (Books

•••N^aa o f t h e Prophets, process o f canonisation) 11.289, 2 9 0 {vdpxa) Van

Hebrew and Aramaic 1.587-588 11.463 1.29 11.215 11.290-291

]D^I

onsi

II.2HH,'.'HM II 1 7 2 1 7 3

Mil

niOl

' ' l ^ l p>>©l

„.,.f)y..,...v

^np riDip TU-Op

(oa^Vpa ,D''3*?j?]) 0'n'?pi D^rni

11.277, 2 7 8

D^nO ,pD (arpaTTjyjJs, -04')

1.71

D-no ( ' O r d e r s ' of t h e M i s h n a h ) 11.354 ( e x e g e t i c a l n o t i o n ) TO 11.324-325 {ypafifiaTck) DnDIO 1.175-176n. mo i.i63n. 1.587-588

nr-no p^D

11.62

(aiTW^Tj?) pD^D

i.i63n. 11.211 11.54, 2 0 7 , 2 0 8 11.207 11.188 1.37In

Woni I t\l

xnxia^D D'-TDD^aO (avveSpiov) pimD n'^njpimo niopimmo

[aireKovXaTOip)

Tit5*?pBD

II. 1 2 - 1 3 [Hepaia) p T H - | 3 » II.429n. m» 11.466, 4 9 5 , 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 K3n DVIS? 11.495, 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 HTH Ch>^V II. 1 8 8 - 1 8 9 ( d i s t i n c t f r o m noXis) T » 11.299-300 T-ann nVs? 11.398 pKHDS 11.473,485 p a n s 11.438 D''3*7t:3 m i P S

II 4 2 9 4i«>u II437 1154

11344

11.53

II.430n. 11.405-406 I.239n. 11.479, 4 8 0 - 4 8 1

"n3S ( l i s uiv K3T xais

[caxsida)

11.62 I.347n.

(/ca77r/Aos) D^Bp [Kparriaeis) D"'0t3"lp

11.249, 2 7 9 3N n''3 WK") n.434 {dpxiavvaYcoyos) 1101371 W l 11.249,278 -io«ran W ) 11.249 ( h e a d s o f u n i t s in o r ) D - W I 11.258 n-VHI ( t h e best ol t h e H.H IIIH r 11.325 (,Ja/l/ii' ' 3 1 .31 11.326 p 3 1 ,]31 II.3.54 ( e x e g r t i r a l ntilion T Q I I..587 .588 11.290,44(i 11.184 11.438

1.155 11.249

03IP I t W

D'lOIP n3sn''?tr

I.229n., 320n. 11.456 11.449,455 1.70,11.33 11.184-185

11.53 (TTOAC/UO?) DIttViD 11.278 {dpxi€peis) mriB 11.354, 5 4 6 n . OTIS 11.54 [npoibpoi.) ]mn-iB 11.54, 3 6 6 - 3 6 7 {-rrpoa^oXri) V n m B 1.66 (coin) n01-)B 11.396, 3 9 9 n {0api.aatoi) •"'iniB 1.71 •••p-IB 11.54 {wapdKXTjTos) tS^VplB 11.354 ( e x e g e t i c a l n o t i o n ) BITB 111.421,424,580 IB^B

iaim'?p

( n d r nl r.ihhiinr m l n p r r t a t i o i i ) l.3H2ei., 11 .()()4 (Zy,XioTai) D^3K3p

nsa'?W .p^XoVlT n i i T S nratr yaw niir {SevTepovv, to repeat) D-'DBir

na»/Daipa f ipip ( h e a d s of u n i t s in O T) Q - H T

1.456n. II.321n. nnn 11.472 r\2vn Dinn 11.446, 4 5 0 n3'n I.78n. 1.587-588 nan 11.437 'inan 11.299-300 ( d a i l y b u r n t offering) l - a n 11.456 ( n i t r s m i a B ? = ,-n) n V s n 11.480 pVBn 11.262 n?3iin 11.53 (^u/3fd?) o n n 1.587-588

^nVT)

The Passion of Jesus Christ

Read more

The Way of Jesus Christ

Read more

The Cambridge History of Judaism, Vol. 2: The Hellenistic Age

Read more

The Cambridge History of Judaism, Vol. 2: The Hellenistic Age

Read more

Jesus the Christ

Read more

The BLOOD Of Jesus Christ by Smith Wigglesworth: Revelation of the Blood of Jesus Christ

Read more

Journal of the History of Biology, Vol. 3, No. 2

Read more

The True Message of Jesus Christ

Read more

Who Was Jesus? Fingerprints of The Christ

Read more

Wiley Revelation The Apocalypse of Jesus Christ

Read more

The Invention of the Jewish People

Read more

Revelation: The Apocalypse of Jesus Christ

Read more

The True Message of Jesus Christ

Read more

Who Was Jesus? Fingerprints of The Christ

Read more

Who Was Jesus? Fingerprints of The Christ

Read more

The Trial and Death of Jesus Christ

Read more

История народа хунну (History of the Hun people), Vol. 2

Read more

Jewish Messianism and the Cult of Christ

Read more

Jesus Christ: The Real Story

Read more

Jesus after the Gospels: The Christ of the Second Century

Read more

History of the Jews, vol. 3

Read more

Christ in Egypt: The Horus-Jesus Connection

Read more

JESUS-CHRIST

Read more

A Testimony of Jesus Christ: A Commentary on the Book of Revelation, Vol. 2

Read more

Christ in Egypt: The Horus-Jesus Connection

Read more

A Testimony of Jesus Christ: A Commentary on the Book of Revelation, Vol. 2

Read more

History of the Jews, vol. 2

Read more

The Jewish People: An Illustrated History

Read more

Icelanders in the Viking Age: The People of the Sagas

Read more

Icelanders in the Viking Age: The People of the Sagas

Read more

Recommend Documents

The Passion of Jesus Christ

The Way of Jesus Christ

JÜRGEN MOLTMANN The Way of Jesus Christ CHRISTOLOGY IN MESSIANIC DIMENSIONS SCM PRESS • LONDON Translated by Margare...

The Cambridge History of Judaism, Vol. 2: The Hellenistic Age

The Cambridge History of Judaism, Vol. 2: The Hellenistic Age

Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2008 THE CAMBRIDGE HISTORY OF JUDAISM VOLUME TWO Cambridge ...

Jesus the Christ

JESUS THE CHRIST JESUS THE CHRIST NEW EDITION BY WALTER KASPER T&T Clark International A Continuum imprint The Tow...

The BLOOD Of Jesus Christ by Smith Wigglesworth: Revelation of the Blood of Jesus Christ

Journal of the History of Biology, Vol. 3, No. 2

Dollo on Dollo's Law: Irreversibilityand the Status of EvolutionaryLaws STEPHEN JAY GOULD Museum of Comparative Zoology,...

The True Message of Jesus Christ

!" &' ! "# $% (#) * +## ,#' - .#/* (+ $00 1 + (+ 2 2 3 4# /# #5 # + 2 ##6 ' * /# , 2# 5 3 2*2 ' # 52' 5 5* # ' * ...

Who Was Jesus? Fingerprints of The Christ

Wiley Revelation The Apocalypse of Jesus Christ

in collaboration with Rebekah Callow Revelation Judith Kovacs and Christopher Rowland The Apocalypse of Jesus Christ ...